SANSKRIT READER COURSE

© Heiko Kretschmer 2012

Indian Library Potsdam Lindenstrasse 8, 14467 Potsdam, Germany www.vedischer-kulturverein.de

Also available: READER — A Course in based on the SANSKRIT READER COURSE FALL OF INDIA — What happened to Bharata ? SHRI YANTRA — A Simple Way to Draw the Shri Yantra

2 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Contents

1. Technicalities ...... 3

2. Alphabet ...... 10

3. Writing part 1-21 ...... 14

4. Declension ...... 55

5. Chandas (verse meter) ...... 90

6. Sandhi (junctions) part 1-6 ...... 154

7. Alphabetical Word Order ...... 226

8. Dh€tus (word roots) ...... 243

9. Kdanta (derivation) part 1-8 ...... 266

10. Taddhita (second. derivation) part 1-8 . . . . . 365

11. Sam€sa (compounds) part 1-3 ...... 462

12. Conjugation ...... 563

13. Dh€tu List ...... 620

14. Suffixes ...... 646

15. Word List G…t€ ...... 647

16. Word List Conversation ...... 762

17. Summary Grammar ...... 771

18. Tables ...... 776

[email protected] 3

1. Sanskrit — Technicalities

Abbreviations m. ... masculine gender f. ... feminine gender n. ... neuter gender caus. ... causative opt. ... optional form pass. ... passive voice √ ... verbal root (dh€tu)

We are using the grammatical terminology according to the famous Harin€m€mta-vy€karaŠam by J…va Gosv€m…, a 16th century saint and scholar: acyuta (P€Šini: la˜) — the present tense: ‘he does’ (Table 2) ajita (l‰) — conditional, cause and effect: ‘if ... then’ (Table 2) adhokaja (li˜) — perfect, a past tense (not witnessed): ‘he did’ (Table 2) — ‘succession’, syntax, the regular word order in a Sanskrit sentence avyaya — ‘unchangeable’, an indeclinable word €ra (from i) — license ‘of a sage’ uttama-purua — ‘last person’, our ‘first person’: ‘I, we two, we all’ o˜hya — ‘with the lips (o˜ha)’, labial kaŠ˜hya — ‘in the throat (kaŠ˜ha)’, guttural kalki (l˜) — the general future tense: ‘he will do’ (Table 2) k€map€la (€…r-li‰) — benedictive, blessing: ‘let it be done’(Table 2) kdanta — ‘ending with a kt [affix]’, primary derivation of words from dh€tus (word roots) kŠan€ma — a group of words, mainly pronouns caturth… — ‘fourth’ case, dative, for the beneficiary or purpose (Table 1) taddhita (tad-hita) — ‘good for that’, secondary derivation of words from other words t€lavya — ‘at the palate (t€lu)’, palatal tt…y€ — ‘third’ case, instrumental, for the instrument (Table 1) dvit…ya — ‘second’ case, accusative, for the object (Table 1) n€ma — all words other than verbs n€ma-dh€tu — a secondary dh€tu derived from a n€ma dantya — ‘at the teeth (danta)’, dental pañcam… — ‘fifth’ case, ablative, for the source or cause (Table 1) prathama-purua — ‘first person’, our ‘third person’: ‘he, they two, they all’ pratham€ — ‘first’ case, nominative, for the subject (Table 1) b€lakalki (lu˜) — periphrastic, a future tense (not the same day): ‘he will do’ (Table 2) bh™tea (lu‰) — aorist, the general past tense: ‘he did’ (Table 2) bh™tevara (la‰) — imperfect, a past tense (not the same day): ‘he did’ (Table 2) madhyama-purua — ‘middle person’, our ‘second person’: ‘you, you two, you all’ m™rdhanya — ‘at the roof (m™rdh€)’, cerebral or retroflex loka-pram€Ša — ‘that which is established by usage’ vidh€t€ (lo˜) — imperative, order or blessing: ‘he must do’ (Table 2) vidhi (vidhi-li‰) — potential, rule or possibility: ‘he should do’ (Table 2) a˜h… — ‘sixth’ case, genitive, for a relationship (Table 1) sati-saptam… — locative absolute: ‘when...’ sandhi — junction saptam… — ‘seventh’ case, locative, for the location in place or time (Table 1) sambodhana — ‘addressing’, vocative, the eighth case (Table 1)

4 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Table 1 — The number code for the declension case sing. dual plural (1) pratham€ 〈1.1〉 〈1.2〉 〈1.3〉 subject (2) dvit…y€ 〈2.1〉 〈2.2〉 〈2.3〉 object: ‘to ...’ (3) tt…y€ 〈3.1〉 〈3.2〉 〈3.3〉 instrument: ‘with ...’ (4) caturth… 〈4.1〉 〈4.2〉 〈4.3〉 beneficiary or purpose: ‘for ...’ (5) pañcam… 〈5.1〉 〈5.2〉 〈5.3〉 source or cause: ‘from ...’ (6) a˜h… 〈6.1〉 〈6.2〉 〈6.3〉 relationship: ‘of ...’ (7) saptam… 〈7.1〉 〈7.2〉 〈7.3〉 place or time: ‘in ...’ (8) sambodhana 〈8.1〉 〈8.2〉 〈8.3〉 addressing: ‘O ...’

Table 2 — The ten tenses and moods (1) acyuta present tense: ‘he does’ (2) vidhi rule or possibility: ‘he should do’ (3) vidh€t€ order or blessing: ‘he must do’ (4) bh™tevara past tense (not same day): ‘he did’ (5) bh™tea past tense: ‘he did’ (6) adhokaja past tense (not witnessed): ‘he did’ (7) k€map€la blessing: ‘let it be done’ (8) b€lakalki future tense (not same day): ‘he will do’ (9) kalki future tense: ‘he will do’ (10) ajita cause and effect: ‘if ... then’

[email protected] 5

Translations

841 AJaraMarvTPa[ajae ivÛaMaQa| c icNTaYaeTa( ) Ga*hqTa wv ke==Xaezu Ma*TYauNaa DaMaRMaacreTa( )) 2 a-jar€maravat pr€jño vidy€m arthaˆ ca cintayet, gh…ta iva keeu mtyun€ dharmam €caret 3 ivÛaMa( AQaRMa( c vidy€m artham ca — “For [the gain of] education (vidy€) and wealth ()4 Pa[aj" pr€jñaƒ — an intelligent person AJar–AMarvTa( icNTaYaeTa( ajara-amaravat cintayet — should feel as if free from old age and death. Ma*TYauNaa ke==Xaezu Ga*hqTa" wv mtyun€ keeu gh…taƒ iva — [But] as if caught in the hairs (kea) by death (mtyu)5 DaMaRMa( AacreTa( dharmam €caret — he should do virtue ().”

1Each verse has a number assigned to it, under which you will find the respective verse in our SANSKRIT READER . 2Verse in Devan€gar… 3Transliteration — We have divided all words, which might be joined in Devan€gar… due to a method of writing ligatures. 4Anvaya — Making an anvaya means to put the words in their regular prose order (anvaya) of agent (kart€), object () and verb (kriy€). We tried to make only a minimum of changes in the original word order and have divided the anvaya into easily comprehensible short phrases. 5Brackets — In brackets we have given the undeclined form of the word, as you can find it in a dictionary. In square brackets you will find words that are not part of the original text, but that help you to understand the context of the verse.

6 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Suffixes ati. — very, beyond adhi. — over, more anu. — after, along apa. — (opp. to upa.:) away, bad abhi. — near to, intense ava. — under, away €. — ‘near’, gives opposite sense to verbs of motion ud. — up, out, from upa. — (opp. to apa.:) near, under dur. — (opp. to su.:) difficult, bad ni. — down, below nir. — away, without pari. — round, fully pra. — very much, before prati. — towards, back again vi. — (opp. to sam.:) apart, reverse sam. — opp. to vi.:) together with, full su. — (opp. to dur.:) well, very .€[p] — in taddhita, to make feminine nouns; as in padma >>> padm€ .…[p] — in taddhita, to make feminine nouns; as in gopa >>> gop… .[k]ta — in kdanta; as in k.ta (done) .[k]tavat[u] — in kdanta; as in k.tavat[u] (‘he who has done’) .[k]tv€ — in kdanta; as in k.tv€ ([after] doing, having done) .cana — particle that makes interrogatives indefinit; as in kiñ.cana (something) .cid — particle that makes interrogatives indefinit; as in kiñ.cid (something) .tama — in taddhita, forming superlative; as in guhya.tama (most guhya) .tara — in taddhita, forming comparative; as in guhya.tara (more guhya) .tavya — in kdanta; as in kar.tavya (‘to be done’, duty) .tas[i] — in taddhita, forming avyayas interpreted as pañcam…; as in mat.taƒ (from me) .t€[p] — in taddhita, forming abstract nouns; as in sama.t€ (sameness) .tum[u] — in kdanta, forming the infinitive: ‘to do’ .t[n] — in kdanta, forming agent nouns; kar.t (doer) .tra — in taddhita, forming avyayas indicating place; as in sarva.tra (everywhere) .tva — in taddhita, forming abstract nouns; as in sama.tva (sameness) .mat[u] — in taddhita; as in r….mat[u] (having r…) . — in taddhita; as in ma‰gala.maya (‘full of auspiciousness’) .ya — in kdanta; as in k€r.ya (‘which is to be done’, duty) .ya[p] — in kdanta; niyam.ya ([after] restraining) .vat[i] — in taddhita; as in daŠa.vat[i] (like a rod) .vat[u] — in taddhita, derived from mat[u]; as in bhaga.vat[u] (having bhaga) .[]at[] — in kdanta; as in kurvat[] — ‘[while] doing’ .[]€na — in kdanta; as in kur.v€Ša — ‘[while] doing’

[email protected] 7

Hinduism — Invocation

1 sam€pti-k€mo ma‰galam €caret “One who desires accomplishment (sam€pti) [of anything] should [first] invoke auspiciousness (ma‰gala).” 2 ma‰galam i˜a-devat€-namask€raƒ “Ma‰gal€caraŠa (ma‰galam) [means] obeisance (namask€ra) to one’s worshipable (i˜a) Lord (devat€).” 3 guruˆ vidy€ˆ hariˆ pr€cya pur€Š€di likhen naraƒ “[After] having [first] worshipped the teacher (guru), learning (vidy€) and the Lord (Hari), a man (nara) should copy (‘write’) [literature] like the Pur€Šas.” 4 hariƒ “The Lord (Hari) [is addressed with] om.” 5 satyam eva jayate “[The Absolute] Truth () alone he (the yog…) attains (‘conquers’).” 6 vakra-tuŠa mah€-k€ya s™rya-ko˜i-sama-prabha, nirvighnaˆ kuru me ubha-k€ryeu sarvad€ “O lord (deva) [GaŠea], with a curved trunk (tuŠa), with a great body (k€ya), and with an effulgence (prabh€) equal to millions (ko˜i) of suns (s™rya)! In auspicious (ubha) activities (k€rya) make me always (sarvad€) free from obstacles!” 7 mano-javaˆ m€ruta-tulya-vegaˆ jitendriyaˆ buddhimat€ˆ vari˜am v€t€tma-jaˆ v€nara-y™tha-mukhyaˆ r…-r€ma-d™taˆ araŠaˆ prapadye “Who is swift like the mind (manas), equal (tulya) to the wind in force (vega), sense-controlled, best (vari˜a) of the intelligent, son of the wind (v€ta), and chief of the host of monkeys (v€nara) — of that ®r… R€ma’s messenger (d™ta) [Hanum€n] I take shelter.” 8 namaƒ savitre s™ry€ya bh€skar€ya vivasvate, €dity€y€di-bh™t€ya dev€d…n€ˆ namo namaƒ “To [the Sun known as] Savitr…, S™rya, Bh€skara, Vivasv€n and šditya [my] obeisance. To [that] foremost (€di-bh™ta) among gods (deva) and others [my] repeated obeisance (namas).” 9 y€ dev… sarva-bh™teu vidy€-r™peŠa saˆsthit€, namas tasyai namas tasyai namas tasyai namo namaƒ “The goddess (dev…) [Sarasvat…] who is situated in all beings (bh™ta) as their knowledge (vidy€), to her my obeisance (namas), to her my obeisance, to her my obeisance, my repeated obeisance.” 10 sarva-ma‰gala-ma‰galye ive sarv€rtha-s€dhike, araŠye tryambake gauri n€r€yaŠi namo ’stu te “O [most] auspicious one (ma‰galy€) of all what is auspicious (ma‰gala), O bestower (s€dhik€) of all wealth (artha), O shelter (araŠy€), O [consort of ®iva, known as] ®iv€, Tryambak€, Gaur…, N€r€yaŠ… ! My obeisance to You [Durg€]!” 11 padm€sane sthite para--svar™piŠi, sarva-duƒkha-hare devi mah€-lakmi namo ’stu te “O goddess (dev…) who is situated on a lotus (padma) seat (€sana), O embodiment (svar™piŠ…) of the Supreme Absolute (), O goddess (dev…) Mah€-Lakm…, remover (har€) of all suffering (duƒkha)! [My] obeisance (namas) to You!” 12 namaƒ iv€ya gurave sac-cid-€nanda-m™rtaye, niprapañc€ya €nt€ya nir€lamb€ya tejase 8 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

“To the teacher (guru) [of the world], the embodiment (m™rti) of eternity (sat), knowledge (cit) and bliss (€nanda), who is unmanifest (niprapañca) and peaceful (€nta), independent and effulgent — to [that Lord] ®iva my obeisance.” 13 m™kaˆ karoti v€c€laˆ pa‰guˆ la‰ghayate girim, yat-kp€ tam ahaˆ vande param€nanda-m€dhavam “Whose mercy (kp€) makes a dumb man (m™ka) eloquent, and a lame man (pa‰gu) crossing a mountain (giri), that transcendentally blissful Lord (M€dhava) I praise.” 14 dakiŠe lakmaŠo yasya v€me ca janak€tma-j€, purato m€rutir yasya taˆ vande raghu-nandanam “On whose right side is LakmaŠa, on whose left side is [S…t€,] the daughter of [King] Janaka, and in whose front is Hanum€n (M€ruti), I praise that R€ma, beloved of the Raghus.” 15 k€yena v€c€ manasendriyair v€ buddhy€tman€ v€ prakteƒ sva-bh€v€t karomi yad yat sakalaˆ parasmai n€r€yaŠ€yeti samarpay€mi “According to my nature (prakti) whatever I do with body (k€ya), words (v€c), mind (manas), senses (indriya), intelligence (buddhi) and soul (€tman), saying n€r€yaŠ€ya (‘this is for the Lord’), I dedicate [everything] to Him.” 16 om, a-sato m€ sad gamaya, tamaso m€ jyotir gamaya, mtyor m€ amtaˆ gamaya, oˆ €ntiƒ €ntiƒ €ntiƒ “[O Lord!] From illusion (a-sat) lead me (m€) to reality (sat), from darkness (tamas) lead me to light (jyotis), from death (mtyu) lead me to eternity (amta). Peace, peace, peace!” 17 adhik€r… ca sambandho viaya ca prayojanam, avayam eva vaktavyaˆ €str€dau tu catu˜ayam — “(1) Who the qualified student (adhik€rin) [of the book] is, (2) its context (), (3) the topic (viaya) and (4) the goal (prayojana) — [this] fourfold [intention] it is inevitably (avayam) to be stated in the beginning (€di) of a book (€stra).” 18 -€straˆ bahul€ ca vidy€ƒ svalpa ca k€lo bahu-vighnat€ ca yat s€ra-bh™taˆ tad up€san…yaˆ haˆso yath€ k…ram iv€mbu-madhy€t “Scriptures (€stra) are unlimited, sciences (vidy€) are many, time (k€la) is very short (svalpa), and there are many obstacles (vighna). [Therefore,] that which is essential (s€ra) that is to be attended, as a swan (haˆsa) [draws] milk (k…ra).” 19 pr€tar dy™ta-prasa‰gena madhy€hne str…-prasa‰gataƒ, r€trau caura-prasa‰gena k€lo gacchati dh…mat€m “In the morning by indulgence (prasa‰ga) in gambling (dy™ta), at noon by indulgence in women (str…), and at night (r€tri) by indulgence in theft (caura) — [thus] the time (k€la) of the wise is spent (‘goes’).” 20 om, sa ha n€v avatu, sa ha nau bhunaktu, saha v…ryaˆ karav€vahai, tejasvi n€v adh…tam astu m€ vidvi€vahai, oˆ €ntiƒ €ntiƒ €ntiƒ “May He (the Lord) protect (avatu) us both (nau), may He nourish (bhunaktu) us both [intellectually], may we both work vigoriously, may our study (adh…ta) be brilliant, and may we not (m€) quarrel! Peace, peace, peace!” 21 tri-varaˆ satyam “[Which is said] three times [comes] true.” 22 vidy€rth… pr€pnuy€d vidy€ˆ dhana-k€mo dhanaˆ tath€, €yu-k€mas tathaiv€yuƒ r…-k€mo mahat…ˆ riyam “One desiring learning (vidy€) shall attain learning, one desiring wealth (dhana) [shall attain] wealth, one desiring longevity (€yus) [shall attain] longevity, and one desiring opulence (r…) [shall attain] great opulence.” 23 sarve bhavantu sukhinaƒ sarve santu nir€may€ƒ, sarve bhadr€Ši payantu m€ kacid duƒkha-bh€g bhavet durjanaƒ saj-jano bh™y€t saj-jano €ntim €pnuy€t, €nto mucyeta bandhebhyo mukta c€ny€n vimocayet [email protected] 9

“May all (sarva) be happy (sukhin), may all be free from disease (nir.€maya), may all see fortunes (bhadra), and may no one become distressed. May an evil person (dur.jana) become a saintly person (sat- jana), may a saintly person attain peace (€nti), may someone who is peaceful become free from bondages, and may someone who is [thus] liberated (mukta) deliver others (anya)!” 24 svasti praj€bhyaƒ parip€layant€ˆ ny€yena m€rgeŠa mah…ˆ mah…€ƒ, go-br€hmaŠebhyaƒ ubham astu nityaˆ lok€ƒ samast€ƒ sukhino bhavantu — “For all creatures (praj€) [shall be] fortune (svasti, su.asti — ‘well-being’), the rulers shall perfectly protect the earth (mah…) by the proper course (m€rga), for the cows (go) and intelligent men (br€hmaŠa) shall always be fortune, all worlds / people (loka) shall be happy!” 25 oˆk€ra-m™la-mantr€dhyaƒ punar-janma-dh€ayaƒ, go-bhakto bh€rata-gurur hindur hiˆsana-d™akaƒ “Whose meditation is on om (om-k€ra) as primeval (m™la) mantra, whose firm (dha) belief is in rebirth (punar-janma), who adores the cow (go), whose teacher (guru) is the [scripture] Mah€bh€rata (bh€rata), and who criticizes violence (hiˆsana), he is a Hindu.” (‘Hindu’ is not Sanskrit, but an ancient Persian word for a resident of India. It may have been derived from the river Sindhu (Indus), or indu (moon). This verse is supposed to be found in a book called M€dhava-dig-vijaya.)

10 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

2. Sanskrit — Alphabet vowels (svara): A a Aa €

w i wR … o u O ™ ‰  Š Ž ‹ † ? †

W e We ai Aae o AaE au The vowels ‹ † and ? † are practically not used.

Next in the alphabet, after the vowels, are two signs: anusv€ra ˆ — ‘after-sound’, the nasalization of the preceding vowel, in Devan€gar… marked by a dot above the line, and visarga ƒ — ‘sent forth’, an echo marked by a colon. We will study these signs in the lesson on pronunciation. & ˆ " ƒ consonants (vyañjana): k== ka % kha Ga ga ga gha x== ‰a

c ca ^ cha Ja ja ‡ jha Ha ña

$= ˜a #= ˜ha @ a ! ha

Ta ta Qa tha d da Da dha Na na

Pa pa f== pha b ba >a bha Ma ma

Ya ya r ra l la v va

Xa a z a Sa sa h ha Since consonants require a vowel for pronunciation, the a is used for all the consonants by default, unless noted otherwise — ka, kha, ga, gha, and so on. Among the consonants, the first twenty-five, from ka to ma, are full-contact consonants (spara), involving the complete stoppage of the path of air. The letters ya, ra, la and va are semivowels (antaƒstha), with only little contact; and a, a, sa and ha are sibilants. The full-contact consonants (spara) are further divided into five groups (vargas), named after the first member of each group: ka-varga ka kha ga gha ‰a ca-varga ca cha ja jha ña ˜a-varga ˜a ˜ha a ha Ša ta-varga ta tha da dha na pa-varga pa pha ba bha ma In poetry, pa-varga represents the materialistic way of life — pari (hard work); phena (foam, indicating exhaustion, because foam comes from the mouth of an exhausted animal); bandha (bondage); bhaya (fear); and ultimately mtyu (death). Therefore, the path of liberation is called a-pavarga — ‘not pavarga’. [email protected] 11

Places of pronunciation:

vowels consonants

(1) guttural A a Aa € k== ka % kha Ga ga ga gha x== ‰a h ha

(2) palatal w i wR … c ca ^ cha Ja ja ‡ jha Ha ña Ya ya Xa a

(3) cerebral ‰  Š Ž $= ˜a #= ˜ha @ a ! ha

(4) dental Ta ta Qa tha d da Da dha Na na l la Sa sa

(5) labial o u O ™ Pa pa f== pha b ba >a bha Ma ma

(1) kaŠ˜hya — ‘in the throat (kaŠ˜ha)’, guttural For a (as in ‘mother’), € (as in ‘father’) and ha the tongue remains relaxed at the bottom of the mouth. For the consonants from ka to the nasal ‰a (as in ‘long’) the back of tongue raises to block and release the air.

(2) t€lavya — ‘at the palate (t€lu)’, palatal For the vowels of this group (i and …) the tongue approaches the palate, without touching it. Put the tongue in the position to pronounce i, which means you have to smile ☺, and say i (as in ‘kiss’) and … (as in ‘peace’). For pronouncing ya and a, please keep the tongue in this position, i.e., keep smiling ☺, and say yaa (fame), iva (auspicious), …a (lord). For the other palatals (ca, cha, ja, jha, ña) keep the tongue in the same place. But now, the tongue makes full contact with the palate.

(3) m™rdhanya — ‘at the roof (m™rdh€)’, cerebral or retroflex Except for ra, all the cerebrals are transliterated with a dot below. You may imagine this dot to be the tip of the tongue which bents upwards, touching the palate. Therefore these letters are also called retroflex. Please be more serious . For the vowels of this group ( and Ž) the tongue does not touch the roof. For the consonants the tongue touches the roof of the mouth. Say: ˜a, kaŠ˜ha (throat), koŠa (corner), p€Šava (Arjuna)

(4) dantya — ‘at the teeth (danta)’, dental The tip of the tongue touches slightly the root and back of the upper teeth. (5) o˜hya — ‘with the lips (o˜ha)’, labial

For all letters of this group the tongue is completely passive. The vowels of this group (u an ™) are pronounced with a projection of the lips. For the consonants put the lips together and let them spring slightly apart. The pha is pronounced as in ‘shepherd’.

The remaining letters are pronounced as follows: The place of articulation of e and ai is simultaneously the throat and palate. W e We ai E as in ‘day’ and ai as in ‘aisle’.

The vowels o and au are prounounced with the modulation of the throat and the lips. Aae o AaE au O as in ‘go’ and au as in ‘cow’

12 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

v va The consonant va is pronounced by a slight contact of the upper teeth with the lower lip.

Finally here are two signs that influence the pronuncation of a preceding vowel: ==&== The place of articulation of the pure nasal anusv€ra (transliterated as ˆ) is said to be the head and ˆ the nose. There is neither a contact between the lips, nor an activity of the tongue. It is thus differentiated from a normal ‘m’ in that it is produced through the nose alone, and not by a combination of lips and nose. And it is differentiated from the other nasals — the guttural ‰a, palatal ña, cerebral Ša and dental na — because it is articulated without intervention of the tongue.

"=== Visarga (ƒ) is a sound similar to ha, but unvoiced/hard. It is followed by a short echo of the ƒ preceding vowel. Thus for manaƒ say ‘manaha’, for agniƒ say ‘agnihi’ and for bandhuƒ say ‘bandhuhu’. When the ending is -aiƒ, only ‘i’ is repeated and in auƒ only ‘u’ is repeated: for k€maiƒ say ‘k€maihi’ and for gauƒ say ‘gauhu’. If the visarga ƒ is followed by another consonant, it is heard only as a scratching guttural sound, as in ‘Loch Ness’. This occurs when ƒ is inside a word, a compound word, a sentence, or a line of a verse: duƒkha (misery), manaƒ-pras€da (satisfaction of the mind).

Further notes: (1) The first vowels are listed in pairs (a-€, i-…... ). In each pair the first vowel is short (hrasva) and the second is exactly twice as long (d…rgha): a as in mother and € as in father. (2) Among the consonants there are so-called aspirates. They are pronounced while exhaling markedly. This is denoted by adding an ‘h’ to the consonant, as in kha. The difference between kha and ka is, that kha requires more exhalation than ka, otherwise they are the same sounds. Compare for example karma (activity) and sukha (happiness), (austerity) and patha (path; note that the Sanskrit th is not the English th of ‘path’, but that it is a t with much exhalation). Do also not confuse the transliteration h (in kha, tha, ...) with the letter h ha. (3) Mark the difference in pronunciation between the three sibilants which we have learned — the palatal a ☺, the cerebral a , and the dental sa. As in iva ☺, viŠu , sev€ (service), and …r€sana (headstand) — …r ☺ € sana).

[email protected] 13

Hinduism — Wisdom

26 pthivy€ˆ tr…Ši ratn€ni jalam annaˆ subh€itam “On earth (pthiv…) there are three (tri) jewels (ratna) — water (jala), food (anna) and a saying (subh€ita — ‘spoken well’, witty saying).” 27 naratvaˆ durlabhaˆ loke vidy€ tatra sudurlabh€, kavitvaˆ durlabhaˆ tatra aktis tatra ca durlabh€ “In [this] world (loka) [birth as] a human (nara.tva) is rare [i.e., a prerogative], in it (human life) education (vidy€) is very rare (su.durlabha), in it (education) poetic skill (kavi.tva) is rare, and in it (poetic skill) genius (akti — ‘ability’) is even more rare.” 28 gandhena g€vaƒ payanti vedaiƒ payanti br€hmaŠ€ƒ c€raiƒ payanti r€j€na cakurbhy€m itare jan€ƒ “Cows (go) see through smell (gandha), the intelligent (br€hmaŠa) see through knowledge (veda), kings (r€jan) see through scouts (c€ra), and ordinary (itara — ‘other’) people (jana) through the two eyes (cakus).” 29 dhty€ inodaraˆ raket p€Ši-p€daˆ ca caku€, cakuƒ-rotre ca manas€ mano v€caˆ ca vidyay€ “Genital (ina) and stomach (udara) one should protect with one’s determination (dhti), hands (p€Ši) and feet (p€da) with the eye (cakus), eyes and ears (rotra) with the mind (manas), and mind and words (v€c) with wisdom (vidy€).” 30 d˜i-p™taˆ nyaset p€daˆ vastra-p™taˆ jalaˆ pibet, satya-p™taˆ vaded v€kyaˆ manaƒ-p™taˆ sam€caret “One should put (‘cast’) his step (p€da) [only] when ‘purified’ (p™ta) by sight (d˜i) (i.e., being careful not to step on any creature), one should drink water (jala) filtered (‘purified’) with [a piece of] cloth (vastra), one should speak words (v€kya) ‘purified’ by truth (satya), and one should inact what is approved (‘purified’) by the mind (manas).” 31 cira-k€rika bhadraˆ te bhadraˆ te cira-k€rika, cira-k€r… hi medh€v… n€par€dhyati karmasu “O you, who thinks long before acting (cira-k€rika — ‘who works a long time (cira)’), blessing (bhadra) to you! O you, who thinks long before acting, blessing to you! One who thinks long before he acts is truly wise (medh€vin) [because] he never offends (apar€dhyati) in his activities (karman).” 32 a-mantram akaraˆ n€sti n€sti m™lam an-auadham, a-yogyaƒ puruo n€sti yojakas tatra durlabhaƒ “There is no letter (akara) without meaning (mantra — ‘advice’), there is no root (m™la) without medicinal value (auadha), there is no person (purua) without ability, [but] rare is the one who can use them.” 33 vi€d apy amtaˆ gr€hyaˆ b€l€d api subh€itam, a-mitr€d api sad-vttam a-medhy€d api k€ñcanam “Even from poison (via) nectar (amta) is to be taken, even from a child (b€la) good advice (subh€ita), even from an enemy (a-mitra) [a lesson in] good conduct (sat-vtta), and even from something impure (a-medhya) gold (k€ñcana).” 34 re˜ho hi paŠitaƒ atrur na ca mitram a-paŠitaƒ “Better [to have] a learned (paŠita) enemy (atru) (... to learn from him), and not an ignorant (a- paŠita) friend (mitra).” 35 sarvatra br€hmaŠ€ƒ santi santi sarvatra katriy€ƒ, vaiy€ƒ ™dr€s tath€ karŠa striyaƒ s€dhvya ca suvrat€ƒ “O KarŠa! In every country (sarvatra — ‘everywhere’) there are intelligent men (br€hmaŠa), everywhere there are [good] rulers (katriya), [good] businessmen (vaiya), workers (™dra), and saintly (s€dhv…) women (str…) of good vows (su.).”

14 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

3. Sanskrit — Writing 1

Whenever a new letter is introduced, you will see its place in the alphabet on the right hand side. Make sure that you also remember those letters from previous lectures, which you will find in the alphabet as well. At the end of each lesson you will find a list of Sanskrit words. They only contain letters that you have learned already. Practicing to read these words will speed up your learning process tremendiously. You can check your pronunciation by reading the transliteration next to it. The first vowels are a (as in ‘mother’) and € (as in ‘father’). Please practice writing the letters and use the dotted line as a guide where to place the uppermost horizontal line of each letter. Thus the letter will be b e l o w the line: Alphabet ...... A Aa A

...... Aa

The first consonant we will learn is ma: Ma ...... Ma

and our first word is mama (my): MaMa ......

The upper horizontal line is written at the end over both letters at once, and not over each letter separately. Since every consonant is already pronounced with an inherent a, the letter A a is only written at the beginning of a word: a-mama — ‘without [a sense of] my’, without egotism...... AMaMaa-mama — no ego

For long €, a vertical line is added to a consonant: ...... Maam€ — mother

Reading exercise: A a AMa ama AaMa €ma AMaa am€ AaMaa €m€ MaMaa mam€ MaaMaa m€m€ AaMaMa €mama AMaaMa am€ma AMaMaa amam€ 36 Aacar–AaYaRTv–NYaaYa"===) €c€ra-€ryatva-ny€yaƒ “The proverb (ny€ya) of good behaviour (€c€ra) and being a gentleman (€rya).” [email protected] 15

Devan€gar… has no hyphens, but we are using them sometimes to show the compounds of a word. The vertical line ‘=)=’ at the end indicates the full stop.

16 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Writing 2

The next letters: A Aa ...... Na

k== ...... k==

Cutting the inherent a with a ‘plough’, so that ma becomes m: Ma( ...... Na m Ma A vowel may be followed by a nasalization, which is called anusv€ra (‘aftersound’) and marked with a dot: ...... k&= kaˆ

Or it may be followed by an echo, which is called visarga and marked with a colon: ...... k==" kaƒ (in this example kaƒ is thus pronounced ‘kaha’) k==aMa ...... k€ma — desire k== ka k==a k€ k==Ma( kam k==aMa( k€m k==aMaMa( k€mam k==aMaaNa( k€m€n AaNak== €naka MaaMak==Ma( m€makam A& aˆ Ma& maˆ Na& naˆ Aa& €ˆ Maa& m€ˆ Naa& n€ˆ ...... NaMa"namaƒ — salute

MaNa" manaƒ (say ‘manaha’) k==aMa" k€maƒ (say ‘k€maha’) MaaMak==a" m€mak€ƒ (say ‘m€mak€ha’)

[email protected] 17

Sanskrit — Writing 3

A Aa ...... r

k== ...... Sa

Ta Na ...... >a >a Ma r

Sa Ta ......

...... raMa r€ma raMa" r€maƒ Nar nara (man) k==rMa( karam Mak==r" makaraƒ Aak==r" €karaƒ AaraMa" €r€maƒ

Saar ...... s€ra — essence

SaMa sama (same) SaMaaSa sam€sa (compound) SarSaaMa( saras€m Sa&Saar saˆs€ra (rebirth) rSaNaMa( rasanam AaSaNa €sana (seat) MaaSa m€sa (month) MaNaSaa manas€ MaaNaSaa" m€nas€ƒ

...... >ar bhara — load >aaMa bh€ma >aaSa( bh€s >aaSa" bh€saƒ >aak(== bh€k Na>a" nabhaƒ Aa>aaSaMa( €bh€sam

...... >aarTa bh€rata Bh€rata is the actual name of the country which foreigners call India.

18 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

TaTa" tataƒ (then) TaTaMa( tatam TaMa" tamaƒ (darkness) TaMaSaa tamas€ TaaTa t€ta MaTa" mataƒ rTa rata rTaa" rat€ƒ SaTa( sat (real, good) SaMaTaa samat€ SaTaTaMa( satatam SaNaaTaNa san€tana (eternal) ATa" ataƒ k==TarTa( katarat rÂu–SaPaR–NYa37 aYa"===) rajju-sarpa-ny€yaƒ “The proverb (ny€ya) of the rope (rajju) and the snake (sarpa).”

[email protected] 19

Sanskrit — Writing 4: Ligatures

There are three ways of forming ligatures between consonants: (1) dropping the vertical line of the first component Na na + Ta ta >>> the vertical line of the first letter is dropped N n + Ta ta >>> NTa nta NTa ...... nta

Ta ta + Ma ma >>> T t + Ma ma >>> TMa tma TMa ...... tma

Sa sa + Ma ma >>> S s + Ma ma >>> SMa sma SMa ...... sma

Ma ma + >a bha >>> M m + >a bha >>> M>a mbha M>a ...... mbha

ANTa anta (end) ANTa" antaƒ ANTarMa( antaram SaNTa" santaƒ SaMaNTa samanta ANaNTa ananta (endless) AaTMak== €tmaka AaTMaNa( €tman AaTMaa €tm€ (self, soul) ASMaaTa( asm€t k==SMaaTa( kasm€t TaSMaaTa( tasm€t (therefore) >aSMa bhasma SMarNa( smaran AarM>a" €rambhaƒ AM>aSaa ambhas€ Similarly: TSa tsa MaTSar matsara MNa mna SaaMNaaMa( s€mn€m

20 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Writing 5: Vowel Signs

As we saw before, the letter A=a is written only in the beginning of a word, because every consonant is pronounced with an inherent a. When the inherent a is to be replaced by another vowel, the corresponding vowel sign is added. The vowel sign for a long € is a vertical line and k== ka becomes k==a=k€.

vowel A a Aa € w i wR … o u O ™ ‰  W e We ai Aae o AaE au

vowel sign a i I u U * e E ae aE

examples k== ka k==a k€ ik== ki k==I k… k*== k

Ta ta Taa t€ iTa ti Taq t… Ta* t

Na na Naa n€ iNa ni Naq n… Na* n

>a bha >aa bh€ i>a bhi >aq bh… >a* bh

Ma ma Maa m€ iMa mi Maq m… Ma* m

r ra ra r€ ir ri rq r…

Short i : ik== ......

Long … : k==I ......

ir ...... ri There is a Sanskrit vowel  which is pronounced similar to the syllable ri. But we have to remember that  is a vowel and r in ri a consonant (see introduction). In the following example this  is in k (say ‘kri’): k*== ......

ik==Ma( ...... kim — what riTa rati SaiTa sati MaiTa" matiƒ TaMaiSa tamasi AiSaTa" asitaƒ NaaiSak==a n€sik€ (nose) SMariTa smarati Ai>aMaaNa abhim€na AaTMaiNa €tmani AiMaTa amita [email protected] 21

After a ligature: STa sta iSTa sti AiSTa asti (he is) AiSMa asmi (I am)

NaqiTa ...... n…ti — policy

>aq bh… >aqMa bh…ma AMaq am… >aqTaMa( bh…tam AaSaqTa €s…ta AaSaqNa €s…na k==aMaq k€m… ATaqTa" at…taƒ TaaMaSaq t€mas… AaSaqNa" €s…naƒ AaSaqNaMa( €s…nam ANaqk==Ma( an…kam

AMa*Ta ...... amta — nectar k*==Ta kta (done) k*==TaaMa( kt€m >a*Taa bht€ Ma*TaMa( mtam SMa*Ta smta SMa*iTa smti >a*Ta( bht >a*TaaMa( bht€m Sa*Taq st… AMa*TaMa( amtam Aak*==iTa €kti Sa& saˆ Sk== ska Sk*== sk Sa&Sk*== saˆsk Sa&Sk*==Ta saˆskta (what we spell Sanskrit) Sa&Sk*==Ta ...... saˆskta

Rarely the long  (say ‘rii’ with long i), written Ž, appears: k›== ...... kŽ

38 AaYauga*RTa–NYaaYa"===) €yur-ghta-ny€yaƒ “The proverb (ny€ya) of long life (€yur) and ghee (ghta).”

22 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Writing 6

A Aa ...... Ga

k== Ga ...... l

Ta Qa Na ...... Pa Pa f== >a Ma

Ya r l Sa f== ......

Ya ......

Qa ......

...... GaTa gata — gone GaTaMa( gatam GaiTa gati GaaiMaNaa g€min€ GaqTaa g…t€ GaqTaMa( g…tam GaNTaaiSa gant€si iGaraMa( gir€m raGa r€ga AaGaTa €gata >aaGaMa( bh€gam SaaGar" s€garaƒ In ligature: GNa gna iGNa gni AiGNa iNariGNa" niragniƒ

...... k==al k€la — time k==alMa( k€lam k==ill kalila k==Mal kamala (lotus) k==ral kar€la Mal mala la>a l€bha (gain) Naql n…la lqla l…l€ (pastime) AMal amala (pure) ANal" analaƒ MalaNa( mal€n Maala m€l€ (garland) In ligature: Ll lla MaLl malla (say ‘mal-la’; in double consonants, both letters are pronounced distinctly, as in the Italian ‘bel-lo’, beautiful) Ml mla AMl amla GlaiNa" gl€niƒ [email protected] 23

...... Par para — beyond

ParMaMa( paramam PaaNa p€na Paal p€la PaTaiNTa patanti PaiTa" patiƒ iPaTa* pit (father) APar apara APaaNa €na AiPa api k==iPal k*==Paa kp€ (mercy) TaPa" tapaƒ TaPaaiMa tap€mi iliPa lipi In ligature: PTa pta SaPTa sapta Ta*PTa tpta Ta*iá" tptiƒ APSara apsar€ k==LPa ALPa alpa (little)

...... f==l phala — fruit

Remember that pha is pronounced as in ‘shepherd’: k==f== kapha (not ‘kafa’) f==lMa( phalam f==laiNa phal€ni

...... MaaYaam€y€ — illusion

MaYaq may… AYaNa ayana (path) AYaNaMa( ayanam AYaMa( ayam k==aYaMa( k€yam k*==PaYaa kpay€ GarqYa" gar…yaƒ TaYaa tay€ NaYaNa nayana (eye) iNaYaTa niyata ParYaa paray€ In ligature: NYaaYa ny€ya (logic) k==aMYa k€mya ParSYa parasya k*==TYa" ktyaƒ GaMYaMa( gamyam TaSYa tasya TYaaGa ty€ga (renunciation) iNaTYa nitya (regular)

...... PaQapatha — path

AQa atha (now) TaQaa tath€ (and) ANYaQaa anyath€ k==QaYa kathaya k==QaYaTa( kathayat PaiQa pathi Pa*Qak(== pthak YaQaa yath€ rQa ratha (chariot) rQaMa( ratham k==QaMa( katham In ligature: QYa thya iMaQYaa mithy€ (false) SQaaiNa sth€ni SQaaPaYa sth€paya iSQaTa sthita iSQar" sthiraƒ ANDa–ParMPara39 –NYaaYa"===) andha-parampar€-ny€yaƒ “The proverb (ny€ya) of the succession (parampar€) of blind men (andha).”

24 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Writing 7: Vowel Signs ku== ......

kU== ......

Please note the special combinations ru and r™: å ......

æ ......

vowel A a Aa € w i wR … o u O ™ ‰  W e We ai Aae o AaE au

vowel sign a i I u U * e E ae aE

examples k== ka k==a ik== k==I ku== ku kU== k™ k*==

Ta ta Taa iTa Taq Tau tu TaU t™ Ta*

Na na Naa iNa Naq Nau nu NaU n™ Na*

>a bha >aa i>a >aq >au bhu >aU bh™ >a*

Ma ma Maa iMa Maq Mau mu MaU m™ Ma*

r ra ra ir rq å ru æ r™ ku==l ...... kula — family YauGa yuga (an age) TauLYa tulya PauNa" punaƒ (again) >a*Gau bhgu MaNau manu MauiNa muni (sage) Saul>a sulabha STauiTa stuti (praise) Maurair mur€ri Naku==l nakula AaYau" €yuƒ (life) ku==Maar kum€ra ku==SauMa kusuma TauMaul tumula

MaUl ...... m™la — root [email protected] 25

MaUlaiNa m™l€ni PaUTa p™ta PaUr p™ra >aUTa bh™ta kU==Pa k™pa (well) >aUiMa bh™mi >aUYa" bh™yaƒ >aUTaaNaaMa( bh™t€n€m SaM>aUTaMa( sambh™tam ASaUYa" as™yaƒ

...... Gauå guru — teacher ku==å kuru MaåTa( marut MaaåTa" m€rutaƒ NaMaSku==å namaskuru

...... æPa r™pa — form æPaMa( r™pam ANauæPaa anur™p€ ku==æNa( kur™n GauæNa( gur™n 40 kU==Pa–Ma<@Uk==–NYaaYa"===) k™pa-maŠ™ka-ny€yaƒ “The proverb (ny€ya) of the frog (maŠ™ka) in the well (k™pa).”

26 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Writing 8

A Aa ...... v

rv Mark the difference between the combination rava and the single letter k== :a Ga :a==kha:

:a ...... Ta Qa d Na

Pa f== b >a Ma b ...... Ya r l v Sa

d ......

...... vNa vana — forest vr vara Tav tava >av bhava vSaUNa( vas™n vYaMa( vayam v*k== vka vaYau v€yu (air) vqr v…ra iv>au >aviTa bhavati >aGavaNa( bhagav€n (Lord) >auiv bhuvi Gaiv gavi k==iv kavi MaaNav m€nava SaM>av sambhava In ligature: Sv sva SvaMaq sv€m… (master) SviSTa svasti SvYaMa( svayam TvaMa( tv€m TviYa tvayi MaTva matv€ VYa vya VYaaSa vy€sa VYaQaa vyath€ VYaYa vyaya SaVYa savya

...... Mau:a mukha — mouth :aMa( kham Sa:aa sakh€ Sau:a sukha (happiness) Saui%Na" sukhinaƒ Sau:aq sukh… i:alMa( khilam Mau%aiNa mukh€ni In ligature: :Ya khya Mau:Ya mukhya

...... bl bala — strength blaTa( bal€t bTa bata b>aUv babh™va In ligature: Bd bda XaBd abda AMbr ambara AMbu ambu ...... daNa d€na — donation [email protected] 27

dMa dama (control) dqPa d…pa (light) dYaa day€ (mercy) idVYa divya (divine) Aadr €dara Aaid €di (first) ividTa vidita Naard n€rada Pad pada Sa&vad saˆv€da Sada sad€ Tad( tad Tada tad€ Yaadv y€dava Yada yad€ In ligature: Nd nda MaNdaNa( mand€n Sk==Nd" skandaƒ AaNaNd €nanda (bliss) With this new letter we can give an examples of visarga, the echo, inside a word. Then it is heard only as a scratching guttural sound, as in Loch Ness. du":a ...... duƒkha — distress Sau:a–du":a sukha-duƒkha (happiness and distress) 41 vaTa–Aaid–NYaaYa"===) v€ta-€di-ny€yaƒ “The proverb (ny€ya) of v€ta, etc. (the other doas or body types).”

28 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Writing 9: Vowel Signs ke== ......

kE== ......

And a new consonant: h ......

Note that h is not written h* , as we would expect, but: ô ......

vowel A a Aa € w i wR … o u O ™ ‰  W e We ai Aae o AaE au

vowel sign a i I u U * e E ae aE

examples k== ka k==a ik== k==I ku== kU== k*== ke== ke kE== kai

Ta ta Taa iTa Taq Tau TaU Ta* Tae te TaE tai

Na na Naa iNa Naq Nau NaU Na* Nae ne NaE nai

>a bha >aa i>a >aq >au >aU >a* >ae bhe >aE bhai

Ma ma Maa iMa Maq Mau MaU Ma* Mae me MaE mai

r ra ra ir rq å æ re re rE rai

...... dev deva — god

>aave bh€ve Mau%e mukhe AaSaNae €sane ANTae ante ANYae anye bleNa balena daNaeNa d€nena dqPaeNa d…pena f==le phale k==ale k€le l>aTae labhate MauNae" muneƒ PlveNa plavena rMaTae ramate YaeNa yena ...... dEv daiva — godly [email protected] 29

dEvMa( daivam dEvq daiv… >aavE" bh€vaiƒ (say ‘bh€vaihi’) vedE" vedaiƒ (say ‘vedaihi’) vENaTaeYa vainateya vEraGYa vair€gya k==aMaE" k€maiƒ (say ‘k€maihi’) f==lE" phalaiƒ (say ‘phalaihi’) SaENYaSYa sainyasya

AhMa( ...... — I

Aah €ha Aahar €h€ra deh deha Gaeh geha bhu bahu bhv" bahavaƒ Ga*h gha (home) h&Sa haˆsa (swan) hir hari hra har€ huTaMa( hutam ihTa hita (benefit) Maha mah€ (great) rhiSa rahasi Sah saha

...... ôd( hd — heart

ôdYa hdaya ôid hdi APaôTa apahta Sauôd( suhd (friend)

30 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Writing 10: Ligatures

Before another consonant, r is written as a hook on top of that letter: kR== ......

After another consonant, r is written as a small stroke: k]== ......

A special combination with r : Ta ta + r ra >>> Ta] tra >>> }a tra }a ......

k==MaR ...... karma — action

AaYaR €rya AkR== arka AQaR artha dPaR darpa duGaR Ga>aR garbha iNaMaRMa" nirmamaƒ k==aYaR k€rya PaaQaR p€rtha PaUvR p™rva SaGaR sarga (creation) SaUYaR s™rya (sun) SavR sarva (all) vqYaR v…rya vTaRTae vartate AhRiTa arhati This r in ligature has to be read before the complete syllable: GaR rga GaeR rge SaGaeR sarge AQaeR arthe k==IiTaR k…rti MaUiTaR m™rti MaUTaeR m™rte SavaRNa( sarv€n SaveR>Ya" sarvebhyaƒ SvGYaRMa( svargyam vTMaR vartma duGaaR durg€ k==TaaR kart€ >aTaaR bhart€ AiPaRTa arpita The dot of ˆ becomes part of the preceeding r : GaR rga Ga| rgaˆ SaGa| sargaˆ AQa| arthaˆ AaYa| €ryaˆ k==aYa| k€ryaˆ SaUYa| s™ryaˆ AaPaUYa| €p™ryaˆ v]Ta ...... vrata — holy vow v]Taa" vrat€ƒ >a]aTaa bhr€t€ A>a]Ma( abhram AaMa] €mra AGa]e agre d]VYa Ga]aMa gr€ma (village) Ga]h graha Ga]qv gr…va Ga]STa grasta iMa]YaTae mriyate k]==Ma krama NaMa] namra Pa]k*==iTa prakti (nature) Pa]MaeYa prameya With a vowel sign: >a] bhra >a]U bhr™ b]Uih br™hi Mark the ligatures d] dra and ó sra (instead of Sa]=): d]VYa dravya ó&SaTae sraˆsate

...... i}a tri — three

}aYa traya }aYaq tray… A}a atra (here) GaaYa}aq g€yatr… iMa}a mitra (friend) ku==}a kutra Maa}aa m€tr€ MaE}a maitra Nae}a netra (eye) Pa}a patra Paiv}a pavitra (sacred) Pau}a putra (child) rai}a r€tri (night) SaU}a s™tra Yaa}aa y€tr€ [email protected] 31

In ligature: N}a ntra MaN}a mantra (advice) MaN}aq mantr… (advisor) YaN}a yantra (instrument) ñq str… This sign for r (as in ó sra) should not be confused with one of the forms of n in ligature (as in ò sna): ó&SaTae sraˆsate but òaNa sn€na (bath), AaGa]h €graha but >aGan bhagna, A}a atra but A‘a anna (=Na na + Na na >>> N n + Na na >>> NNa or ‘a nna) 42 SvPNa–MaN}a–la>a–NYaaYa"===) svapna-mantra-l€bha-ny€yaƒ “The proverb (ny€ya) of getting a mantra in a dream (svapna).”

32 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Writing 11

A Aa ...... ga

k== :a Ga ga ...... Da c ^

Ta Qa d Da Na c ...... Pa f== b >a Ma Ya r l v

Sa h ^ ......

gaaSa ...... gh€sa — grass Aga agha gaaTaYaiTa gh€tayati lagavMa( l€ghavam In ligature: gNaaNaaMa( ghn€n€m gNaTa" ghnataƒ dqgaR d…rgha VYaaga] vy€ghra (tiger)

...... DaNa dhana — wealth

DaaMa dh€ma DaaTau dh€tu (element) DaMaR dharma (duty) Daqr dh…ra DaUMa dh™ma ADaMa adhama buDa budha dDaaiMa dadh€mi iviDa vidhi (rule) MaaDav m€dhava Pa]DaaNa pradh€na SaaDau s€dhu (saint) SaMaaiDa sam€ In ligature: DYa dhya DYaaNa dhy€na (meditation) ADYaaTMa adhy€tma ADYaaYa adhy€ya ANDa andha (blind) bDNaaiTa badhn€ti bNDau bandhu (relative) Da]uv dhruva dDMau" dadhmuƒ GaNDavR gandharva BDv bdhva lBßa labdhv€ DNaR rdhna MaUiDNaR m™rdhni

...... ck[== cakra — wheel cl cala cilTa calita cTvar" catv€raƒ ced( ced cEl caila ceTaNaa cetan€ icNTaa cint€ (worry) icr cira ke==icd( kecid Naqc n…ca PaircYaR paricarya SaceTa saceta vc" vacaƒ AacaYaR €c€rya (professor) In ligature: CYa cya CYaviNTa cyavanti ACYauTa acyuta ivMauCYa vimucya vaCYa v€cya

[email protected] 33

^aYa ...... ch€ya — shade

i^‘a chinna i^NdiNTa chindanti ^Nda&iSa chand€ˆsi ^lYaTa( chalayat In ligature: GaC^ gaccha iNaGaC^iTa nigacchati Yad*C^Yaa yadcchay€ Pa*C^aiMa pcch€mi In ligature with with a few letters like ^ cha , ]ra takes the form of \ : ^\ chra C^\ cchra iC^\ cchri ATYauiC^\TaMa( atyucchritam vNa–VYaaga]–NYaaYa"====)43 vana-vy€ghra-ny€yaƒ “The proverb (ny€ya) of the forest (vana) and the tiger (vy€ghra).” SvPNa–VYaaga]–NYaaYa"===)44 svapna-vy€ghra-ny€yaƒ “The proverb (ny€ya) of a tiger (vy€ghra) in a dream (svapna).”

34 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Writing 12: Vowel Signs k==ae ......

k==aE ......

vowel A a Aa € w i wR … o u O ™ ‰  W e We ai Aae o AaE au

vowel sign a i I u U * e E ae aE

examples k== ka k==a ik== k==I ku== kU== k*== ke== kE== k==ae ko k==aE kau

Ta ta Taa iTa Taq Tau TaU Ta* Tae TaE Taae to TaaE tau

Na na Naa iNa Naq Nau NaU Na* Nae NaE Naae no NaaE nau

>a bha >aa i>a >aq >au >aU >a* >ae >aE >aae bho >aaE bhau

Ma ma Maa iMa Maq Mau MaU Ma* Mae MaE Maae mo MaaE mau

r ra ra ir rq å æ re rE rae ro raE rau

...... YaaeGa

YaaeGaq yog… >aaeGa bhoga >aaeGaE" bhogaiƒ AQaae atho Gaae go (cow) GaaeivNd govinda heTaae" hetoƒ ivYaaeGa viyoga k==raeiMa karomi lae>a lobha (greed) laek== loka (world) Maaeh moha (illusion) MaaeihNaq mohin… SaaeMa soma (moon) ...... MaaENa — silence

MaaehaE mohau PaaE}a pautra PaaEvR paurva YaaEvNa yauvana (youth) SaaEMYa saumya AadaE €dau AGNaaE agnau d]aEPadeYa draupadeya idVYaaE divyau k==aENTaeYa kaunteya k==raE karau la>aaE l€bhau SaMaaDaaE sam€dhau SaMaaE samau With r : GaaE gau GaaER rgau SaGaaER sargau AhaŒ arhau k*==Tva–icNTaa–NYaaYa"===)45 ktv€-cint€-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of thinking (cint€) after acting (ktv€).”

[email protected] 35

Sanskrit — Writing 13

A Aa ...... Ja

(as in ‘job’) k== :a Ga ga ...... z c ^ Ja a Ma Ya r l v (pronounced like na, but with the tip of the tongue touching the palate) Xa z Sa h Xa ......

(keep smiling ☺!)

Jal ...... jala — water japa JaYa jaya (victory) JaaiTa j€ti JaGaTa( jagat (world) JaNMa janma (birth) Jaqv j…va >aJaNa bhajana (worship) GaJa gaja rJa" rajaƒ raJaa r€j€ (king) TaeJa" tejaƒ v]Ja vraja >aaeJaNa bhojana In ligature: JYa jya raJYa r€jya (kingdom) TYaaJYa ty€jya vJa] vajra vJaRMa( varjam AJauRNa arjuna

...... >aaza bh€€ — language daez doa gaaez" ghoaƒ iNaiMazNa( nimian ivzad vi€da ivzMa( viam ivzYa viaya k*==iz ki Pauåz purua (person) daNaezu d€neu In ligature: ZYa ya >aivZYa bhaviya >aqZMa bh…ma PauZPa pupa (flower) MaNauZYa manuya (man) vzR vara hzR hara

Gau

A

...... iXav iva

XaTa ata XaUr ™ra iXaZYa iya (disciple) deXa dea Pa[k==aXa prak€a YaXa" yaaƒ XaaiNTa €nti (peace) Xar

[email protected] 37

Sanskrit — Writing 14: Ligatures

Two letters occure always in ligature — the x== ‰a as in ‘long’: A Aa ...... x==

And the Ha ña as in ‘Canyon’: k== :a Ga ga x== Ha ...... c ^ Ja Ha >> N= Ta >>> NTa Ta Qa d Da Na nta. Another way is (2) putting the first letter on top of the second Pa f== b >a Ma component: Ya r l v ª ...... ‰ka Xa z Sa h

Ä ...... ñca

Xaªr ...... a‰kara — ®iva

Saªr sa‰kara Ahªar aha‰k€ra (ego) SaªLPa sa‰kalpa XaXaaª a€‰ka And with ga: ® ‰ga A® a‰ga Ga®a ga‰g€ il® li‰ga Pau®v pu‰gava Sa® sa‰ga Further ligature: ° ‰gra Sa°aMa sa‰gr€ma, or Sax(==Ga]aMa

PaÄ ...... pañca — five

cÄl cañcala SaÄYa sañcaya k==aÄNa k€ñcana ik==iÄd( kiñcid ivMauÄiTa vimuñcati And with ja: Å ñja Sa“aYa sañjaya >auÅTae bhuñjate AÅil añjali DaNa“aYa dhanañjaya YauÅNa( yuñjan In ligature with another letter: “Ya ñjya Yau“YaaTa( yuñjy€t Similarly: À cca k==iÀd( kaccid ’a jja Sa’aTae sajjate

Following the same principle — ligatures with da: d da + Da dha >>> d + D below >>> Ö ddha Ö ...... ddha

buÖ buddha (Lord Buddha) buiÖ buddhi (intelligence) iSaiÖ siddhi iviÖ viddhi XauiÖ uddhi d da + >a bha >>> d + > below >>> Ù dbha 38 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Ù ...... dbha

SaMauÙv samudbhava AÙuTa adbhuta iÙ" dbhiƒ (say ‘dbhihi’) heTauMaiÙ" hetumadbhiƒ d da + v va >>> d + V below >>> Ü dva Ü ...... dva iÜ dvi (two) iÜJa dvija ivÜaNa( vidv€n Üar dv€ra (door) ÜNÜ dvandva Üez dvea YaÜTa( yadvat Similarly: d da + b ba >>> Ø dba, d da + Ga ga >>> Ó dga, d da + d da >>> Õ dda kU==MaR–A®–NYaaYa"===)49 k™rma-a‰ga-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the limbs (a‰ga) of the tortoise (k™rma).” ANDa–Pa®u–NYaaYa"====)50 andha-pa‰gu-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the blind man (andha) and the lame man (pa‰gu).” ANDa–dPaR

[email protected] 39

Sanskrit — Writing 15

The following consonants are all cerebral (pronounced with the tip of the tongue touching the palate): A Aa ...... $=

k== :a Ga ga x== ...... #= c ^ Ja Ha $= #= @ !

Ta Qa d Da Na ...... @ Pa f== b >a Ma x== Ya r l v (not to be confused with ‰a) Xa z Sa h ! ......

(not to be confused with d da)

In ligature: z a + $= ˜a >>> Z  + $= ˜a >>> Z$= or í=˜a ...... í ˜a

And z a + #= ˜ha >>> Z#= or ï ˜ha ï ...... ˜ha

...... Ta$= ta˜a — beach, bank

ik==rq$=q kir…˜… ivra$=" vir€˜aƒ kU==$= k™˜a In ligature: Aí a˜a (eight) ceía ce˜€ d*ií d˜i Sa*ií s˜i SaNTauí santu˜a In ligature with r : $=\ ˜ra (note the change of [ to \ under round letters, and the difference between $=\ ˜ra and d] dra) í\ ˜ra raí\ r€˜ra Da*Taraí\ dhtar€˜ra Similarly: ï ˜ha iTaïiTa ti˜hati iNaïa ni˜h€ YauiDaiïr yudhi˜hira AiDaïaNa adhi˜h€na z@( ...... a — six

Ga@ gaa d<@ daŠa iPa<@ piŠa Paa<@v p€Šava Pai<@Ta paŠita (scholar) 40 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

MaU! ...... m™ha — dull d*! dha VYaU! vy™ha ANDa–c$=k==–NYaaYa"===)52 andha-ca˜aka-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the blind man (andha) and the sparrow (ca˜aka).” ANDa–GaJa–NYaaYa"====)53 andha-gaja-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the blind men (andha) and the elephant (gaja).” 54 AaMa]–vNa–NYaaYa"===) €mra-vana-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the mango (€mra) grove (vana).” ga$=–Pa[dqPa–NYaaYa"===)55 gha˜a-prad…pa-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the lamp (prad…pa) in the pot (gha˜a).” 56 bhu–i^d]–ga$=–NYaaYa"===) bahu-chidra-gha˜a-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of a pot (gha˜a) with many holes (chidra).”

[email protected] 41

Sanskrit — Writing 16: Ligatures

Now the third way of forming ligatures: (3) the two characters ‘merge’ into a new one: k== ka + z a >>> +a ka +a ...... k== ka + Ta ta >>> ¢== kta ¢== ......

Ja ja + Ha ña >>> j jña j ......

The double consonant j jña is nowadays widely pronounced and even written as ‘gya’, which is not correct. At least the nasalization should not be dropped — better say ‘gnya’.

...... +aMaa kam€ — tolerance +aa+au bhiku Maae+a moka (liberation) Pa+a paka ra+aSa r€kasa Saa+aq s€k… In further ligature: +Ma kma l+Maq lakm… SaU+Ma s™kma >aae+YaSae bhokyase ¿ ‰ka Aak==a¿ €k€‰ka

...... Mau¢== mukta — liberated

>a¢== bhakta (devotee) >ai¢== (devotion) AaSa¢== €sakta TYa¢== tyakta AVYa¢== VYai¢== vyakti Xai¢== akti (ability) Yau¢== yukta In further ligature: » ‰kta >au»e bhu‰kte Sometimes, ka in ligature is written K k : Kvicd( kvacid vaKYa v€kya XaKYa akya }aElaeKYa trailokya In further ligature: >au¤a bhuktv€ MauKTva muktv€ TYa¤a tyaktv€ >aKTYaa bhakty€

...... jaNa jñ€na — knowledge jaTa jñ€ta (say ‘gnyaata’) AjaTa a-jñ€ta ivjaNa vijñ€na jaNaq jñ€n… jeYa jñeya Pa]ja prajñ€ Yaj yajña

42 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Mai+ak==a–NYaaYa"===)57 makik€-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the fly (makik€).” >a]Mar–NYaaYa"===)58 bhramara-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the bee (bhramara).” bqJa–v*+a–NYaaYa"===)59 b…ja-vka-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the seed (b…ja) and the tree (vka).” ivz–>a+aa+au–Paad–Pa[Saar

[email protected] 43

Sanskrit — Writing 17: Ligatures

The letter a often combines with other letters in the first way: Xa a + Ma ma >>> XMa ma AXMa ...... ama — stone But with certain letters X  becomes é=, as in Xa a + r ra >>> é] ra. é] ......

ì ......

...... é[q r… — fortune

é[qMaTa( r…mat Aaé]Ma €rama Aaé]Ya €raya Aaié[Ta €rita Aé]u aru é[eï re˜a é[eYa" reyaƒ é[Öa raddh€ (faith) é[uiTa ruti iMaé[ mira Similarly: ì va Aì ava AìTQa avattha ìeTa veta ivì viva ivìaSa viv€sa XaaìTa €vata ê ca AaêYaR €carya iNaêl nicala iNaiêTa nicita k==êNa kacana k==iêd( kacid ë la ëaek== loka i>a+au–i>aYa"–SQaalq–ANaiDaé[Yaa*TYa–NYaaYa"===)63 ava-bhtya-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of horse (ava) and servant (bhtya).” ivz–k*==iMa–NYaaYa"===)64 via-kmi-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the poison (via) and the worm (kmi).” 65 Ma*Ga–Ta*Z

44 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Writing 18: Ligatures

These are the most important ligatures.

+ Ya double r + + r others k== KYa kya ¡== kka kR== rka k]== kra +a ka ¢== kta ©== kla Ga GYa gya GGa gga GaR rga Ga] gra ga gYa ghya gaR rgha ga] ghra x== ª ‰ka ¿ ‰ka « ‰kha ® ‰ga º ‰gha c CYa cya À cca cR rca Ja JYa jya  jja JaR rja Ja] jra j jña Ha Ä ñca H^ ñcha “a ñja $= Æ ˜˜a $R= r˜a $\= ˜ra

Now we will practice new ligatures, which are marked in bold in the table above. ta ...... dta datta icta citta iNaiMata nimitta Pa[v*ita pravtti SataMa sattama v*ita vtti Aav*ita €vtti In further ligature: tv ttva Satv sattva (existence) Tatv Saaitvk== s€ttvika Ligatures with da: Û ...... dya

AaÛ €dya ivÛa vidy€ (knowledge) Pa[PaÛe prapadye ÛuiTa dyuti veÛ vedya YaÛiPa yadyapi Similarly: Ú dma PaÚ padma (lotus) Ligatures with ha: ø ...... hma [email protected] 45

b]ø brahma b]aø

Öy ddhya buÖya buddhy€ «y ‰khya Saa«y s€‰khya óy srya SaahóyaMa( s€hasry€m ADaR–ku==¡u==$=q–NYaaYa"===)66 ardha-kukku˜…-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of a half (ardha) hen (kukku˜…).” PaÚ-–Pa}a–NYaaYa"====)67 padma-patra-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the lotus (padma) leaf (patra).” Ar

46 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Writing 19

Now the remaining letters, mainly vowels in the beginning of a word: A Aa w ...... w wR

(not to be confused with @=a and x== ‰a) k== :a Ga ga x==

...... c ^ Ja ‡ Ha wR $= #= @ !

Similar to i looks the consonant jha: Ta Qa d Da Na

...... Pa f== b >a Ma ‡ Ya r l v Xa z Sa h

wiTa ...... iti — thus wv iva wh iha (here) wí i˜a wC^a icch€ wdMa( wNd] wiNd]Ya indriya wRXa ...... …a — lord wRìr …vara wR+a

72 w+au–rSa–NYaaYa"===) iku-rasa-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the juice (rasa) of sugar-cane (iku).” 73 w+au–ivk==ar–NYaaYa"===) iku-vik€ra-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the transformations (vik€ra) of sugar-cane (iku).” 74 ku==Xa–k==aXa–AvlMbNa–NYaaYa"===) kua-k€a-avalambana-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of catching (avalambana) kua and k€a [grass].”

[email protected] 47

Sanskrit — Writing 20

A Aa ...... o w wR oO‰

k== :a Ga ga x== ...... O c ^ Ja ‡ Ha $= #= @ !

Ta Qa d Da Na ...... ‰ Pa f== b >a Ma Ya r l v Xa z Sa h

oMaa ...... um€ — Durg€ o>a ubha o¢== ukta odk== udaka oGa] ugra oPaaSaNaa up€san€ oPadeXa upadea oPaiNazd( upaniad oPaaYa up€ya oPaMaa upam€ otaMa uttama oTSaah uts€ha ovac uv€ca oZ

OßR ...... ™rdhva — above

OJaR" ™rjaƒ OiJaRTa ™rjita

‰iz ...... i — sage ‰Ö ddha ‰Tae te ‰Tau tu ‰z>a abha ‰C^iTa cchati ‰Gved g-veda oí\–lGau@–NYaaYa"===)75 u˜ra-lagua-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of camel (u˜ra) and stick (lagua).” oí\–k==<$=k==–>a+aa+aa78 wiTa NYaaYa"===) 48 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

upav€s€d varaˆ bhik€ iti ny€yaƒ “The proverb that better (vara) than fasting (upav€sa) is begging (bhik€).” 79 AJaaTa–Pau}a–NaaMa–oTk==ITaRNa–NYaaYa"===) aj€ta-putra-n€ma-utk…rtana-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of glorifying (utk…rtana) the name (n€man) of the unborn (a-j€ta) child (putra).”

[email protected] 49

Sanskrit — Writing 21

A Aa ...... W w wR o O ‰

W We Aae AaE k== :a Ga ga x== ...... We c ^ Ja ‡ Ha $= #= @ !

Ta Qa d Da Na ...... Aae Pa f== b >a Ma Ya r l v

Xa z Sa h AaE ......

Wk== ...... eka — one

Wk==da ekad€ WTad( etad Wv eva WvMa( evam WiTa eti

Weìr ...... aivara — might

WeìYaR aivarya WeravTa air€vata

AaeMa( ...... om AaeJaSaa ojas€ AaezDaq" oadh…ƒ

AaEMa( ...... aum

AaEPaMYa aupamya AaEzDa auadha k==<$=k==–NYaaYa"===)80 kaŠ˜aka-ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the thorn (kaŠ˜aka).” 81 k==<#=–cMaqk==r–NYaaYa"===) kaŠ˜ha-cam…kara-ny€yaƒ

50 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

“The proverb of the necklace (cam…kara) on the neck (kaŠ˜ha).” k==f==aeiaYaTa" PaaXaa–rÂuiriTa83 NYaaYa"===) ubhayataƒ p€€-rajjur iti ny€yaƒ “The proverb of the string (rajju) of a trap (p€€) on both sides (ubhayatas).”

AaeMa( The word p om (or aum) has an own symbol:

The Indian numerals (with the important zero) were used in Arabia after A.D.700 as ‘Al-Arqan-Al- Hindu’. They spread further as ‘Arabic’, replacing the Roman numerals (I, II, III, IV, etc.).

1 1 2 2 3 3 4 4 5 5 6 6 7 7 8 8 9 9 0 0

Flash cards: > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > > [email protected] 51

A Aa W We k== k==a

w wR Aae AaE ik== k==I o O ‰ k(== ku== kU== k*== k›== k&== k==" ¢== +a ke== kE== ¡== ©== :a Ga k==ae k==aE kR== k]== ga x==

ª « c ^ Ha j

® º Ja ‡ Ä “a

» ¿ À ’a $= $=\

52 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

16 17 18 ka k€ e ai a € day aisle as in ‘mother’ father

ki k… o au i …

☺ ☺ go cow kiss ☺ peace ☺

ku k™  k u ™ ring (cerebral) good mood

13 14 15 kta ka kaˆ kaƒ k kŽ pure nasal say ‘kaha’  cerebral  cerebral

kha ga kka kla ke kai

gha ‰a rka kra ko kau as in ‘long’ r cerebral r cerebral

10 11 12 ña jña ca cha ‰ka ‰kha

☺ say ‘gnya’ ☺ ☺

ñca ñja ja jha ‰ga ‰gha

☺ ☺ ☺ ☺

˜a ˜ra cca jja ‰kta ‰ka

cerebral cerebral ☺ ☺

[email protected] 53

#= @ }a ‘a Ö Ú

!

Ta ta Ó Õ Ü Ø

Da Na v b r Sa

Pa f== Ya y å æ

Ma >a l ç ó ò

Xa XMa z í ô ö

é] ë í\ î ø ù

ê ì ï h ” û

54 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

7 8 9 ddha dma tra nna ˜ha a cerebral cerebral

dya dra tha da ha Ša cerebral cerebral

dva dba dga dda ta tta

4 5 6 ra sa va ba dha na cerebral

ru r™ ya -ya pa pha

r cerebral r cerebral ☺

sra sna la lla ma bha r cerebral

1 2 3 h hna a ˜a a ma

 cerebral cerebral cerebral ☺ ☺

hma hya ˜ra ˜va ra la

cerebral cerebral ☺ ☺

hra hva ˜ha ha ca va

r cerebral cerebral ☺ ☺ [email protected] 55

4. Sanskrit — Declension

Indeclinables Some words (n€ma), like conjunctions and interjections, that are indeclinable, are called avyaya (‘unchangeable’). Most important of these are the words ca (and), na (not), v€ (or), api (also, even), iva (like), tu / kintu (but), eva / hi (certainly), evam / iti (thus), yadi / ced (if), iha (here). Although some combinations of avyayas are very common and even written as one word, in our translations we mostly separate the two components, e.g., caiva is separated into ca and eva. Other examples are: (1) with eva or hi (which give emphasis) — ca eva (caiva), na eva (naiva), na hi (nahi), ataƒ eva (ataeva), iha eva (ihaiva), tatra eva (tatraiva), tath€ eva (tathaiva); (2) with api and ca (also) — ca api (c€pi), tatra api (tatr€pi), kva api (kv€pi), tath€ api (tath€pi), yadi api (yadyapi), hi api (hyapi), na ca (naca), kim ca (kiñca); (3) with tu (but) — na tu (natu), api tu (apitu), kim tu (kintu); and (4) with v€ (or) — kim v€ (kiˆv€), yad v€ (yadv€)

Words (n€ma) other than indeclinables (avyaya) ... are either masculine, feminine or neuter. In a dictionary you will only find the undeclined form (prakti) of a word, however, in sentences the words are usually in their declined form. There are eight cases and three numbers (singular, dual and plural) The declined forms are obtained by adding suffixes to the undeclined form. The majority of words are masculine, ending in short a. As an example, look at the declension of the word deva (‘divine being’, a god):

cases (1) singular (2) dual (3) plural (1) pratham€ subject devaƒ 〈1.1〉 devau 〈1.2〉 dev€ƒ 〈1.3〉 (2) dvit…y€ to ... devam 〈2.1〉 devau 〈2.2〉 dev€n 〈2.3〉 (3) tt…y€ with ... devena 〈3.1〉 dev€bhy€m 〈3.2〉 devaiƒ 〈3.3〉 (4) caturth… for ... dev€ya 〈4.1〉 dev€bhy€m 〈4.2〉 devebhyaƒ 〈4.3〉 (5) pañcam… from ... dev€t 〈5.1〉 dev€bhy€m 〈5.2〉 devebhyaƒ 〈5.3〉 (6) a˜h… of ... devasya 〈6.1〉 devayoƒ 〈6.2〉 dev€n€m 〈6.3〉 (7) saptam… in ... deve 〈7.1〉 devayoƒ 〈7.2〉 deveu 〈7.3〉 (8) sambodhana O ... ! he deva 〈8.1〉 he devau 〈8.2〉 he dev€ƒ 〈8.3〉

Just read line by line: devaƒ devau dev€ƒ, devam devau dev€n, devena ... This is the only declension we will practice throughout the book. For other types of declension see the tables in 18. Tables.

56 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Explanation of the eight cases: (1) pratham€ — ‘first case’, nominative Pratham€ indicates the subject of a sentence. In an active sentence the kart€ (agent) is the subject. devaƒ 〈1.1〉 bhaktaˆ rakati — the Lord protects the devotee In a passive sentence the karma (object) is the subject. bhaktaƒ 〈1.1〉 devena rakyate — the devotee is protected by the Lord

(2) dvit…y€ — ‘second case’, accusative The second case is used for the karma (object). bhaktaƒ devam 〈2.1〉 payati — the devotee sees the Lord

(3) tt…y€ — ‘third case’, instrumental The third case is used for the karaŠa, the means of action. devena 〈3.1〉 saha — together with the Lord It is also used for the agent of a passive sentence, which is not the subject. bhaktaƒ devena 〈3.1〉 rakyate — the devotee is protected by the Lord

(4) caturth… — ‘fourth case’, dative Caturth… is used for the samprad€na, the beneficiary or purpose of action. devaƒ bhakt€ya 〈4.1〉 dad€ti — the Lord gives to the devotee It is also used in connection with words like namaƒ — to offer respect. dev€ya 〈4.1〉 namaƒ — obeisance to the Lord

(5) pañcam… — ‘fifth case’, ablative This case is used for the ap€d€na, the source or cause. devaƒ vaikuŠ˜h€t 〈5.1〉 €gacchati — the Lord comes from VaikuŠ˜ha It is also used for comparison. dev€t 〈5.1〉 balavattaraƒ — stronger than the Lord

(6) a˜h… — ‘sixth case’, genitive The sixth case is used for sambandha, or relationship, which is of different types: sva-sv€m… — property and proprietor: devasya bhaktaƒ — the Lord’s devotee janya-janaka — generated and generator: devasya putraƒ — the Lords’s child avayava-avayav… — part and whole: devasya pad€mbhujam — the Lord’s lotus feet Besides this sambandha-a˜h… there is also nirdh€raŠa-a˜h…, used for taking out or specifying one out of many. sambandha-a˜h…: bh™t€n€m cetan€ asmi — of (in) the living beings (bh™ta) I am consciousness (cetan€) nirdh€raŠa-a˜h…: indriy€Š€m manaƒ asmi — among the senses (indriya) I am the mind (manas)

(7) saptam… — ‘seventh case’, locative Saptam… is used for the adhikaraŠa or location, which is of two types — place and time. devaƒ vaikuŠ˜he 〈7.1〉 nivasati — the Lord lives in VaikuŠ˜ha There is another use, called sati-saptam… or locative absolute. k…Še 〈7.1〉 dine 〈7.1〉 — at the end (k…Ša) of the day (dina)

(8) sambodhana — ‘address’, vocative Sambodhana is used for addressing or calling. he deva 〈8.1〉 — O Lord!

[email protected] 57

Anvaya — word order In a sentence we find a variety of n€mas with different case endings, but the core of a sentence is actually the verb (kriy€), and the n€mas are used in relation to it. According to this relationship of n€mas and verbs, the kart€ (agent), karma (object), karaŠa (instrument), samprad€na (beneficiary), ap€d€na (source) and adhikaraŠa (location), are called k€rakas (factors of action). Since the grammatical value, as we have seen, is fixed in the case ending, the Sanskrit poet has full freedom to arrange the words in any order, because the meaning will not really change. In our translation we have made the Anvaya (regular prose word order) to show the syntax. An Anvaya can be approximated as: kart€ (agent) karma (object) kriy€ (verb) devaƒ bhaktam rakati the Lord the devotee protects Qualifiers come before the word they qualify: day€luƒ devaƒ uddham bhaktam nityam rakati the merciful Lord the pure devotee always protects The other k€rakas — karaŠa (instrument), samprad€na (beneficiary), ap€d€na (source) and adhikaraŠa (location) — can be placed wherever they best fit the intention of the speaker.

Loka-pram€Ša — ‘that which is established by usage’ According to loka-pram€Ša we can determine rules for using Sanskrit words in an English sentence: (1) If the Sanskrit word ends in a vowel other than , write its prakti (undeclined) form: dharma, yoga, €sana

(2) If the word ends in  or a consonant, usually the pratham€ (first case) form is used: kart >>> use kart€ 〈1.1〉; pit >>> use pit€ 〈1.1〉 bhagavat >>> bhagav€n 〈1.1〉; hanumat >>> hanum€n 〈1.1〉; €tman >>> €tm€ 〈1.1〉; karman >>> karma 〈1.1〉; sv€min >>> sv€m… 〈1.1〉; sanny€sin >>> sanny€s… 〈1.1〉 The undeclined word brahman ends in a consonant and therefore rule (2) is applied. The word brahman has two forms which declensions differ — one is masculine, the other neuter. The masculine form is declined to brahm€ 〈1.1〉 (Lord Brahm€) and the neuter form is declined to brahma 〈1.1〉 — but, everybody says ‘Brahman.’ This helps to distinguish more clearly the impersonal ‘Brahman’ from the person Brahm€. But when you hear ‘Hanumat’ for Hanum€n; ‘the €tman’ for €tm€; ‘karman’ for karma; ‘a sanny€sin’ for sanny€s…, not considering loka-pram€Ša, you can detect foreign influence.

Exceptions: (1) In word lists where the gender of words is taught, all words are listed in pratham€, so that the neuter gender can be easily recognized by its ending m: k€laƒ 〈1.1〉, patram 〈1.1〉, pupam 〈1.1〉, lokaƒ 〈1.1〉, ... (2) Words ending in as are used in both ways (prakti and pratham€): cetas or cetaƒ; manas or manaƒ; or rajaƒ; tejas or tejaƒ (3) In the title of works we also see sometimes the prakti and sometimes the pratham€: as prakti: Mah€bh€rata; in pratham€: Bh€gavatam

58 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Fables (Sequences from the first chapter of Hitopadea)

84 AJaraMarvTPa[ajae ivÛaMaQa| c icNTaYaeTa( ) Ga*hqTa wv ke==Xaezu Ma*TYauNaa DaMaRMaacreTa( )) a-jar€maravat pr€jño vidy€m arthaˆ ca cintayet, gh…ta iva keeu mtyun€ dharmam €caret ivÛaMa( AQaRMa( c vidy€m artham ca — “For [the gain of] education (vidy€) and wealth (artha) Pa[aj" pr€jñaƒ — an intelligent person AJar–AMarvTa( icNTaYaeTa( ajara-amaravat cintayet — should feel as if free from old age and death. Ma*TYauNaa ke==Xaezu Ga*hqTa" wv mtyun€ keeu gh…taƒ iva — [But] as if caught in the hairs (kea) by death (mtyu) DaMaRMa( AacreTa( dharmam €caret — he should do virtue (dharma).”

The declension of the word kea, as in the above keeu: (1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ keaƒ keau ke€ƒ (2) object devam devau dev€n keam keau ke€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ keena ke€bhy€m keaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ ke€ya ke€bhy€m keebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ ke€t ke€bhy€m keebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m keasya keayoƒ ke€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu kee keayoƒ keeu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he kea he keau he ke€ƒ

85 SavRd]VYaezu ivÛEv d]VYaMaahurNautaMaMa( ) AhaYaRTvadNagaRTvad+aYYaTvaÀ SavRda )) sarva-dravyeu vidyaiva dravyam €hur anuttamam, a-h€ryatv€d an-arghatv€d a-kayyatv€c ca sarvad€ A–haYaRTvaTa( ANa(–AgaRTvaTa( a-h€ryatv€t an-arghatv€t — “Because it cannot be stolen and is priceless SavRda A–+aYYaTvaTa( c sarvad€ a-kayyatv€t ca — and because it is always (sarvad€) imperishable SavR–d]VYaezu ivÛa Wv sarva-dravyeu vidy€ eva — among all (sarva) kinds of wealth (dravya) education alone ANautaMaMa( d]VYaMa( Aahu" an-uttamam dravyam €huƒ — they (sages) call the best wealth.” 86 Ya‘ave >aaJaNae lGan" Sa&Sk==arae NaaNYaQaa >aveTa( ) k==QaaC^leNa balaNaa& NaqiTaSTaidh k==QYaTae )) yan nave bh€jane lagnaƒ saˆsk€ro n€nyath€ bhavet, kath€-cchalena b€l€n€ˆ n…tis tad iha kathyate Yad( Nave >aaJaNae lGan" yad nave bh€jane lagnaƒ — “As, made on a new pot ... before firing Sa&Sk==ar" Na ANYaQaa >aveTa( saˆsk€raƒ na anyath€ bhavet — an impression (saˆsk€ra) does not (na) change, Tad( wh k==Qaa–^leNa tad iha kath€-chalena — so here (iha) on the pretext of a story (kath€) [email protected] 59 balaNaaMa( NaqiTa" k==QYaTae b€l€n€m n…tiƒ kathyate — for (‘of’) children (b€la) good conduct (n…ti) is described.” (1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ b€laƒ b€lau b€l€ƒ (2) object devam devau dev€n b€lam b€lau b€l€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ b€lena b€l€bhy€m b€laiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ b€l€ya b€l€bhy€m b€lebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ b€l€t b€l€bhy€m b€lebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m b€lasya b€layoƒ b€l€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu b€le b€layoƒ b€leu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he b€la he b€lau he b€l€ƒ

Level 1 AiSTa >aaGaqrQaq–Taqre asti bh€g…rath…-t…re — There is on the bank (t…ra) of the Ga‰g€ (Bh€g…rath…) Paa$=ilPau}a–NaaMa–DaeYaMa( NaGarMa( p€˜aliputra-n€ma-dheyam nagaram — a city (nagara) by the name (n€ma- dheya) P€˜aliputra (modern Patna). Ta}a SavR–SvaiMa–GauaU–PaiTa" Wk==da saƒ bh™-patiƒ ekad€ — Once (ekad€) that king ke==NaaiPa Paa#yMaaNaMa( ken€pi p€˜hyam€nam — being recited by someone ëaek==–ÜYaMa( Xaué[av loka-dvayam ur€va — he heard two verses (loka): 87 ANaek==Sa&XaYaaeC^eid Parae+aaQaRSYa dXaRk==Ma( ) SavRSYa laecNa& Xaañ& YaSYa NaaSTYaNDa Wv Sa" )) aneka-saˆayocchedi parok€rthasya darakam, sarvasya locanaˆ €straˆ yasya n€sty andha eva saƒ ANaek==–Sa&XaYa–oC^eid aneka-saˆaya-ucchedi — “Which cuts off many (an-eka) doubts (saˆaya) Parae+a–AQaRSYa dXaRk==Ma( paroka-arthasya darakam — shows the invisible object (artha) SavRSYa laecNaMa( sarvasya locanam — and is the eye (locana) of all YaSYa XaañMa( Na AiSTa yasya €stram na asti — who does not have [such] scripture (€stra), Sa" ANDa" Wv saƒ andhaƒ eva — he is certainly blind (andha).” 88 YaaEvNa& DaNaSaMPaita" Pa[>auTvMaivveik==Taa ) WkE==k==MaPYaNaQaaRYa ik==Mau Ya}a cTauíYaMa( )) yauvanaˆ dhana-sampattiƒ prabhutvam a-vivekit€, ekaikam apy an-arth€ya kim u yatra catu˜ayam YaaEvNaMa( DaNa–SaMPaita" yauvanam dhana-sampattiƒ — “Youth (yauvana), acquisition of wealth (dhana) Pa[>auTvMa( A–ivveik==Taa prabhutvam a-vivekit€ — lordship and indiscrimination Wk==–Wk==Ma( AiPa ANaQaaRYa eka-ekam api an-arth€ya — are even (api) individually useless (an-artha), ik==Ma( o Ya}a cTauíYaMa( kim u yatra catu˜ayam — what (kim) then in whom these four are combined!” wiTa Aak==

AaTMaNa" Pau}aaaaMa( k==airTavaNa( r€j€ paŠita-sabh€m k€ritav€n — the king caused an assembly of scholars (paŠita). [email protected] 61 raJaa ovac r€j€ uv€ca — The king said: >aae >aae" Pai<@Taa" bho bhoƒ paŠit€ƒ — O scholars! é[UYaTaaMa( MaMa vcNaMa( r™yat€m mama vacanam — Please hear my words (vacana)! AiSTa k==iêd( WvM>aUTa" ivÜaNa( asti kacid evambh™taƒ vidv€n — Is there any such scholar Ya" MaMa Pau}aaYaNTare a-m€sa-abhyantare — Within six (a) months (m€sa) >avTa(–Pau}aaNa( bhavat-putr€n — Your sons AhMa( NaqiTa–Xaañ–Ai>ajaNa( k==irZYaaiMa aham n…ti-€stra-abhjñ€n kariy€mi — I will make aware of N…ti-€stra. raJaa Sa–ivNaYaMa( PauNa" ovac r€j€ sa-vinayam punaƒ uv€ca — The king again (punas) spoke with humility: 91 k==I$=ae==_iPa SauMaNa"Sa®adaraehiTa SaTaa& iXar" ) AXMaaiPa YaaiTa devTv& MahiÙ" SauPa[iTaiïTa" )) k…˜o ’pi sumanaƒ-sa‰g€d €rohati sat€ˆ iraƒ, am€pi y€ti devatvaˆ mahadbhiƒ suprati˜hitaƒ SauMaNa"–Sa®aTa( sumanaƒ-sa‰g€t — “In association (sa‰ga) with flowers ... i.e., when sitting in a flower garland sumanas — ‘good-minded’, flower k==I$=" AiPa SaTaaMa( iXar" AaraehiTa k…˜aƒ api sat€m iraƒ €rohati — even a worm (k…˜a) ascends the head of saints (sat). MahiÙ" SauPa[iTaiïTa" mahadbhiƒ suprati˜hitaƒ — When installed by great devotees (mahat) AXMaa AiPa devTvMa( YaaiTa am€ api devatvam y€ti — even a stone (aman) attains divinity.” wiTa o¤a iti uktv€ — After speaking thus bhu–MaaNa–Paur"SarMa( bahu-m€na-puraƒsaram — with much (bahu) honor (m€na) puraƒ-sara — attended by TaSYa ivZ

Pa[STaav–§==Maeaae raJa–Pau}aa", Xa*

Tad( >avTaaMa( ivNaaedaYa tad bhavat€m vinod€ya — Therefore, for Your pleasure k==ak==–kU==MaR–AadqNaaMa( k€ka-k™rma-€d…n€m — of the crow (k€ka), tortoise (k™rma), and others ivic}aaMa( k==QaaMa( vicitr€m kath€m — a wonderful story k==QaiYaZYaaiMa kathayiy€mi — I will tell. raJa–Pau}aE" o¢==Ma( r€ja-putraiƒ uktam — The princes said: ‘by the princes it was said’ AaYaR k==QYaTaaMa( €rya kathyat€m — Sir (€rya), please speak! ivZa" Pa[STaUYaTae samprati mitra-l€bhaƒ prast™yate — Now Mitra-l€bha is presented mitra-l€bha — ‘making friends’, name of the first chapter of Hitopadea YaSYa AYaMa( AaÛ" ëaek==" yasya ayam €dyaƒ lokaƒ — of which this is the first (€dya) verse: 93 ASaaDaNaa ivtahqNaa buiÖMaNTa" SauôNMaTaa" ) SaaDaYaNTYaaXau k==aYaaRi

AaXau k==aYaaRiaUTva iSQaTa" saƒ ca tatra pracchannaƒ bh™tv€ sthitaƒ — And he stayed there, being hidden. AiSMaNa( Wv k==ale asmin eva k€le — At that very time ic}aGa]qv–NaaMaa k==PaaeTa–raJa" citragr…va-n€m€ kapota-r€jaƒ — the king of pigeons with name Citragr…va citra-gr…va — ‘whose neck is multi-colored’ Sa–Pairvar" sa-pariv€raƒ — with his family TaaNa( Ta<@ul–k==av" taŠula-kaŠ€n€m sambhavaƒ — the possibility of rice grains (kaŠa)?

64 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

(1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ kaŠaƒ kaŠau kaŠ€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n kaŠam kaŠau kaŠ€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ kaŠena kaŠ€bhy€m kaŠaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ kaŠ€ya kaŠ€bhy€m kaŠebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ kaŠ€t kaŠ€bhy€m kaŠebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m kaŠasya kaŠayoƒ kaŠ€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu kaŠe kaŠayoƒ kaŠeu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he kaŠa he kaŠau he kaŠ€ƒ

Tad( iNaæPYaTaaMa( TaavTa( tad nir™pyat€m t€vat — That has first to be ascertained. >ad]Ma( wdMa( Na PaXYaaiMa bhadram idam na pay€mi — I do not see this as a fortune. ANaeNa Ta<@ul–k==aeNa anena taŠula-kaŠa-lobhena — By this greed for the grains of rice ASMaai>a" AiPa TaQaa >aivTaVYaMa( asm€bhiƒ api tath€ bhavitavyam — also by us the same is about to become: Level 2

94 k==ªaeNa MaGan" Paªe SauduSTare ) v*ÖVYaaga]eaeNa ka‰kaŠasya tu lobhena — “By greed (lobha) for the bracelet (ka‰kaŠa) SauduSTare Paªe MaGan" sudustare pa‰ke magnaƒ — sunken in deep mud (pa‰ka) v*Ö–VYaaga]e

[email protected] 65

Level 3 Wk==da di+aaae >aae PaNQaa" bho bho panth€ƒ — O traveller! wdMa( Sauva–Aak*==íeNa tataƒ lobha-€k˜ena — Then, attracted by greed ke==Naicd( PaaNQaeNa AalaeicTaMa( kenacid p€nthena €locitam — by some traveller it was considered: >aaGYaeNa WTad( SaM>aviTa bh€gyena etad sambhavati — By good fortune this happens. ik==NTau AiSMaNa( AaTMa–SaNdehe kintu asmin €tma-sandehe — But in this personal risk Pa[v*ita" Na ivDaeYaa pravttiƒ na vidhey€ — activity is not enjoined. YaTa" yataƒ — Because: 95 AiNaíaidíla>ae==_iPa Na GaiTaJaaRYaTae Xau>aa ) Ya}aaSTae ivzSa&SaGaaeR==_Ma*Ta& TadiPa Ma*TYave )) an-i˜€d i˜a-l€bhe ’pi na gatir j€yate ubh€, yatr€ste via-saˆsargo ’mtaˆ tad api mtyave wí–la>ae AiPa i˜a-l€bhe api — “Even in the gain (l€bha) of something desired AiNaíaTa( ani˜€t — [but when it comes] from the undesired (bad source) Xau>aa GaiTa" Na JaaYaTae ubh€ gatiƒ na j€yate — no good result comes. Ya}a ivz–Sa&SaGaR" AaSTae yatra via-saˆsargaƒ €ste — When in contact with poison (via) Tad( AMa*TaMa( AiPa Ma*TYave tad amtam api mtyave — then even nectar (amta) is deadly.” ik==NTau SavR}a AQaR–AJaRNa–Pa[v*taaE kintu sarvatra artha-arjana-pravttau — But always in an activity to earn wealth SaNdeh" Wv sandehaƒ eva — there is doubt (risk). Tad( iNaæPaYaaiMa TaavTa( tad nir™pay€mi t€vat — Therefore, I first examine it. Pa[k==aXaMa( b]UTae prak€am br™te — Loudly he spoke: prak€am — visibly; aloud ku==}a Tav k==ª

66 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

(1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ vy€ghraƒ vy€ghrau vy€ghr€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n vy€ghram vy€ghrau vy€ghr€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ vy€ghreŠa vy€ghr€bhy€m vy€ghraiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ vy€ghr€ya vy€ghr€bhy€m vy€ghrebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ vy€ghr€t vy€ghr€bhy€m vy€ghrebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m vy€ghrasya vy€ghrayoƒ vy€ghr€Š€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu vy€ghre vy€ghrayoƒ vy€ghreu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he vy€ghra he vy€ghrau he vy€ghr€ƒ

PaaNQa" AvdTa( p€nthaƒ avadat — The traveller spoke: Maar–AaTMake== TviYa m€ra-€tmake tvayi — In you, who are death personified k==QaMa( ivìaSa" katham viv€saƒ — how can there be confidence (viv€sa)? VYaaga]" ovac vy€ghraƒ uv€ca — The tiger said: Xa*

TaTa" ke==Naicd( DaaiMaRke==avaNa( wiTa caratu bhav€n iti — You must do!’ Tad(–oPadeXaaTa( wdaNaqMa( tad-upade€t id€n…m — Now, by his instruction AhMa( òaNa–Xaql" daTaa aham sn€na-…laƒ d€t€ — I am dedicated to [religious] baths and giving [in charity]. [email protected] 67 v*Ö" GailTa–Na%–dNTa" vddhaƒ galita-nakha-dantaƒ — Being old, my nails (nakha) and teeth (danta) worn out k==QaMa( Na ivìaSa–>aUiMa" katham na viv€sa-bh™miƒ — how I am not an object of faith? Tad( A}a SariSa òaTva tad atra sarasi sn€tv€ — Therefore, after bathing here in the lake SauvaaTa( Sar" òaTauMa( Pa[iví" lobh€t saraƒ sn€tum pravi˜aƒ — out of greed having entered the lake to bath, TaavTa( Maha–Paªe iNaMaGan" t€vat mah€-pa‰ke nimagnaƒ — he sunk in deep mud (pa‰ka) PalaiYaTauMa( A–+aMa" pal€yitum a-kamaƒ — and was unable to run away. (1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ pa‰kaƒ pa‰kau pa‰k€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n pa‰kam pa‰kau pa‰k€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ pa‰kena pa‰k€bhy€m pa‰kaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ pa‰k€ya pa‰k€bhy€m pa‰kebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ pa‰k€t pa‰k€bhy€m pa‰kebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m pa‰kasya pa‰kayoƒ pa‰k€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu pa‰ke pa‰kayoƒ pa‰keu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he pa‰ka he pa‰kau he pa‰k€ƒ

TaMa( Paªe PaiTaTaMa( d*îa tam pa‰ke patitam d˜v€ — Seeing him fallen in deep mud VYaaga]" AvdTa( vy€ghraƒ avadat — the tiger spoke: Ahh, Maha–Paªe PaiTaTa" AiSa ahaha, mah€-pa‰ke patitaƒ asi — Oho, you are fallen in deep mud! ATa" TvaMa( AhMa( oTQaaPaYaaiMa ataƒ tv€m aham utth€pay€mi — Therefore, I will lift you up. wiTa o¤a iti uktv€ — After speaking thus XaNaE" XaNaE" oPaGaMYa anaiƒ anaiƒ upagamya — who was very slowly (anaiƒ) approaching TaeNa VYaaga]ead]Ma( Na k*==TaMa( tad may€ bhadram na ktam — That was not done properly by me Yad( A}a Maar–AaTMake== yad atra m€ra-€tmake — that in death personified ivìaSa" k*==Ta" viv€saƒ ktaƒ — faith was put. 96 SavRSYa ih Parq+YaNTae Sv>aava NaeTare Gauaavae MaUiDNaR vTaRTae )) sarvasya hi par…kyante sva-bh€v€ netare guŠ€ƒ, at…tya hi guŠ€n sarv€n sva-bh€vo m™rdhni vartate SavRSYa Sv–>aava" ih sarvasya sva-bh€v€ƒ hi — “The characters (sva-bh€va — ‘own nature’)) of all Parq+YaNTae par…kyante — are to be examined Na wTare Gau

SavaRNa( Gauaav" MaUiDNaR vTaRTae sva-bh€vaƒ m™rdhni vartate — the character stands supreme.” wiTa icNTaYaNa( iti cintayan — Thinking thus ASaaE VYaaga]e

Level 2 ATa" AhMa( b]vqiMa ataƒ aham brav…mi — Therefore I say: ... Citragr…va speeking to his fellow pigeons k==ªaeNa wTYaaid ka‰kaŠasya tu lobhena ity€di — Out of greed for the bracelet, etc. [the traveller died]. (verse above) ATa Wv SavRQaa A–ivcairTaMa( k==MaR ata eva sarvath€ a-vic€ritam karma — Therefore, work which is not fully considered Na k==TaRVYaMa( wiTa na kartavyam iti — should not be done. WTad( vcNaMa( é[uTva etad vacanam rutv€ — Hearing these words k==iêd( k==PaaeTa" Sa–dPaRMa( Aah kacid kapotaƒ sa-darpam €ha — one pigeon (kapota) spoke with pride (darpa): (1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ kapotaƒ kapotau kapot€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n kapotam kapotau kapot€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ kapotena kapot€bhy€m kapotaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ kapot€ya kapot€bhy€m kapotebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ kapot€t kapot€bhy€m kapotebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m kapotasya kapotayoƒ kapot€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu kapote kapotayoƒ kapoteu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he kapota he kapotau he kapot€ƒ

Aa", ik==Ma( WvMa( oCYaTae €ƒ, kim evam ucyate — Yes, as it is said: 97 v*ÖSYa vcNa& Ga]aùMaaPaTk==ale ùuPaiSQaTae ) SavR}aEv& ivcare Tau >aaeJaNae==_PYaPa[vTaRTaaMa( )) vddhasya vacanaˆ gr€hyam €pat-k€le hy upasthite, sarvatraivaˆ vic€re tu bhojane ’py a-pravartat€m AaPad(–k==ale oPaiSQaTae ih €pad-k€le upasthite hi — “Only when time of danger (€pad) has come v*ÖSYa vcNaMa( Ga]aùMa( vddhasya vacanam gr€hyam — the word of an old man (vddha) is to be taken, SavR}a WvMa( ivcare Tau sarvatra evam vic€re tu — but when there is such consideration in all matters >aaeJaNae AiPa A–Pa[vTaRTaaMa( bhojane api a-pravartat€m — there is non-engagement even in eating (bhojana).” WTad( é]uTva etad rutv€ — [After] hearing this Ta<@ul–k==aeNa taŠula-kaŠa-lobhena — because of greed for the grains of rice [email protected] 69

Na>a"–Ma<@laTa( AvTaqYaR nabhaƒ-maŠal€t avat…rya — [after] descending from the sky SaveR k==PaaeTaa" Ta}a oPaivía" sarve kapot€ƒ tatra upavi˜€ƒ — all pigeons landed there. ANaNTarMa( Tae SaveR anantaram te sarve — Thereafter, all of them Jaal–iNabÖa" b>aUvu" j€la-nibaddh€ƒ babh™vuƒ — were bound in the net. TaTa" YaSYa vcNaaTa( Ta}a AvliMbTaa" tataƒ yasya vacan€t tatra avalambit€ƒ — Then, on whose word they had depended there TaMa( SaveR iTarSku==vRiNTa SMa tam sarve tiraskurvanti sma — that one they all criticized. YaTa" yataƒ — Because: 98 Na Ga

TaSYa iTarSk==arMa( é[uTva tasya tirask€ram rutv€ — [After] hearing his criticism ... hearing that the other pigeon was criticized ic}aGa]qv" ovac citragr…vaƒ uv€ca — Citragr…va said: Na AYaMa( ASYa daez" na ayam asya doaƒ — It is not his fault (doa). YaTa" yataƒ — Because: 99 AaPadaMaaPaTaNTaqNaa& ihTaae==_PYaaYaaiTa heTauTaaMa( ) MaaTa*Jaºa ih vTSaSYa STaM>aq>aviTa bNDaNae )) €pad€m €patant…n€ˆ hito ’py €y€ti hetut€m, m€t-ja‰gh€ hi vatsasya stambh…-bhavati bandhane AaPaTaNTaqNaaMa( AaPadaMa( €patant…n€m €pad€m — “For calamities (€pad) which are approaching ihTa" AiPa heTauTaaMa( AaYaaiTa hitaƒ api hetut€m €y€ti — even a friend (hita) becomes the instrument (hetu). 70 SANSKRIT READER COURSE vTSaSYa MaaTa*–Jaºa ih vatsasya m€t-ja‰gh€ hi — [As] the leg of the very mother (m€t) of the calf (vatsa) bNDaNae STaM>aq–>aviTa bandhane stambh…-bhavati — becomes the pole for binding (bandhana).” ... while milking a cow, her calf is sometimes bound to her leg ivPad(–k==ale ivSMaYa" Wv vipad-k€le vismayaƒ eva — Perplexity in times of danger k==aPauåz–l+aaUiTaiMaC^Taa ) iNad]a TaNd]a >aYa& §==aeDa AalSYa& dqgaRSaU}aTaa )) a-do€ƒ purueŠeha h€tavy€ bh™tim icchat€, nidr€ tandr€ bhayaˆ krodha €lasyaˆ d…rgha-s™trat€ >aUiTaMa( wC^Taa PauåzeaYaMa( §==aeDa" nidr€ tandr€ bhayam krodhaƒ — [too much] sleep (nidr€), exhaustion, fear (bhaya) and anger (krodha) AalSYaMa( dqgaR–SaU}aTaa €lasyam d…rgha-s™trat€ — laziness (€lasya) and procrastination.” d…rgha-s™tra — spinning a ‘long yarn’ (1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ krodhaƒ krodhau krodh€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n krodham krodhau krodh€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ krodhena krodh€bhy€m krodhaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ krodh€ya krodh€bhy€m krodhebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ krodh€t krodh€bhy€m krodhebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m krodhasya krodhayoƒ krodh€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu krodhe krodhayoƒ krodheu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he krodha he krodhau he krodh€ƒ wdaNaqMa( AiPa WvMa( i§==YaTaaMa( id€n…m api evam kriyat€m — Even now let this be done. SavŒ" Wk==–ictaq–>aUYa" sarvaiƒ eka-citt…-bh™yaƒ — After becoming of one in mind JaalMa( AadaYa oÊqYaTaaMa( j€lam €d€ya u…yat€m — taking the net, let us fly up. YaTa" yataƒ — Because: 101 ALPaaNaaMaiPa vSTaUNaa& Sa&hiTa" k==aYaRSaaiDak==a ) Ta*

102 Sa&hTaaSTau hrNTYaeTae MaMa Jaal& ivh®Maa" ) Yada Tau iNaPaiTaZYaiNTa vXaMaeZYaiNTa Mae Tada )) saˆhat€s tu haranty ete mama j€laˆ viha‰gam€ƒ, yad€ tu nipatiyanti vaam eyanti me tad€ Sa&hTaa" Tau WTae ivh®Maa" saˆhat€ƒ tu ete viha‰gam€ƒ — “These birds when united MaMa JaalMa( hriNTa mama j€lam haranti — they take away my net (j€la), Yada Tau iNaPaiTaZYaiNTa yad€ tu nipatiyanti — but when (yad€) they will set down Tada Mae (=MaMa=) vXaMa( WZYaiNTa tad€ me (mama) vaam eyanti — then (tad€) they will come under my control.” TaTa" tataƒ — Then Taezu c+au"–ivzYa–AiTa§==aNTaezu Pai+azu teu cakuƒ-viaya-atikr€nteu pakiu — when those birds had passed the range of his vision Sa" VYaaDa" iNav*ta" saƒ vy€dhaƒ nivttaƒ — the hunter gave up. AQa luBDak==Ma( iNav*taMa( d*îa atha lubdhakam nivttam d˜v€ — Now seeing the hunter having stopped lubdhaka — ‘greedy man’, hunter k==PaaeTaa" Ocu" kapot€ƒ ™cuƒ — the pigeons said: SvaiMaNa( sv€min — Master [Citragr…va], ik==Ma( wdaNaqMa( k==TauRMa( oicTaMa( kim id€n…m kartum ucitam — what is now proper (ucita) to do? ic}aGa]qv" ovac citragr…vaƒ uv€ca — Citragr…va said: ASMaak==Ma( iMa}aMa( asm€kam mitram — Our friend ihr

103 raeGaXaaek==ParqTaaPabNDaNaVYaSaNaaiNa c ) AaTMaaParaDav*+aa

[email protected] 73

(1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ p€aƒ p€au p€€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n p€am p€au p€€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ p€ena p€€bhy€m p€aiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ p€€ya p€€bhy€m p€ebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ p€€t p€€bhy€m p€ebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m p€asya p€ayoƒ p€€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu p€e p€ayoƒ p€eu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he p€a he p€au he p€€ƒ

YaTa" yataƒ — Because: 105 DaNaaiNa JaqivTa& cEv ParaQaeR Pa[aj oTSa*JaeTa( ) Sai‘aiMatae vr& TYaaGaae ivNaaXae iNaYaTae SaiTa )) dhan€ni j…vitaˆ caiva par€rthe pr€jña utsjet, san-nimitte varaˆ ty€go vin€e niyate sati DaNaaiNa JaqivTaMa( c Wv dhan€ni j…vitam ca eva — “Wealth (dhana) and even life (j…vita) Pa[aj" Par–AQaeR oTSa*JaeTa( pr€jñaƒ para-arthe utsjet — the wise should give up for another’s sake (artha). SaTa(–iNaiMatae TYaaGa" vrMa( sat-nimitte ty€gaƒ varam — Better to give [them] up for a good (sat) cause (nimitta) ivNaaXae iNaYaTae SaiTa vin€e niyate sati — [their] destruction (vin€a) being destined.” 106 Yaid iNaTYaMaiNaTYaeNa iNaMaRl& MalvaihNaa ) YaXa" k==aYaeNa l>YaeTa Ta‘a lBDa& >ave‘au ik==Ma( )) yadi nityam a-nityena nirmalaˆ mala-v€hin€, yaaƒ k€yena labhyeta tan na labdhaˆ bhaven nu kim Yaid A–iNaTYaeNa Mal–vaihNaa k==aYaeNa yadi a-nityena mala-v€hin€ k€yena — “If with the temporary and impure body (k€ya) iNaTYaMa( iNaMaRlMa( YaXa" l>YaeTa nityam nirmalam yaaƒ labhyeta — one can achieve eternal and pure fame (yaa), Tad( Na lBDaMa( >aveTa( Nau ik==Ma( tad na labdham bhavet nu kim — should it not be obtained?” (1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ k€yaƒ k€yau k€y€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n k€yam k€yau k€y€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ k€yena k€y€bhy€m k€yaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ k€y€ya k€y€bhy€m k€yebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ k€y€t k€y€bhy€m k€yebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m k€yasya k€yayoƒ k€y€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu k€ye k€yayoƒ k€yeu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he k€ya he k€yau he k€y€ƒ wiTa Aak==

Paulik==Ta" SaNa( Ab]vqTa( pulakitaƒ san abrav…t — and with his hair standing, he spoke: SaaDau iMa}a SaaDau s€dhu mitra s€dhu — Noble (s€dhu), friend, noble! ANaeNa Aaié[Ta–vaTSaLYaeNa anena €rita-v€tsalyena — By this love for your subjects }aElaeKYaSYa AiPa Pa[>auTvMa( trailokyasya api prabhutvam — even the lordship of the three worlds TviYa YauJYaTae tvayi yujyate — is worthy for you. WvMa( o¤a evam uktv€ — Speaking thus SaveRzaMa( k==PaaeTaaNaaMa( bNDaNaaiNa sarve€m kapot€n€m bandhan€ni — the bonds of all the pigeons TaeNa i^‘aaiNa tena chinn€ni — were cut by him (HiraŠyaka). wiTa Pa[baeDYa iti prabodhya — [After] thus enlightening [each other] AaiTaQYaMa( k*==Tva Aail®y c €tithyam ktv€ €li‰gya ca — and hosting and embracing [each other] ic}aGa]qv" Sa–Pairvar" citragr…vaƒ sa-pariv€raƒ — Citragr…va with his family (pariv€ra) YaQaa–wí–deXaaNa( YaYaaE yath€-i˜a-de€n yayau — he went to places he liked to go. AQa lgauPaTaNak==–NaaMaa k==ak==" atha laghupatanaka-n€m€ k€kaƒ — Now the crow (k€ka) Laghupatanaka SavR–v*taaNTa–dXas sarva-vtt€nta-dar… — being witness to the whole affair ... from the very beginning, when the hunter spread his net Sa–AaêYaRMa( wdMa( Aah sa-€caryam idam €ha — said the following with wonder (€carya): (1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ k€kaƒ k€kau k€k€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n k€kam k€kau k€k€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ k€kena k€k€bhy€m k€kaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ k€k€ya k€k€bhy€m k€kebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ k€k€t k€k€bhy€m k€kebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m k€kasya k€kayoƒ k€k€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu k€ke k€kayoƒ k€keu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he k€ka he k€kau he k€k€ƒ

Ahae ihra+Ya>a+ak==Yaae" Pa[qiTaivRPatae" k==ara+Ya–>a+ak==Yaae" Pa[qiTa" bhakya-bhakakayoƒ pr…tiƒ — “Love (pr…ti) between the food (bhakya) and its eater [email protected] 75 ivPatae" k==ar

Level 4 AiSTa MaGaDa–deXae asti magadha-dee — There is in the country of Magadha cMPak==vTaq NaaMa Ara]aMYaNa( ôí–Pauí–A®" sva-icchay€ bhr€myan h˜a-pu˜a-a‰gaƒ — while wandering at will, being happy and fat in body ke==Naicd( Xa*GaaleNa Avlaeik==Ta" kenacid g€lena avalokitaƒ — was seen by some jackal. TaMa( d*îa Xa*Gaal" AicNTaYaTa( tam d˜v€ g€laƒ acintayat — Seeing him, the jackal thought: A" WTad( Maa&SaMa( SaulilTaMa( aƒ, etad m€ˆsam sulalitam — Ah, this delicious flesh (m€ˆsa) k==QaMa( >a+aYaaiMa katham bhakay€mi — how can I eat it? >avTau bhavatu — It will be, ivìaSaMa( TaavTa( oTPaadYaaiMa viv€sam t€vat utp€day€mi — [but] first I will create confidence [in him]. wiTa AalaeCYa oPaSa*TYa iti €locya upastya — Thinking thus and approaching him Ab]vqTa( abrav…t — he said: iMa}a, ku==XalMa( Tae mitra, kualam te — O friend! Are you happy? Ma*Gae

Sa" b]UTae saƒ br™te — He said: +aud]buiÖ–NaaMaa JaMbuk==" AhMa( kudrabuddhi-n€m€ jambukaƒ aham — I am the jackal Kudrabuddhi (‘evil-minded’). A}a AraUiMaMa( GaTaaE tau mgasya v€sa-bh™mim gatau — they both went to the place of residence of the deer. Ta}a cMPak==–v*+a–Xaa%aYaaMa( tatra campaka-vka-€kh€y€m — There in a branch (€kh€) of a Campaka tree SaubuiÖ–NaaMaa k==ak==" iNavSaiTa subuddhi-n€m€ k€kaƒ nivasati — the crow Subuddhi (‘good-wit’) lives Ma*GaSYa icr–iMa}aMa( mgasya cira-mitram — as the deer’s long-time (cira) friend. TaaE d*îa tau d˜v€ — Seeing both of them k==ak==" AvdTa( k€kaƒ avadat — the crow said [to the deer]: Sa%e ic}aa® sakhe citr€‰ga — Friend Citr€‰ga! k==" AYaMa( iÜTaqYa" kaƒ ayam dvit…yaƒ — Who is this second (dvit…ya) one? Ma*Ga" b]UTae mgaƒ br™te — The deer said: ASMad(–Sa:YaMa( wC^Na( asmad-sakhyam icchan — Desiring our friendship (sakhya) AYaMa( JaMbuk==" AaGaTa" ayam jambukaƒ €gataƒ — this jackal has come. k==ak==" b]UTae k€kaƒ br™te — The crow said: 108 AjaTaku==lXaqlSYa vaSaae deYaae Na k==SYaicTa( ) MaaJaaRrSYa ih daeze

[email protected] 77

(1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ v€saƒ v€sau v€s€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n v€sam v€sau v€s€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ v€sena v€s€bhy€m v€saiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ v€s€ya v€s€bhy€m v€sebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ v€s€t v€s€bhy€m v€sebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m v€sasya v€sayoƒ v€s€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu v€se v€sayoƒ v€seu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he v€sa he v€sau he v€s€ƒ

TaaE AahTau" – k==QaMa( WTad( tau €hatuƒ, katham etad — They both (deer and jackal) said: How was that? k==ak==" k==QaYaiTa k€kaƒ kathayati — The crow says:

Level 5 AiSTa >aaGaqrQaq–Taqre asti bh€g…rath…-t…re — There is on the bank of the Ga‰g€ (Bh€g…rath…) Ga*Da]kU==$=–NaaiMNa PavRTae gdhrak™˜a-n€mni parvate — on the Gdhra-k™˜a (‘vulture-peak’) mountain (parvata) MahaNa( PakR==$=q–v*+a" mah€n parka˜…-vkaƒ — a big Parka˜… tree. TaSYa k==ae$=re tasya ko˜are — In its hollow dEv–duivRPaak==aTa( GailTa–Na%–NaYaNa" daiva-durvip€k€t galita-nakha-nayanaƒ — as a bad result of fate with broken claws and eyesight JarÓv–NaaMaa Ga*Da]" Pa[iTavSaiTa jaradgava-n€m€ gdhraƒ prativasati — the vulture Jaradgava (‘old bull’) lives. AQa k*==PaYaa Tad(–JaqvNaaYa atha kpay€ tad-j…van€ya — Now, out of mercy (kp€), for his living Tad(–v*+a–vaiSaNa" Pai+aa+aiYaTauMa( paki-€vak€n bhakayitum — to eat the baby birds Ta}a AaGaTa" tatra €gataƒ — it came there. TaTa" TaMa( AaYaaNTaMa( d*îa tataƒ tam €y€ntam d˜v€ — Then, seeing him (the cat) approaching >aYa–AaTaŒ" Pai+a–XaavkE==" bhaya-€rtaiƒ paki-€vakaiƒ — by the fear-stricken baby birds [in the tree] k==aelahl" k*==Ta" kol€halaƒ ktaƒ — a loud sound was made. 78 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Tad( é]uTva JarÓveNa o¢==Ma( tad rutv€ jaradgavena uktam — Hearing this [sound], it was said by Jaradgava: k==" AYaMa( AaYaaiTa kaƒ ayam €y€ti — Who is this coming? Ga*Da]Ma( AvlaeKYa gdhram avalokya — Seeing the vulture dqgaRk==aYaMa( Aah d…rghakarŠaƒ sa-bhayam €ha — [the cat] D…rghakarŠa said [to himself] in fear: ha, hTa" AiSMa h€, hataƒ asmi — Alas! I am dead, YaTa" AYaMa( MaaMa( VYaaPaadiYaZYaiTa yataƒ ayam m€m vy€p€dayiyati — because he will kill me. AQava athav€ — However: 109 TaavÙYaSYa >aeTaVYa& YaavÙYaMaNaaGaTaMa( ) AaGaTa& Tau >aYa& vq+Ya Nar" ku==YaaRÛQaaeicTaMa( )) t€vad bhayasya bhetavyaˆ y€vad bhayam an-€gatam, €gataˆ tu bhayaˆ v…kya naraƒ kury€d yathocitam YaavTa( >aYaMa( ANa(–AaGaTaMa( y€vat bhayam an-€gatam — “As long as a danger (bhaya) has not arrived TaavTa( >aYaSYa >aeTaVYaMa( t€vat bhayasya bhetavyam — so long danger should be feared, >aYaMa( AaGaTaMa( Tau vq+Ya bhayam €gatam tu v…kya — but [after] seeing danger having arrived Nar" YaQaa–oicTaMa( ku==YaaRTa( naraƒ yath€-ucitam kury€t — a man (nara) should do what is needed.” wiTa AalaeCYa TaMa( oPaSa*TYa iti €locya tam upastya — Considering thus and approaching him Ab]vqTa( abrav…t — [the cat] said [to the vulture Jaradgava]: AaYaR, TvaMa( Ai>avNde €rya, tv€m abhivande — Sir! I praise you. Ga*Da]" AvdTa( – k==" TvMa( gdhraƒ avadat, kaƒ tvam — The vulture said: Who are you? Sa" AvdTa( – MaaJaaRr" AhMa( saƒ avadat, m€rj€raƒ aham — He said: I am a cat. Ga*Da]" b]UTae – dUrMa( APaSar gdhraƒ br™te, d™ram apasara — The vulture said: Go far away! Naae ced( hNTaVYa" AiSa MaYaa no ced hantavyaƒ asi may€ — If not, then you are to be killed by me. MaaJaaRr" AvdTa( m€rj€raƒ avadat — The cat said: é[UYaTaaMa( TaavTa( Mad(–vcNaMa( r™yat€m t€vat mad-vacanam — First hear my words! TaTa" Yaid AhMa( vDYa" tataƒ yadi aham vadhyaƒ — Then, if I am to be killed Tada hNTaVYa" tad€ hantavyaƒ — then I should be killed. A}a Ga®a–Taqre iNaTYa–òaYaq atra ga‰g€-t…re nitya-sn€y… — Here at the bank of the Ga‰g€ bathing daily iNaraiMaz–AaXaq b]øcarq nir€mia-€… brahmac€r… — eating vegetarian diet, as celibate (brahmac€r…) caNd]aYaaUMaYa" prema-viv€sa-bh™mayaƒ — and a personification (bh™mi — place) of love (prema) and trust — wiTa Pai+a

>avÙy" ivÛa–vYa"–v*Öe>Ya" bhavadbhyaƒ vidy€-vayaƒ-vddhebhyaƒ — from You, senior (vddha) in knowledge and years DaMaRMa( é[aeTauMa( dharmam rotum — to hear about dharma wh AaGaTa" iha €gataƒ — I have come here. (1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ vddhaƒ vddhau vddh€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n vddham vddhau vddh€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ vddhena vddh€bhy€m vddhaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ vddh€ya vddh€bhy€m vddhebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ vddh€t vddh€bhy€m vddhebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m vddhasya vddhayoƒ vddh€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu vddhe vddhayoƒ vddheu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he vddha he vddhau he vddh€ƒ (vddha — senior; the plural is used here out of respect) >avNTa" c WTaad*Xaa" DaMaR–ja" bhavantaƒ ca et€d€ƒ dharma-jñ€ƒ — But You are so ‘well-versed’ in dharma Yad( MaaMa( AiTaiQaMa( yad m€m atithim — that me, a guest (atithi) hNTauMa( oÛTaa" hantum udyat€ƒ — You are ready to kill. 110 AravPYauicTa& k==aYaRMaaiTaQYa& Ga*hMaaGaTae ) ^etauMaPYaaGaTae ^aYaa& NaaePaSa&hrTae d]uMa"====)) ar€v apy ucitaˆ k€ryam €tithyaˆ gham €gate, chettum apy €gate ch€y€ˆ nopasaˆharate drumaƒ AraE AiPa Ga*hMa( AaGaTae arau api gham €gate — “Even when an enemy has come to the house (gha) oicTaMa( AaiTaQYaMa( k==aYaRMa( ucitam €tithyam k€ryam — fitting hospitality (€tithya) should be shown. ^etauMa( AiPa AaGaTae chettum api €gate — even when [someone has] come to cut [him] d]uMa" ^aYaaMa( Na oPaSa&hrTae drumaƒ ch€y€m na upasaˆharate — the tree (druma) does not withdraw its shade (ch€y€).” But when an enemy comes to kill, it is certainly foolish to receive him as a guest. Ga*Da]" AvdTa( gdhraƒ avadat — The vulture said: MaaJaaRr" ih Maa&Sa–åic" m€rj€raƒ hi m€ˆsa-ruciƒ — A cat is fond of flesh, Pai+a–Xaavk==a" c A}a iNavSaiNTa paki-€vak€ƒ ca atra nivasanti — and here are living the babies of the birds. TaeNa AhMa( WvMa( b]vqiMa tena aham evam brav…mi — Therefore I would speak so [before]. Tad( é]uTva tad rutv€ — Hearing that [excuse] MaaJaaRr" >aUiMaMa( SPa*îa m€rj€raƒ bh™mim sp˜v€ — the cat, after touching the earth (bh™mi) k==

80 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

(1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ karŠaƒ karŠau karŠ€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n karŠam karŠau karŠ€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ karŠena karŠ€bhy€m karŠaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ karŠ€ya karŠ€bhy€m karŠebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ karŠ€t karŠ€bhy€m karŠebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m karŠasya karŠayoƒ karŠ€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu karŠe karŠayoƒ karŠeu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he karŠa he karŠau he karŠ€ƒ b]UTae c br™te ca — He also said: 111 SvC^NdvNaJaaTaeNa Xaake==NaaiPa Pa[PaUYaRTae ) ASYa dGDaaedrSYaaQaeR k==" ku==YaaRTPaaTak&== MahTa( )) svacchanda-vana-j€tena €ken€pi prap™ryate, asya dagdhodarasy€rthe kaƒ kury€t p€takaˆ mahat SvC^Nd–vNa–JaaTaeNa svacchanda-vana-j€tena — “Grown by itself in the forest (vana) Xaake==Na AiPa €kena api — even with [such] vegetable (€ka) Pa[PaUYaRTae prap™ryate — [the belly which] is filled, ASYa dGDa–odrSYa AQaeR asya dagdha-udarasya arthe — for this hungry belly (udara) k==" MahTa( PaaTak==Ma( ku==YaaRTa( kaƒ mahat p€takam kury€t — who would do great sin (p€taka)?” WvMa( ivìaSYa evam viv€sya — After thus creating confidence Sa" MaaJaaRr" Taå–k==ae$=re iSQaTa" saƒ m€rj€raƒ taru-ko˜are sthitaƒ — that cat would stay in the hollow of the tree. TaTa" idNaezu GaC^TSau tataƒ dineu gacchatsu — Then, as days (dina) were passing Pai+a–Xaavk==aNa( Aa§==MYa paki-€vak€n €kramya — after overcoming baby-birds Sv–k==ae$=rMa( AaNaqYa sva-ko˜aram €n…ya — and bringing them to his hollow ASaaE Pa[TYahMa( %adiTa asau pratyaham kh€dati — he (the cat) eats everyday. AQa YaezaMa( APaTYaaiNa %aidTaaiNa atha ye€m apaty€ni kh€dit€ni — Now, those whose offsprings were eaten TaE" taiƒ — by those [parents] wTa" TaTa" iJajaSaa SaMaarBDaa itaƒ tataƒ jijñ€s€ sam€rabdh€ — here and there an enquiry (jijñ€s€) was started. MaaJaaRr" Tad( PairjaYa m€rj€raƒ tad parijñ€ya — The cat, on understanding this k==ae$=raTa( iNa"Sa*TYa bih" PalaiYaTa" ko˜ar€t niƒstya bahiƒ pal€yitaƒ — left the hollow and fled out (bahis). PaêaTa( Ta}a Taå–k==ae$=re pac€t tatra taru-ko˜are — Later, there in the hollow of the tree wTa" TaTa" iNaæPaYaiÙ" Pai+ai>a" itaƒ tataƒ nir™payadbhiƒ pakibhiƒ — by the birds who were searching here and there Xaavk==–ASQaqiNa Pa]aPTaaiNa €vaka-asth…ni pr€pt€ni — the bones (asthi) of the babies were found. [email protected] 81

ANaNTarMa( anantaram — Then ANaeNa Wv Xaavk==a" :aaidTaa" anena eva €vak€ƒ kh€dit€ƒ — ‘by him (the vulture) alone the babies were eaten’ wiTa SavŒ" Pai+ai>a" iNaiêTYa iti sarvaiƒ pakibhiƒ nicitya — after this was concluded by all the birds Sa" Ga*Da]" VYaaPaaidTa" saƒ gdhraƒ vy€p€ditaƒ — that vulture was killed.

Level 4 ATa" AhMa( b]vqiMa ataƒ aham brav…mi — Therefore I say: AjaTa–ku==l–XaqlSYa wTYaaid ajñ€ta-kula-…lasya ity€di — To one of unknown family and character etc. [residence should not be given]. (verse above) wiTa Aak==avaNa( AiPa bhav€n api — You [crow] also AjaTa–ku==l–Xaql" Wv AaSaqTa( ajñ€ta-kula-…laƒ eva €s…t — were of unknown family and character. 112 AYa& iNaJa" Parae veiTa GaavaNa( AiPa tath€ bhav€n api — so are You too. Ma*Ga" Ab]vqTa( mgaƒ abrav…t — The deer said: ik==Ma( ANaeNa otaraetarea–AalaPaE" sarvaiƒ ekatra virambha-€l€paiƒ — With all who together have confidential (virambha) talks (€l€pa) Sau%Ma( ANau>aviÙ" sukham anubhavadbhiƒ — and who experience pleasure (sukha) SQaqYaTaaMa( sth…yat€m — we should stay. k==ake==Na o¢==Ma( – WvMa( ASTau k€kena uktam, evam astu — The crow said: So be it!

82 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

(1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ €l€paƒ €l€pau €l€p€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n €l€pam €l€pau €l€p€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ €l€pena €l€p€bhy€m €l€paiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ €l€p€ya €l€p€bhy€m €l€pebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ €l€p€t €l€p€bhy€m €l€pebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m €l€pasya €l€payoƒ €l€p€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu €l€pe €l€payoƒ €l€peu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he €l€pa he €l€pau he €l€p€ƒ

AQa Pa[aTa" atha pr€taƒ — Then in the morning SaveR YaQaa–Ai>aMaTa–deXaMa( GaTaa" sarve yath€-abhimata-deam gat€ƒ — they all went to places they liked. Wk==da iNa>a*TaMa( Xa*Gaal" b]UTae ekad€ nibhtam g€laƒ br™te — Once secretly the jackal said [to the deer]: Sa%e Ma*Ga sakhe mga — Deer, my friend! WTaiSMaNa( Wv vNae Wk==–deXae etasmin eva vane eka-dee — In a place in this very forest SaSYa–PaU

TaaiNa c bahuLYaeNa t€ni ca b€hulyena — And they, plentifully MaMa >aaeJaNaaiNa >aivZYaiNTa mama bhojan€ni bhaviyanti — will be my meals. Sa" c Ma*Ga" saƒ ca mgaƒ — And that deer TaMa( d*îa oçaiSaTa" b]UTae tam d˜v€ ull€sitaƒ br™te — delighted after seeing him (the jackal), said: Sa%e sakhe — Friend! i^iNDa TaavTa( MaMa bNDaNaMa( chindhi t€vat mama bandhanam — Cut my bond now! Sa–TvrMa( }aaYaSv MaaMa( sa-tvaram tr€yasva m€m — Quickly (‘with haste’) save me! YaTa" yataƒ — Because: 113 AaPaTSau iMa}a& JaaNaqYaad]aaYaa| +aqaaYaaRMa( k…Šeu vitteu bh€ry€m — when wealth (vitta) declines a wife VYaSaNaezu c baNDavaNa( vyasaneu ca b€ndhav€n — and in difficulties relatives.” JaMbuk==" Aaha – Sa%e jambukaƒ €h€, sakhe — The jackal said: O friend! òaYau–iNaiMaRTaa" PaaXaa" sn€yu-nirmit€ƒ p€€ƒ — The snares (p€a) are made of intestines, Tad( AÛ >aÆark==–vare tad adya bha˜˜€raka-v€re — therefore, today (adya) on Sunday k==QaMa( WTaaNa( dNTaE" SPa*XaaiMa katham et€n dantaiƒ sp€mi — how can I touch them with the teeth (danta)? Yaid ictae Na ANYaQaa MaNYaSae yadi citte na anyath€ manyase — If you do not mind Tada Pa[>aaTae Yad( TvYaa v¢==VYaMa( tad€ prabh€te yad tvay€ vaktavyam — then in the morning, what you say Tad( k==TaRVYaMa( wiTa tad kartavyam iti — that will be done. ANaNTarMa( Sa" k==ak==" Pa[daeza–k==ale anantaram saƒ k€kaƒ prado€-k€le — Then the crow in the evening Ma*GaMa( ANa(–AaGaTaMa( AvlaeKYa mgam an-€gatam avalokya — seeing the deer having not returned wTa" TaTa" AiNvZYaNa( itaƒ tataƒ anviyan — searching here and there TaQaa–ivDaMa( TaMa( d*îa tath€-vidham tam d˜v€ — [and then] finding him (the deer) in such a state ovac – Sa%e===´ uv€ca, sakhe — he (the crow) said: O friend! ik==Ma( WTad( kim etad — What is this? Ma*Gae

84 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

114 duJaRNaeNa SaMa& Sa:Ya& vEr& caiPa Na k==arYaeTa( ) oZ

AQa Pa[>aaTae atha prabh€te — Then in the morning Sa" +ae}a–PaiTa" lGau@–hSTa" saƒ ketra-patiƒ lagua-hastaƒ — that owner of the field, stick in hand TaMa( Pa[deXaMa( AaGaC^Na( tam pradeam €gacchan — coming to that spot k==ake==Na Avlaeik==Ta" k€kena avalokitaƒ — he was seen by the crow. TaMa( AvlaeKYa k==ake==Na o¢==Ma( tam avalokya k€kena uktam — Seeing him, the crow said: Sa%e Ma*Ga sakhe mga — O friend deer! TvMa( AaTMaaNaMa( Ma*TavTa( SaNdXYaR tvam €tm€nam mtavat sandarya — Showing yourself as if dead vaTaeNa odrMa( PaUriYaTva v€tena udaram p™rayitv€ — filling the belly with air (v€ta) PaadaNa( STaBDaqk*==TYa iTaï p€d€n stabdh…ktya ti˜ha — stiffening the legs (p€da), be still! AhMa( Tav c+auzq cHCva aham tava caku… cañcv€ — I will move your eyes ik==Ma( AiPa ivil%aiMa kim api vilikh€mi — as if scratching. Yada AhMa( XaBdMa( k==raeiMa yad€ aham abdam karomi — When I make a sound (abda) Tada oTQaaYa tad€ utth€ya — then, getting up TvMa( SaTvrMa( PalaiYaZYaSae tvam satvaram pal€yiyase — you should quickly flee. Ma*Ga" TaQaa Wv mgaƒ tath€ eva — The deer exactly k==ak==–vcNaeNa iSQaTa" k€ka-vacanena sthitaƒ — stayed by the words of the crow. TaTa" +ae}a–PaiTaNaa tataƒ ketra-patin€ — Then by the field-owner hzR–oTfu==ç–laecNaeNa hara-utphulla-locanena — with eyes opened by joy (hara) TaQaa–ivDa" Ma*Ga" Aalaeik==Ta" tath€-vidhaƒ mgaƒ €lokitaƒ — the deer was seen in that state. AQa ASaaE atha asau — Then he [email protected] 85

Aa" SvYaMa( Ma*Ta" AiSa €ƒ svayam mtaƒ asi — ‘Ah, you are dead of yourself!’ wiTa o¤a iti uktv€ — After thus saying Ma*GaMa( bNDaNaaTa( MaaeciYaTva mgam bandhan€t mocayitv€ — freeing the deer from the snare PaaXaaNa( Sa&vrqTauMa( SaYaTNa" b>aUv p€€n saˆvar…tum sayatnaƒ babh™va — he was bussy to collect the nets. TaTa" tataƒ — Then ik==YaTa( dUre ANTairTae +ae}a–PaTaaE kiyat d™re antarite ketra-patau — when the field-owner was in some far distance Sa" Ma*Ga" k==ak==SYa XaBdMa( é[uTva saƒ mgaƒ k€kasya abdam rutv€ — that deer, hearing the sound of the crow SaTvrMa( oTQaaYa PalaiYaTa" satvaram utth€ya pal€yitaƒ — quickly getting up, fled. TaMa( oiÕXYa tam uddiya — Seeing him (the deer) TaeNa +ae}a–PaiTaNaa tena ketra-patin€ — by that field-owner Pa[k==aePaaTa( i+aáeNa prakop€t kiptena — thrown in anger lGau@eNa Xa*Gaal" VYaaPaaidTa" laguena g€laƒ vy€p€ditaƒ — by a stick the jackal was killed.

Level 2 ATa" AhMa( b]vqiMa ataƒ aham brav…mi — Therefore I (the mouse HiraŠyaka) say: >a+Ya–>a+ak==Yaae" Pa[qiTa" wTYaaid bhakya-bhakakayoƒ pr…tiƒ ity€di — Love between the food and its eater, etc. [causes misfortune]. (verse above) lgauPaTaNak==" b]UTae laghupatanakaƒ br™te — [The crow] Laghupatanaka said: é[uTaMa( MaYaa SavRMa( rutam may€ sarvam — I have heard all. TaQaaiPa tath€pi — Still MaMa WTaavaNa( Wv SaªLPa" mama et€v€n eva sa‰kalpaƒ — my resolution (sa‰kalpa) is so great Yad( TvYaa Sah SaaEôÛMa( yad tvay€ saha sauhdyam — that friendship with you AvXYaMa( k==r

86 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Tad(–vcNaMa( Aak==avTaaMa( WTaeNa vcNa–AMa*TaeNa bhavat€m etena vacana-amtena — by this your nectarian word. Tad( >avTau >avTa" Ai>aMaTaMa( Wv tad bhavatu bhavataƒ abhimatam eva — Therefore, let your wish be done! TaTa" Pa[>a*iTa tataƒ prabhti — Beginning from that time TaYaae" ANYaaeNYa–Aahar–Pa[daNaeNa tayoƒ anyonya-€h€ra-prad€nena — with mutual gifts of their food ku==Xal–Pa[énE" ivé[M>a–AalaPaE" c kuala-pranaiƒ virambha-€l€paiƒ ca — and with nice questions (prana) and confidential talks ik==YaTa( k==al" AiTavTaRTae kiyat k€laƒ ativartate — some time would pass. Wk==da lgauPaTaNak==" ihrYa–AaharMa( ka˜atara-labhya-€h€ram — is more difficult for getting food. Tad( WTad( PairTYaJYa tad etad parityajya — Therefore, leaving this [place] SQaaNa–ANTarMa( GaNTauMa( wC^aiMa sth€na-antaram gantum icch€mi — I want to go to another place. ihra]ía Na Xaae>aNTae dNTaa" ke==Xaa Na%a Nara" ) wiTa ivjaYa MaiTaMaaNSvSQaaNa& Na PairTYaJaeTa( )) sth€na-bhra˜€ na obhante dant€ƒ ke€ nakh€ nar€ƒ, iti vijñ€ya matim€n sva-sth€naˆ na parityajet dNTaa" ke==Xaa" Na%a" Nara" dant€ƒ ke€ƒ nakh€ƒ nar€ƒ — “Teeth (danta), hairs (kea), nails (nakha) and men (nara) SQaaNa–>a]ía" Na Xaae>aNTae sth€na-bhra˜€ƒ na obhante — when removed from their place (sth€na) they do not shine. wiTa ivjaYa MaiTaMaaNa( iti vijñ€ya matim€n — A wise man, knowing this Sv–SQaaNaMa( Na PairTYaJaeTa( sva-sth€nam na parityajet — should not leave his own place.” k==ak==" b]UTae – iMa}a k€kaƒ br™te, mitra — The crow said: Friend! k==aPauåzSYa vcNaMa( WTad( k€puruasya vacanam etad — This is the word of a coward. YaTa" yataƒ — Because: 116 SQaaNaMauTSa*JYa===GaC^iNTa===iSa&ha"===SaTPauåza===GaJaa"===)===Ta}aEv===iNaDaNa&===YaaiNTa===k==ak==a"===k==aPauåza===Ma*Gaa"===)) sth€nam utsjya gacchanti siˆh€ƒ sat-puru€ gaj€ƒ, tatraiva nidhanaˆ y€nti k€k€ƒ k€puru€ mg€ƒ iSa&ha" SaTa(–Pauåza" GaJaa" siˆh€ƒ sat-puru€ƒ gaj€ƒ — “Lions (siˆha), saints and elephants (gaja) SQaaNaMa( oTSa*JYa GaC^iNTa sth€nam utsjya gacchanti — go, after leaving their place (sth€na). k==ak==a" k==aPauåza" Ma*Gaa" k€k€ƒ k€puru€ƒ mg€ƒ — [But] crows (k€ka), cowards and deer (mga) [email protected] 87

Ta}a Wv iNaDaNaMa( YaaiNTa tatra eva nidhanam y€nti — meet [rather] death in their place.”

(1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ gajaƒ gajau gaj€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n gajam gajau gaj€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ gajena gaj€bhy€m gajaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ gaj€ya gaj€bhy€m gajebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ gaj€t gaj€bhy€m gajebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m gajasya gajayoƒ gaj€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu gaje gajayoƒ gajeu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he gaja he gajau he gaj€ƒ ihraDaaNaMa( Sar" karp™ra-gaura-abhidh€nam saraƒ — a lake known as Karp™ra-gaura (‘camphor-yellowish’). Ta}a tatra — There icr–k==al–oPaaiJaRTa" Mae iPa[Ya–Sauôd( cira-k€la-up€rjitaƒ me priya-suhd — my long-time-acquired (old) and dear friend MaNQar–Ai>aDaaNa" kU==MaR" manthara-abhidh€naƒ k™rmaƒ — the tortoise (k™rma) Manthara SahJa–DaaiMaRk==" Pa[iTavSaiTa sahaja-dh€rmikaƒ prativasati — lives, who is naturally religious.

88 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

(1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ k™rmaƒ k™rmau k™rm€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n k™rmam k™rmau k™rm€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ k™rmeŠa k™rm€bhy€m k™rmaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ k™rm€ya k™rm€bhy€m k™rmebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ k™rm€t k™rm€bhy€m k™rmebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m k™rmasya k™rmayoƒ k™rm€Š€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu k™rme k™rmayoƒ k™rmeu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he k™rma he k™rmau he k™rm€ƒ

Sa" c >aaeJaNa–ivXaezE" saƒ ca bhojana-vieaiƒ — And he, with varieties of food MaaMa( Sa&vDaRiYaZYaiTa m€m saˆvardhayiyati — will nourish me. ihr

90 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

5. Sanskrit — Chandas

Sanskrit composition may be in the form of prose (gadya) or verse (padya). A regular verse consists of two lines, and each line of two quarters (p€da). E.g., line 1 line 2 p€da 1 p€da 2 p€da 3 p€da 4

AaTMaMaaTaa Gaurae" PaTNaq b]aø

A long verse may be arranged in its two lines ... AaTMaMaaTaa Gaurae" PaTNaq b]aø

DaeNauDaaR}aq TaQaa Pa*Qvq SaáETaa MaaTar" SMa*Taa" ))

... or its four p€das: p€da 1 AaTMaMaaTaa Gaurae" PaTNaq

p€da 2 b]aø

p€da 3 DaeNauDaaR}aq TaQaa Pa*Qvq

p€da 4 SaáETaa MaaTar" SMa*Taa" ))

P€das are regulated by their meter, which is defined in Chandas (‘that which covers poetry’). The earliest and most important work on Chandas is the Pi‰gala-chanda-€stra by the sage Pi‰gala. The smallest unit of a language is a letter, called a-kara (‘that which cannot be further divided’). In writing, the smallest units are ligatures, also called a-kara. In order to distinguish them from single letters, we will call them ‘syllables.’ Here we have divided the verse under discussion:

Aa TMa Maa Taa Gau rae" Pa TNaq b]a ø

Dae Nau DaaR }aq Ta Qaa Pa* Qvq Sa áE Taa Maa Ta r" SMa* Taa" )) dhe nu rdh€ tr… ta th€ p thv… sa ptai t€ m€ ta raƒ sm t€ƒ

[email protected] 91

A syllable with one time unit (m€tr€) is called laghu (small, light) and marked with a dot (‘•’). A syllable with two time units (m€tr€) is called guru (great, heavy) and marked with a line (‘—’). A syllable is guru if it fulfills one of the following two conditions:

— • (1) the syllable has a long vowel € … ™ r€-ma — • (2) or a combined vowel e ai o au de-va — — (3) The syllable is followed by ˆ ƒ haˆ-saƒ — • (4) or a double consonant bra-hma (5) The last syllable of a p€da is also optionally guru.

Please check carefully the m€tr€ of every single syllable. The respective rule(s) are on top of each syllable:

(1,4) (1) (1) (2,3) (4) (1,5) (1,4) (1) (1) (4) (1,5) — • — — • — — — — • — — • — • — Aa TMa Maa Taa Gau rae" Pa TNaq b]a ø

(2) (4) (1,4) (1) (1) (4) (1,5) (4) (2) (1) (1) (3) (1,5) — — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — Dae Nau DaaR }aq Ta Qaa Pa* Qvq Sa áE Taa Maa Ta r" SMa* Taa" )) dhe nu rdh€ tr… ta th€ p thv… sa ptai t€ m€ ta raƒ sm t€ƒ

The meter of this verse is called anu˜up, or loka, and has eight syllables in each p€da. The fifth syllable of each p€da should be laghu (‘•’), the sixth guru (‘—’), the seventh guru in the first and third p€da, and laghu in the second and fourth p€da. The other syllables are free, either laghu or guru.

92 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

The story continues: TaTa" MaNQar" Aah tataƒ mantharaƒ €ha — Then Manthara said [to HiraŠyaka]: >ad] bhadra — O friend [mouse]! AaTMaNa" iNaJaRNa–vNa–AaGaMaNa–k==ar

Level 6 AiSTa cMPak==–Ai>aDaaNaaYaaMa( NaGaYaaRMa( asti campaka-abhidh€n€y€m nagary€m — There is in the city known as Campaka Pairv]aJak==–AvSaQa" parivr€jaka-avasathaƒ — a hermitage for mendicants. Ta}a cU@ak==a+aa–A‘a–SaihTaMa( avai˜a-bhik€-anna-sahitam — Containing the remnants of begged food i>a+aa–Paa}aMa( bhik€-p€tram — his begging (bhik€) bowl NaaGa–dNTake== AvSQaaPYa n€ga-dantake avasth€pya — after hanging it on a peg [in the wall] Sa" SviPaiTa saƒ svapiti — he sleeps [every night]. Tad( A‘aMa( oTâuTYa oTâuTYa tad annam utplutya utplutya — After jumping again again to that food AhMa( Pa[TYahMa( >a+aYaaiMa aham pratyaham bhakay€mi — I eat every day that food. ANaNTarMa( TaSYa iPa[Ya–Sauôd( anantaram tasya priya-suhd — Once his dear friend vqa+aa–A‘aMa( oTâuTYa p€tra-stham bhik€-annam utplutya — jumping for the begged food in the pot Sada >a+aYaiTa sad€ bhakayati — always eats [it].

[email protected] 93

(1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ m™ikaƒ m™ikau m™ik€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n m™ikam m™ikau m™ik€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ m™ikeŠa m™ik€bhy€m m™ikaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ m™ik€ya m™ik€bhy€m m™ikebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ m™ik€t m™ik€bhy€m m™ikebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m m™ikasya m™ikayoƒ m™ik€Š€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu m™ike m™ikayoƒ m™ikeu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he m™ika he m™ikau he m™ik€ƒ

NaaGa–dNTak==Ma( AvlaeKYa n€ga-dantakam avalokya — Seeing the peg [so high in the wall] vqaivTaVYaMa( ken€pi k€raŠena bhavitavyam — By some reason it must be possible. TaQaa c o¢==Ma( tath€ ca uktam — As it is also said: 120 Ak==SMaaÛuvTaq v*Ö& ke==XaeZvak*==ZYa cuMbiTa ) PaiTa& iNadRYaMaail®y heTaur}a >aivZYaiTa====)) • — — • • — — — — — — — • — • — a ka sm€ dyu va t… v ddhaˆ ke e v€ k ya cu mba ti • — — • • — — — — • — • • — • — pa tiˆ ni rda ya m€ li ‰gya he tu ra tra bha vi ya ti ke==Xaezu PaiTaMa( Aak*==ZYa keeu patim €kya — “[After] drawing the husband (pati) by the hair (kea) iNadRYaMa( Aail®y nirdayam €li‰gya — and embracing him closely (‘mercilessly’) Ak==SMaaTa( YauvTaq v*ÖMa( cuMbiTa akasm€t yuvat… vddham cumbati — why does the young woman kiss the old man (vddha)? A}a heTau" >aivZYaiTa atra hetuƒ bhaviyati — For this there will be a cause (hetu).” cU@ak==

Level 7 AiSTa GaaE@–ivzYae asti gaua-viaye — There is in the land of Gaua k==aEXaaMbq NaaMa NaGarq kau€mb… n€ma nagar… — the city of Kau€mb…. cNdNa–daSa–NaaMaa candana-d€sa-n€m€ — By name Candana-d€sa Maha–DaNa" vi

TaeNa Paira*Taa& Sada ) v*ÖSYa TaåaaYaaR Pa]aYaae==_iPa GarqYaSaq====)) • — — — • — — — — — — • • — • — dha n€ € j… vi t€ € ca gu rv… pr€ Ša bh t€ˆ sa d€ — — • • • — — — — — — • • — • — v ddha sya ta ru Š… bh€ ry€ pr€ Še bhyo ’pi ga r… ya s… DaNa–AaXaa JaqivTa–AaXaa c dhana-€€ j…vita-€€ ca — “The desire (€€) for wealth (dhana) and the desire for life (j…vita) Pa]aa*TaaMa( Sada GauvqR pr€Ša-bht€m sad€ gurv… — are always important for living beings, v*ÖSYa TaåaaYaaR vddhasya taruŠ… bh€ry€ — [but] for an old man (vddha) a young wife Pa]aYa" AiPa GarqYaSaq pr€Šebhyaƒ api gar…yas… — is more important than his life airs (pr€Ša).” (1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ pr€Šaƒ pr€Šau pr€Š€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n pr€Šam pr€Šau pr€Š€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ pr€Šena pr€Š€bhy€m pr€Šaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ pr€Š€ya pr€Š€bhy€m pr€Šebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ pr€Š€t pr€Š€bhy€m pr€Šebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m pr€Šasya pr€Šayoƒ pr€Š€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu pr€Še pr€Šayoƒ pr€Šeu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he pr€Ša he pr€Šau he pr€Š€ƒ 122 NaaePa>aae¢u&== Na c TYa¢u&== XaKNaaeiTa ivzYaaNa( Jarq ) AiSQa iNadRXaNa" ìev iJaûYaa lei! ke==vlMa(====)) — • — — • — — — — — • • • — • — no pa bho ktuˆ na ca tya ktuˆ a kno ti vi a y€ nja r… — • — • • — — — — • — — • — • — a sthi ni rda a naƒ ve va ji hva y€ le hi ke va lam ivzYaaNa( oPa>aae¢u==Ma( viay€n upabhoktum — “To enjoy sense objects (viaya) Jarq Na XaKNaaeiTa jar… na aknoti — an old person is not able Na c TYa¢u==Ma( na ca tyaktum — nor to renounce [them], iNadRXaNa" ì–wv nirdaanaƒ va-iva — just like a dog without teeth ke==vlMa( AiSQa iJaûYaa lei! kevalam asthi jihvay€ lehi — who just licks the bone with the tongue.” AQa Saa lqlavTaq atha s€ l…l€vat… — Now that L…l€vat… YaaEvNa–dPaaRTa( yauvana-darp€t — by the pride of youth AiTak]==aNTa–ku==l–MaYaaRda atikr€nta-kula-mary€d€ — transgressing family honor ke==NaaiPa viaUv anur€gavat… babh™va — she fell in love. Wk==da Saa lqlavTaq ekad€ s€ l…l€vat… — Once that L…l€vat… PaYaRªe TaeNa via–AalaPaE" Sau:a–AaSaqNaa virambha-€l€paiƒ sukha-€s…n€ — sitting happily with confidential talks [email protected] 95

A–li+aTa–oPaiSQaTaMa( a-lakita-upasthitam — unnoticed present ... coming unexpectedly TaMa( PaiTaMa( AvlaeKYa tam patim avalokya — seeing that her husband SahSaa oTQaaYa ke==Xaezu Aak*==ZYa sahas€ utth€ya keeu €kya — immediately getting up, drawing him by the hair Gaa!Ma( Aail®y cuiMbTavTaq g€ham €li‰gya cumbitavat… — and tightly embracing him, she kissed him. TaeNa AvSareaaveNaEv TaC^aS}a& S}aqbuÖaE SauPa]iTaiïTaMa(====)) • • — — • — — — — • — • • — • — u a n€ ve da ya cch€ straˆ ya cca ve da b ha spa tiƒ • — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — sva bh€ ve nai va ta cch€ straˆ str… bu ddhau su pra ti ˜hi tam Yad( XaaS}aMa( oXaNaa ved yad €stram uan€ veda — “The scripture (€stra) which ®ukr€c€rya knows Yad( c b*hSPaiTa" ved yad ca bhaspatiƒ veda — and that which Bhaspati knows, ®ukr€c€rya and Bhaspati are the teachers of higher beings. Tad( XaaS}aMa( Sv–>aaveNa Wv tad €stram sva-bh€vena eva — that scripture is naturally S}aq–buÖaE SauPa]iTaiïTaMa( str…-buddhau suprati˜hitam — well-established in the intelligence (buddhi) of women (str…).” Tad( Aail®NaMa( AvlaeKYa tad €li‰ganam avalokya — Witnessing that embrace SaMaqPa–viTaRNaq ku==ÆNaq AicNTaYaTa( sam…pa-vartin… ku˜˜an… acintayat — a neighboring bawd thought: Ak==SMaaTa( akasm€t — For what reason wYaMa( WNaMa( oPaGaU!vTaq wiTa iyam enam upag™havat… iti — does she embrace him? TaTa" TaYaa ku==ÆNYaa tataƒ tay€ ku˜˜any€ — Then by that bawd Tad( k==ar

Level 6 ATa" AhMa( b]vqiMa ataƒ aham brav…mi — Therefore I say: Ak==SMaaTa( YauvTaq v*ÖMa( wTYaaid akasm€t yuvat… vddham ity€di — Why does the young woman [kiss] the old man, etc. (verse above) MaUizk==–bl–oPaSTaM>aeNa m™ika-bala-upastambhena — Supporting the strength of the mouse ke==NaaiPa k==araivTaVYaMa( ken€pi k€raŠena atra bhavitavyam — it must be by some reason. +a

96 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

(1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ kaŠaƒ kaŠau kaŠ€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n kaŠam kaŠau kaŠ€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ kaŠena kaŠ€bhy€m kaŠaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ kaŠ€ya kaŠ€bhy€m kaŠebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ kaŠ€t kaŠ€bhy€m kaŠebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m kaŠasya kaŠayoƒ kaŠ€n€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu kaŠe kaŠayoƒ kaŠeu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he kaŠa he kaŠau he kaŠ€ƒ k==araaiTa dhana-b€hulyam eva pratibh€ti — appears to be abundance of wealth. TaTa" %iNa}aMa( AadaYa tataƒ khanitram €d€ya — Then, taking a shovel ivvrMa( %iNaTva vivaram khanitv€ — and digging up the hole icr–SaiÄTaMa( MaMa DaNaMa( cira-sañcitam mama dhanam — my wealth, collected for a long time TaeNa Pairv]aJake==Na Ga*hqTaMa( tena parivr€jakena gh…tam — was taken by that mendicant. TaTa" Pa[>a*iTa tataƒ prabhti — From that time Satv–oTSaah–rihTa" sattva-uts€ha-rahitaƒ — without energy and enthusiasm iNaJa–Xai¢==–hqNa" nija-akti-h…naƒ — [and thus] bereft of my strength MaNdMa( MaNdMa( oPaSaPaRNa( mandam mandam upasarpan — while slowly slowly crowling cU@ak==avTaqiTa ivic}aMaeTaTa( ))

— — • — • • • — • • — • — — t€ n… ndri y€ Šya vi ka l€ ni ta de va n€ ma — — • — • • • — • • — • — — s€ bu ddhi ra pra ti ha t€ va ca naˆ ta de va — — • — • • • — • • — • — — a rtho ma Š€ vi ra hi taƒ pu ru aƒ sa e va — — • — • • • — • • — • — — a nyaƒ ka Še na bha va t… ti vi ci tra me tat The verse meter is vasanta-tilak€. TaaiNa A–ivk==laiNa wiNd]YaaiaviTa kaŠena anyaƒ bhavati — becomes different within a moment (kaŠa) — [email protected] 97 wiTa WTad( ivic}aMa( iti etad vicitram — this is amazing.” WTad( SavRMa( Aak==aaTa( PauNa" AiPa lobh€t punaƒ api — again, out of greed TadqYaMa( A‘aMa( Ga]hqTauMa( tad…yam annam grah…tum — to take his food Ga]hMa( Ak==rvMa( graham akaravam — I made up my mind (graham). TaTa" MaNdMa( MaNdMa( oPaSaPaRNa( tataƒ mandam mandam upasarpan — Then, while slowly approaching TaeNa vqaviTa niyatam €tma-droh… bhavati — is ever harming himself.

98 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

126 SavaR" SaMPataYaSTaSYa SaNTauí& YaSYa MaaNaSaMa( ) oPaaNaÓU!PaadSYa NaNau cMaaRv*Taev >aU" )) — — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — sa rv€ƒ sa mpa tta ya sta sya sa ntu ˜aˆ ya sya m€ na sam • — — — • — — — • • — — • — • — u p€ na dg™ ha p€ da sya na nu ca rm€ v te va bh™ƒ YaSYa MaaNaSaMa( SaNTauíMa( yasya m€nasam santu˜am — “One who has mental satisfaction TaSYa SavaR" SaMPataYa" tasya sarv€ƒ sampattayaƒ — he has all opulences (sampatti). oPaaNad(–GaU!–PaadSYa up€nad-g™ha-p€dasya — For one whose feet (p€da) are covered (g™ha) with shoes Na Nau cMaR–Aav*Ta–wv >aU" na nu carma-€vta-iva bh™ƒ — is not the world as if covered with leather (carma)?” wiTa AalaeCYa iti €locya — Considering thus AhMa( iNaJaRNa–vNaMa( AaGaTa" aham nirjana-vanam €gataƒ — I came to a lonely forest.

Level 2 TaTa" ASMad(–PauavTa(–Aaé]Ya" puŠya-paramparay€ bhavat-€rayaƒ — by a continuation of merit at your shelter SvGaR" Wv MaYaa Pa]aPTa" svargaƒ eva may€ pr€ptaƒ — I have obtained the very heaven (svarga). (1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ svargaƒ svargau svarg€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n svargam svargau svarg€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ svargeŠa svarg€bhy€m svargaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ svarg€ya svarg€bhy€m svargebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ svarg€t svarg€bhy€m svargebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m svargasya svargayoƒ svarg€Š€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu svarge svargayoƒ svargeu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he svarga he svargau he svarg€ƒ MaNQar" ovac mantharaƒ uv€ca — The tortoise Manthara said: YauZMaai>a" AiTaSaÄYa" k*==Ta" yum€bhiƒ atisañcayaƒ ktaƒ — You have done over-collection. Xa*aSaaMa( )) • — • — — — — — — • — • • — • — u p€ rji t€ n€ˆ vi tt€ n€ˆ ty€ ga e va hi ra ka Šam • — — • • — — — • — — • • — • — ta € go da ra saˆ sth€ n€ˆ pa r… v€ ha i v€ mbha s€m [email protected] 99

The fifth syllable of the first p€da should actually be short (laghu •) according to the rule of this verse meter anu˜up. Such Exceptions are called €ra — license ‘of a sage’. oPaaiJaRTaaNaaMa( ivtaaNaaMa( up€rjit€n€m vitt€n€m — “For earned riches (vitta) TYaaGa" Wv ih r+aaSaaMa( ta€ga-udara-saˆsth€n€m ambhas€m — for waters (ambhas) stored in the belly (udara) of a tank Parqvah" wv par…v€haƒ iva — like an outlet.” 128 k==TaRVYa" SaÄYaae iNaTYa& Na Tau k==aYaaeR==_iTaSaÄYa" ) AiTaSaÄYaXaqlae==_Ya& DaNauza JaMbuk==ae hTa" )) — — — — • — — — • • — — • — • — ka rta vyaƒ sa ñca yo ni tyaˆ na tu k€ ryo ’ti sa ñca yaƒ • • — • • — — — • • — — • — • — a ti sa ñca ya … lo ’yaˆ dha nu € ja mbu ko ha taƒ SaÄYa" iNaTYaMa( k==TaRVYa" sañcayaƒ nityam kartavyaƒ — “Accumulation (sañcaya) should always be done AiTaSaÄYa" Na Tau k==aYaR" atisañcayaƒ na tu k€ryaƒ — but overaccumulation (ati.sañcaya) one should not do. AiTaSaÄYa–Xaql" AYaMa( JaMbuk==" atisañcaya-…laƒ ayam jambukaƒ — The overaccumulating jackal (jambuka) DaNauza hTa" dhanu€ hataƒ — was killed by the bow (dhanus).” TaaE AahTau" – k==QaMa( WTad( tau €hatuƒ, katham etad — The two (crow and mouse) said: How was this? MaNQar" k==QaYaiTa mantharaƒ kathayati — Manthara says:

Level 8 AaSaqTa( k==LYaaaErv" NaaMa VYaaDa" bhairavaƒ n€ma vy€dhaƒ — a hunter named Bhairava. Sa" c Wk==da Maa&Sa–luBDa" saƒ ca ekad€ m€ˆsa-lubdhaƒ — He once, being greedy for meat DaNau" AadaYa Ma*GaMa( AiNvZYaNa( dhanuƒ €d€ya mgam anviyan — taking the bow and following a deer ivNDYaa–A$=vq–MaDYaMa( GaTa" vindhy€-a˜av…-madhyam gataƒ — went inside the forest of the Vindhy€ [mountains]. Ta}a TaeNa Wk==" Ma*Ga" VYaaPaaidTa" tatra tena ekaƒ mgaƒ vy€p€ditaƒ — There by him one deer was killed. TaTa" Ma*GaMa( AadaYa tataƒ mgam €d€ya — Then, taking up the deer GaC^Taa TaeNa gacchat€ tena — by him, while walking gaaer–Aak*==iTa" XaUk==r" d*í" ghora-€ktiƒ ™karaƒ d˜aƒ — a fierce boar was seen. TaTa" Ma*GaMa( >aUMaaE iNaDaaYa tataƒ mgam bh™mau nidh€ya — Then, putting the deer down on the earth TaeNa XaUk==r" Xare

100 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

(1) subject devaƒ devau dev€ƒ ™karaƒ ™karau ™kar€ƒ (2) ‘to’ devam devau dev€n ™karam ™karau ™kar€n (3) ‘with / by’ devena dev€bhy€m devaiƒ ™kareŠa ™kar€bhy€m ™karaiƒ (4) ‘for’ dev€ya dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ ™kar€ya ™kar€bhy€m ™karebhyaƒ (5) ‘from’ dev€t dev€bhy€m devebhyaƒ ™kar€t ™kar€bhy€m ™karebhyaƒ (6) ‘of’ devasya devayoƒ dev€n€m ™karasya ™karayoƒ ™kar€Š€m (7) ‘in / at’ deve devayoƒ deveu ™kare ™karayoƒ ™kareu (8) address he deva he devau he dev€ƒ he ™kara he ™karau he ™kar€ƒ

AQa TaYaae" Paad–AaSf==alNaeNa atha tayoƒ p€da-€sph€lanena — Now, by their both foot-trampling Wk==" SaPaR" AiPa Ma*Ta" ekaƒ sarpaƒ api mtaƒ — one snake (sarpa) also died. A}a ANTare atra antare — Thereafter dqgaRrav" NaaMa JaMbuk==" d…rghar€vaƒ n€ma jambukaƒ — a jackal named D…rgha-r€va (‘long-howl’) Pair>a]MaNa( Aahar–AQaqR paribhraman €h€ra-arth… — roaming and searching for food TaaNa( Ma*TaaNa( Ma*Ga–VYaaDa–SaPaR–XaUk==raNa( t€n mt€n mga-vy€dha-sarpa-™kar€n — those dead deer, hunter, snake and boar APaXYaTa( apayat — he saw. AalaeKYa AicNTaYaTa( c €lokya acintayat ca — Seeing them he thought: Ahae >aaGYaMa( aho bh€gyam — What good fortune! AÛ MahTa(–>aaeJYaMa( adya mahat-bhojyam — Today a great feast Mae SaMauPaiSQaTaMa( me samupasthitam — has come to me. Pa[QaMa–bu>au+aaYaaMa( prathama-bubhuk€y€m — In the first hunger wdMa( iNa"Svadu òaYau–bNDaNaMa( idam niƒsv€du sn€yu-bandhanam — this tasteless sinew-string (bandhana) k==aed<@–lGanMa( %adaiMa kodaŠa-lagnam kh€d€mi — which is fixed to the bow I eat. ... why should I leave it for someone else to eat? wiTa o¤a TaQaa Ak==raeTa( iti uktv€ tath€ akarot — Speaking thus, he did so. TaTa" i^‘ae òaYau–bNDaNae tataƒ, chinne sn€yu-bandhane — Then, when the sinew-string was cut d]uTaMa( oTPaiTaTaeNa DaNauza drutam utpatitena dhanu€ — by the bow who was quickly jumping up ôid iNai>aR‘a" hdi nirbhinnaƒ — being pierced in the heart (hd) Sa" dqgaRrav" PaÄTvMa( GaTa" saƒ d…rghar€vaƒ pañcatvam gataƒ — that jackal D…rgharava attained death. pañcatva — the ‘fivefold state’, when the body is dissolved into the five elements

Level 2 ATa" AhMa( b]vqiMa ataƒ aham brav…mi — Therefore I say: k==TaRVYa" SaÄYa" iNaTYaMa( wTYaaid kartavyaƒ sañcayaƒ nityam ity€di — Accumulation (sañcaya) should always be done, etc. [but no overaccumulation]. Sa%e sakhe — O friend [mouse]! [email protected] 101 dXaa–ivXaeze XaaiNTa" k==r

102 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

132 YaÛdev ih vaH^eTa TaTaae vaH^a Pa[vTaRTae ) Pa[aá WvaQaRTa" Saae==_QaaeR YaTaae vaH^a iNavTaRTae )) — • — • • — — — • — — — • — • — ya dya de va hi v€ ñche ta ta to v€ ñch€ pra va rta te — • — — • — — — • — — — • — • — pr€ pta e v€ rtha taƒ so ’rtho ya to v€ ñch€ ni va rta te Yad( Yad( Wv ih vaH^eTa yad yad eva hi v€ñcheta — “Whatever [object] one may desire TaTa" vaH^a Pa[vTaRTae tataƒ v€ñch€ pravartate — from that [achievement] the desire (v€ñch€) proceeds. ... even after obtaining a desired object, the same desire increases, i.e., the desire is actually not ‘fulfilled’, the object not obtained, like a mirage in the desert which only increases our thirst YaTa" vaH^a iNavTaRTae yataƒ v€ñch€ nivartate — That from which our desire turns back Sa" AQaRTa" Pa[aá" AQaR" saƒ arthataƒ pr€ptaƒ arthaƒ — that is an actually obtained object (artha).” wiTa é[uTva lgauPaTaNak==" b]UTae iti rutv€ laghupatanakaƒ br™te — Hearing this, [the crow] Laghupatanaka said: DaNYa" AiSa MaNQar dhanyaƒ asi manthara — Manthara, you are blessed! SavRQaa Aaé[Ya

Level 1 AQa raJa–Pau}aE" Sa–AaNaNdMa( o¢==Ma( atha r€ja-putraiƒ sa-€nandam uktam — Now the princes spoke with delight: SaveR é[uTavNTa" Saui%Na" vYaMa( sarve rutavantaƒ sukhinaƒ vayam — Hearing it, we are all happy. iSaÖMa( Na" SaMaqihTaMa( siddham naƒ sam…hitam — Our (naƒ) aspiration has been fulfilled.

[email protected] 103

The Sage and The Mouse

MauiNa–MaUizk==–k==Qaa muni-m™ika-kath€ — “The story of the muni and the mouse.” PauraTaNa–k==ale TaPaaevNae pur€tana-k€le tapovane — In old times in the Tapovana [forest] k==iêd( MauiNa" AaSaqTa( kacid muniƒ €s…t — some muni was living. TaSYa NaaMa MahaTaPaa" tasya n€ma mah€tap€ƒ — His name was Mah€tap€ƒ. k==daicd( Sa" MauiNa" kad€cid saƒ muniƒ — Once this muni Aaé[MaSYa SaMaqPae €ramasya sam…pe — near (sam…pa) the €rama k==ak==–Mau%aTa( Pair>a]íMa( k€ka-mukh€t paribhra˜am — from a crow’s beak (k€ka-mukha) fallen Wk==Ma( MaUizk==–Xaavk==Ma( d*ívaNa( ekam m™ika-€vakam d˜av€n — a baby (€vaka) mouse he saw. k==åaqTa" Mauizk==" m€rj€l€t bh…taƒ m™ikaƒ — The mouse, fearful of the cat MauNae" SaMaqPaMa( AaGaTYa o¢==vaNa( muneƒ sam…pam €gatya uktav€n — coming near the muni, said: PaUJYa====´ Wz" MaaJaaRl" p™jya, eaƒ m€rj€laƒ — Sir! this cat MaaMa( :aaidTauMa( AaGaC^iTa m€m kh€ditum €gacchati — comes to eat me. k*==PaYaa MaaJaaRlaTa( kpay€ m€rj€l€t — Please, from the cat MaaMa( r+aTau >avaNa( wiTa m€m rakatu bhav€n iti — You must protect me! MauiNa" – >aqiTa" Maa ASTau muniƒ, bh…tiƒ m€ astu — The muni [said]: Do not fear! >avNTaMa( AiPa bhavantam api — You also AhMa( MaaJaaRlMa( k==raeiMa aham m€rj€lam karomi — I make a cat. wiTa oKTVaa iti uktv€ — Saying this Sv–TaPa"–Pa[>aaveaqTa" MaaJaaRl" unak€t bh…taƒ m€rj€laƒ — The cat, fearful of the dog (unaka) MauNae" SaMaqPaMa( AaGaTYa o¢==vaNa( muneƒ sam…pam €gatya uktav€n — coming close to the muni, said: PaUJYa, PaXYaTau WTaMa( duí–XauNak==Ma( p™jya payatu etam du˜a-unakam — Sir! See this rascal dog! Sa" MaaMa( :aaidTauMa( wC^iTa saƒ m€m kh€ditum icchati — He wants to eat me. k*==PaYaa XauNak==aTa( kpay€ unak€t — Please, from the dog 104 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

MaaMa( r+aTau >avaNa( wiTa m€m rakatu bhav€n iti — You must protect me. MauiNa" – icNTaa Maa ASTau muniƒ, cint€ m€ astu — The muni [said] : Do not worry! >avNTaMa( AiPa bhavantam api — You also AhMa( XauNak==Ma( k==raeiMa aham unakam karomi — I make a dog. wiTa oKTVaa iti uktv€— Speaking thus TaMa( MaaJaaRlMa( XauNak==Ma( k*==TavaNa( tam m€rj€lam unakam ktav€n — he made that cat a dog. PauNa" k==daicd( punaƒ kad€cid — Again, once k==êNa VYaaga[" Ta}a AaGaTavaNa( kacana vy€ghraƒ tatra €gatav€n — some tiger (vy€ghra) came there. VYaaga[aTa( >aqTa" XauNak==" vy€ghr€t bh…taƒ unakaƒ — The dog, afraid of the tiger PauNa" AiPa MauNae" SaMaqPaMa( Wv punaƒ api muneƒ sam…pam eva — again near to the muni XaraYaªraTa( VYaaga[aTa( etasm€t bhaya‰kar€t vy€ghr€t — From this fearsome tiger MaaMa( r+aTau >avaNa( wiTa m€m rakatu bhav€n iti — you must protect me. MauiNa" YaQaa–PaUvRMa( muniƒ yath€-p™rvam — The muni [said] as before: icNTaaMa( Maa k==raeTau >avaNa( cint€m m€ karotu bhav€n — You should not worry. >avNTaMa( AiPa bhavantam api — You also AhMa( VYaaga[Ma( k==raeiMa aham vy€ghram karomi — I make a tiger. wiTa oKTva iti uktv€ — Speaking thus TaMa( XauNak==Ma( VYaaga[Ma( k*==TavaNa( tam unakam vy€ghram ktav€n — he made that dog a tiger. ANaNTarMa( c Sa" VYaaga[" anantaram ca saƒ vy€ghraƒ — And then that tiger iNa>aRYaeNa Aaé[Mae SavR}a A$=iTa nirbhayena €rame sarvatra a˜ati — roams fearlessly everywhere in the €rama. MauiNa" Tau muniƒ tu — But the muni TaMa( VYaaga[Ma( tam vy€ghram — that tiger MaUizk==Ma( wv PaXYaiTa SMa m™ikam iva payati sma — saw like a mouse. TaSMaaTa( VYaaga[aTa( tasm€t vy€ghr€t — From that tiger TaSYa Tau ik==iÄd( AiPa >aYaMa( Na AaSaqTa( Wv tasya tu kiñcid api bhayam na €s…t eva — his fear was not the least. Aaé[Mae ANYae AiPa JaNaa" €rame anye api jan€ƒ — In the €rama also other people vaSaMa( ku==vRiNTa SMa v€sam kurvanti sma — were living (‘made a home’). TaMa( VYaaga[Ma( d*îa tam vy€ghram d˜v€ — Seeing that tiger, Tae SaveR vdiNTa SMa te sarve vadanti sma — they all used to say: Wz" VYaaga[" vaSTaivk==" VYaaga[" Na eaƒ vy€ghraƒ v€stavikaƒ vy€ghraƒ na — This tiger is actually (v€stavikaƒ) not a tiger. Sa" Tau k==êNa MaUizk==" saƒ tu kacana m™ikaƒ — He is just a mouse. Wz" MauiNa" TaPa"–Pa[>aave

TaMa( MaUizk==Ma( VYaaga[Ma( k*==TavaNa(====AiSTa tam m™ikam vy€ghram ktav€n asti — made that mouse a tiger. ATa" Wz" ataƒ eaƒ — Therefore, this is VYaaga[–æPa" MaUizk==" Wv wiTa vy€ghra-r™paƒ m™ikaƒ eva iti — just a mouse in the shape of a tiger. Tad( é[uTva VYaaga[" iciNTaTavaNa( tad rutv€ vy€ghraƒ cintitav€n — Hearing this, the tiger thought: YaavTa(–PaYaRNTaMa( Wz" MauiNa" JaqviTa y€vat-paryantam eaƒ muniƒ j…vati — As long as this muni lives TaavTa(–PaYaRNTaMa( t€vat-paryantam — so long JaNaa" WvMa( Wv vdiNTa jan€ƒ evam eva vadanti — people will speak in this way. Tae MaaMa( MaUizk==Ma( Wv MaNYaNTae te m€m m™ikam eva manyante — They consider me just a mouse Na Tau VYaaga[Ma( na tu vy€ghram — and not a tiger. Wza APak==IiTaR" dUrq–k==rav wiTa oKTva punaƒ m™ikaƒ bhava iti uktv€ — saying, “Again become a mouse” TaMa( VYaaga[Ma( PauNa" AiPa MaUizk==Ma( k*==TavaNa( tam vy€ghram punaƒ api m™ikam ktav€n — he made that tiger again a mouse. MaUizk==" lÂYaa m™ikaƒ lajjay€ — The mouse out of shame (lajj€) TaTa" PalaYaNaMa( k*==TavaNa( tataƒ pal€yanam ktav€n — ran away from there.

106 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Dharma

133 — • — — • — — — — — • • • — • — — — — • • — — — • — • • • — • — DaaraavivihTaaNYaQaavYaaMaaMNaaTaae>aYal+aaaGaXa" ) ñqDaMaaRN>aGavÖMaaRNSaMaaSaVYaaSaYaaeGaTa" )) d€na-dharm€n r€ja-dharm€n moka-dharm€n vibh€gaaƒ, str…-dharm€n bhagavad-dharm€n sam€sa-vy€sa- yogataƒ — — • — • — — — • — — — • — • — — — — — • — — — — • — — • — • — DaMaaRQaRk==aMaMaae+aa&ê SahaePaaYaaNYaQaa MauNae ) NaaNaa:YaaNaeiTahaSaezu vaav–ivihTaaNa( and according to the character (sva-bh€va) of a man (purua) vEraGYa–raGa–oPaaiDa>YaaMa( AaMNaaTa–o>aYa–l+aaaGaXa" with their [sub-] divisions SaMaaSa–VYaaSa–YaaeGaTa" in summary (sam€sa) and explicit (vy€sa) Sah–oPaaYaaNa( together with their means (up€ya): ... the following Bh…ma described daNa–DaMaaRNa( raJa–DaMaaRNa( Duties (dharma) for charity (d€na), duties for kings (r€jan) Maae+a–DaMaaRNa( duties for liberation (moka) ñq–DaMaaRNa( >aGavTa(–DaMaaRNa( duties for women (str…), duties towards the Lord (Bhagav€n) DaMaR–AQaR–k==aMa–Maae+aaNa( c and also dharma-artha-k€ma-moka.”

[email protected] 107

135 • — • — — — — — — • — — • — • — Sa Wv DaMaR" Saae==_DaMaaeR deXak==ale Pa]iTaiïTa" ) sa eva dharmaƒ so ’dharmo dea-k€le prati˜hitaƒ Sa" Wv DaMaR" Sa" A–DaMaR" “That this is dharma, and this is not dharma (a-dharma) deXa–k==ale Pa]iTaiïTa" is established according to (‘in’) place (dea) and time (k€la).” 136 — — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — — — — • • — — — — — — — • — • — SaveR DaMaaR" k*==Tae JaaTaa" SaveR Naía" k==laE YauGae ) caTauvR-yuge nŽŠ€ˆ yuga-r™p€nus€rataƒ • — • — • • • — — — — — • — • — — • — — • — — — — • — — • — • — TaPa" Par& k*==TaYauGae }aeTaaYaa& jaNaMauCYaTae ) ÜaPare YajiMaTYaUcudaRNaMaek&== k==laE YauGae )) tapaƒ paraˆ kta-yuge tret€y€ˆ jñ€nam ucyate, dv€pare yajñam ity ™cur d€nam ekaˆ kalau yuge SaveR DaMaaR" k*==Tae JaaTaa" “[Par€ara asks:] All the laws (dharma) made in satya-yuga (kta) SaveR k==laE YauGae Naía" all are lost in kali-yuga. ... the laws of a former ‘pious age’ are not valid in this ‘age of quarrel’ caTauvRa®e Pa]vaSae va VYaaiDazu VYaSaNaeZviPa ) r+aedev Svdehaid PaêaÖMa| SaMaacreTa( )) dea-bha‰ge prav€se v€ vy€dhiu vyasanev api, raked eva sva-deh€di pac€d dharmaˆ sam€caret — — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — • — • — • — — — — — — — • — • — ...===AaPaTk==ale===Tau===SaMPa]aPTae===XaaEcacar&===Na===icNTaYaeTa(===)===SvYa&===SaMauÖreTPaêaTSvSQaae===DaMa|===SaMaacreTa( )) €pat-k€le tu sampr€pte auc€c€raˆ na cintayet, svayaˆ samuddharet pac€t svastho dharmaˆ sam€caret deXa–>a®e Pa]vaSae va “When the country (dea) is ruined (bha‰ga) or when living abroad (prav€sa) VYaaiDazu VYaSaNaezu AiPa in diseases (vy€dhi) and also calamities (vyasana) Sv–deh–Aaid r+aeTa( Wv one should just protect one’s body (sva-deha) and other [belongings]. PaêaTa( DaMaRMa( SaMaacreTa( Later one can perform dharma. ... AaPad(–k==ale Tau SaMPa]aPTae But when a time (k€la) of distress (€pad) has come 108 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

XaaEc–AacarMa( Na icNTaYaeTa( one need not consider purity (auca) and good manner (€c€ra). SvYaMa( SaMauÖreTa( One should lift up himself PaêaTa( SvSQa" and later, when healthy DaMaRMa( SaMaacreTa( one can perform dharma.” 138 — • — • • — — — — • — • • — • — — — • • • — — — • • — — • — • — JaqivTaaTYaYaMaaPa‘aae Yaae==_‘aMaita TaTaSTaTa" ) Aak==aXaiMav PaªeNa Na Sa PaaPaeNa ilPYaTae )) j…vit€tyayam €panno yo ’nnam atti tatas tataƒ, €k€am iva pa‰kena na sa p€pena lipyate JaqivTa–ATYaYaMa( AaPa‘a" “When a risk of life (j…vita) has come atyaya — ‘passing’, danger Ya" TaTa" TaTa" A‘aMa( Aita one who eats food (anna) from anywhere ... just to survive Sa" PaaPaeNa Na ilPYaTae he is not tainted by sin (p€pa), Aak==aXaMa( wv PaªeNa as the space (€k€a) [is not tainted] by mud (pa‰ka).” 139 • — • — — • • — — — — — • — • — • — — • • — — — — — — • • — • — YaQaa ùk==SMaaÙviTa >aUMaaE Paa&SauivRlaeilTa" ) TaQaEveh >aveÖMaR" SaU+Ma" SaU+MaTarSTaQaa )) yath€ hy akasm€d bhavati bh™mau p€ˆsur vilolitaƒ, tathaiveha bhaved dharmaƒ s™kmaƒ s™kmataras tath€ YaQaa ih Ak==SMaaTa( “As for some reason >aUMaaE ivlaeilTa" Paa&Sau" sand (p€ˆsu), which is tossed (vilolita) on earth (bh™mi), ... becomes pounded TaQaa Wv wh in the same way, here ... in our discussion DaMaR" SaU+Ma" TaQaa SaU+MaTar" >aveTa( dharma becomes fine (s™kma) and finer.” 140 — • — — • — — — • — • • • — • — k==ar

143 — — • — — • • — • — — — — • — — • • — • — — AahariNad]a>aYaMaEQauNa& c SaaMaaNYaMaeTaTPaXaui>aNaRra

— — • — — • • — • — — — — • — — • • — • — — DaMaaeR ih TaezaMaiDak==ae ivXaezae DaMaeRa" SaMaaNaa" ))

€h€ra-nidr€-bhaya-maithunaˆ ca s€m€nyam etat paubhir nar€Š€m dharmo hi te€m adhiko vieo dharmeŠa h…n€ƒ paubhiƒ sam€n€ƒ Aahar–iNad]a–>aYa–MaEQauNaMa( c “Eating (€h€ra), sleeping (nidr€), defending (bhaya — ‘fear’) and mating (maithuna) Naaraa" SaaMaaNYaMa( this is for men (nara) common (s€m€nya) with animals (pau); DaMaR" ih TaezaMa( AiDak==" ivXaez" only dharma is their (men’s) extra (adhika) characteristic (viea). DaMaeRa" SaMaaNaa" Those without (h…na) dharma are equal (sam€na) to animals (pau).” 144 — • — • • — — — • • — • • — • — • — — • • — — — — • — • • • — • — Wk== Wv SauôÖMaaeR iNaDaNae==_PYaNauYaaiTa Ya" ) XarqreaYa& Na caiSTa caerTa" ) Ma*Ta& c Ya‘a MauÄiTa SaMaJaRYaSv TaÖNaMa( )) dhanasya yasya r€jato bhayaˆ na c€sti corataƒ, mtaˆ ca yan na muñcati samarjayasva tad dhanam This verse meter is called pram€Šik€. YaSYa DaNaSYa “Wealth (dhana) for which raJaTa" caerTa" c >aYaMa( Na AiSTa there is no fear (bhaya) from a king (r€jatas) or thief (coratas) Yad( Ma*TaMa( c Na MauÄiTa and which (yad) one does not loose (muñcati) when dead (mta), Tad( DaNaMa( SaMaJaRYaSv that wealth acquire!” 146 • • — — • — — — — • — — • — • — — • — — • — — — — • — — • — • — idvSaeNaEv TaTku==YaaRÛeNa ra}aaE Sau:a& vSaeTa( ) AíMaaSaeNa TaTku==YaaRÛeNa vzaR" Sau:a& vSaeTa( )) divasenaiva tat kury€d yena r€trau sukhaˆ vaset, a˜a-m€sena tat kury€d yena var€ƒ sukhaˆ vaset — — • • • — — — — • — — • — • — — — — — • — — — — — — • • — • — PaUveR vYaiSa TaTku==YaaRÛeNa v*Ö" Sau:a& vSaeTa( ) Yaav’aqveNa TaTku==YaaRÛeNa Pa]eTYa Sau:a& vSaeTa( )) p™rve vayasi tat kury€d yena vddhaƒ sukhaˆ vaset, y€vaj j…vena tat kury€d yena pretya sukhaˆ vaset — • — — • — — — — — • • • — • — — — • • • — — — • • — — • — • — JaqaaYaa| c GaTaYaaEvNaaMa( ) XaUr& iviJaTaSa°aMa& GaTaPaar& TaPaiSvNaMa( )) j…rŠam annaˆ praaˆsanti bh€ry€ˆ ca gata-yauvan€m, ™raˆ vijita-sa‰gr€maˆ gata-p€raˆ tapasvinam • — — — • — — — — — • • • — • — • — • — — • • — • — • • • — • — DaNaeNaaDaMaRlBDaeNa YaiC^d]MaiPaDaqYaTae ) ASa&v*Ta& TaÙviTa TaTaae==_NYadvdqYaRTae )) dhanen€dharma-labdhena yac chidram apidh…yate, a-saˆvtaˆ tad bhavati tato ’nyad avad…ryate YaeNa ra}aaE Sau:aMa( vSaeTa( “That by which one can live happily (sukham) at night (r€tri) 110 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Tad( idvSaeNa Wv ku==YaaRTa( that one should do by day (divas). YaeNa vzaR" Sau:aMa( vSaeTa( That by which one can live happily during the rainy season (var€) ... the equivalent to the rainy season is the winter of the North Tad( Aí–MaaSaeNa ku==YaaRTa( that one should do during [the other] eight (a˜a) months (m€sa). YaeNa v*Ö" Sau:aMa( vSaeTa( That by which an old man (vddha) can live happily Tad( PaUveR vYaiSa ku==YaaRTa( that he should do during the first part (p™rva) of life. YaeNa Pa]eTYa Sau:aMa( vSaeTa( That by which one can life happily after death (pretya), pretya — ‘after departing’ Tad( YaavTa( JaqveNa ku==YaaRTa( that one should do as long as one lives. JaqaaYaaRMa( c and a wife (bh€ry€) after her youth (yauvana) has passed iviJaTa–Sa°aMaMa( XaUrMa( a hero (™ra) after he has conquered in battle (sa‰gr€ma) GaTa–PaarMa( TaPaiSvNaMa( and an ascetic (tapasvin) after he has gone to the other side [of life]. A–DaMaR–lBDaeNa DaNaeNa With wealth (dhana) gained by sin (a-dharma) Yad( i^d]Ma( AiPaDaqYaTae whatever hole (chidra) is closed, Tad( A–Sa&v*TaMa( >aviTa that remains uncovered (a-saˆvta) TaTa" ANYaTa( AvdqYaRTae and then another (anyat) is split open.” 147 — • — — • — — — • — — • • — • — • • — • • — — — — — — — • — • — SavRTa" XaªTae STaeNaae Ma*Gaae Ga]aMaiMaveiYavaNa( ) bhuDaacirTa& PaaPaMaNYa}aEvaNauPaXYaiTa )) sarvataƒ a‰kate steno mgo gr€mam iveyiv€n, bahudh€-caritaˆ p€pam anyatraiv€nupayati STaeNa" SavRTa" XaªTae “A thief (stena) has fear from all sides Ga]aMaMa( wRiYavaNa( Ma*Ga" wv like (iva) a deer (mga) which has gone (…yivat) to a village (gr€ma). ANYa}a Wv Everywhere bhuDaa AacirTaMa( performed (€carita) in many ways [by others] PaaPaMa( ANauPaXYaiTa he (the thief) sees sin (p€pa).” 148 • • — — • — — — — — — — • — • — • — • — • — — — • • — — • — • — Ak*==TaeZvev k==aYaeRzu Ma*TYauvER SaMPa]k==zRiTa ) YauvEv DaMaRXaql" SYaadiNaiMata& ih JaqivTaMa( ) a-ktev eva k€ryeu mtyur vai samprakarati, yuvaiva dharma-…laƒ sy€d a-nimittaˆ hi j…vitam • — — — • — — — • — — • • — • — k*==Tae DaMaeR >aveTPa]qiTairh Pa]eTYa c XaaìTaq )) kte dharme bhavet pr…tir iha pretya ca €vat… k==aYaeRzu A–k*==Taezu Wv “[Even] when one’s undertakings (k€rya) are not [yet] accomplished (a-kta) Ma*TYau" vE SaMPa]k==zRiTa death (mtyu) drags one away. JaqivTaMa( A–iNaiMataMa( ih [Therefore,] since life (j…vita) is uncertain a-nimitta — ‘causeless’ Yauva Wv DaMaR–Xaql" SYaaTa( one should be dedicated to dharma since youth (yuvan). DaMaeR k*==Tae When dharma is practiced, wh Pa]eTYa c [then] both in this world and in the next XaaìTaq Pa]qiTa" >aveTa( there will be eternal (€vat) pleasure (pr…ti).” [email protected] 111

149 — • — • • — — — — • — — • — • — — • — • • — — — • — — — • — • — Wk== Wv creÖMa| NaaiSTa DaMaeR SahaYaTaa ) ke==vl& iviDaMaaSaaÛ SahaYa" ik&== k==irZYaiTa )) eka eva cared dharmaˆ n€sti dharme sah€yat€ kevalaˆ vidhim €s€dya sah€yaƒ kiˆ kariyati DaMaRMa( Wk==" Wv creTa( “One can practice dharma himself alone (eka). DaMaeR SahaYaTaa Na AiSTa In [practicing] dharma there is no [need of any] help (sah€yat€). ke==vlMa( iviDaMa( AaSaaÛ Just following the injunction / law (vidhi) SahaYa" ik==Ma( k==irZYaiTa what will a companion (sah€ya) do?” 150 — • — • • — — — • — — • • — • — — • — • • — — — — — • • • — • — Wk== Wv creÖMa| Na DaMaRDviJak==ae >aveTa( ) DaMaRvaiau“aTae )) eka eva cared dharmaˆ na dharma-dhvajiko bhavet, dharma-v€Šijak€ hy ete ye dharmam upabhuñjate DaMaRMa( Wk==" Wv creTa( “One should practice dharma himself alone (eka) DaMaR–DviJak==" Na >aveTa( and not be a proclaimer of his own dharma. dharma-dhvajika — ‘on whose banner (dhvaja) is dharma’, who makes dharma a show, calling himself a pious man or ‘believer’ Yae DaMaRMa( oPa>au“aTae Those who enjoy their dharma, WTae DaMaR–vaiaGaRNDa" SauMaNaSaa& Xauic" ) TaQaEvaVYaahrN>aaiTa ivMalae >aaNaurMbre )) a-bruvan v€ti surabhir gandhaƒ sumanas€ˆ uciƒ, tathaiv€vy€haran bh€ti vimalo bh€nur ambare The sixth and seventh syllable should be long. A–b]uvNa( “Without speaking ... of own excellences SauMaNaSaaMa( Xauic" GaNDa" the pure (uci) fragrance (gandha) of flowers (sumanas) Sauri>a" vaiTa spreads by [its] excellences. TaQaa Wv A–VYaahrNa( Likewise, without speaking (a-vy€haran) ivMal" >aaNau" AMbre >aaiTa the pure (vimala) sun (bh€nu) shines in the sky (ambara).” 152 — — — • • — — — — • — — • — • — DaMaeRYaa& Pa#=Na& GaaYaNa& i}ai>a" ) cTaui>aRGaRMaNa& +ae}a& PaÄi>abRhu>aq rYaaMa( studying (pa˜hana) by [at least] two GaaYaNaMa( i}ai>a" singing (g€yana) by three GaMaNaMa( cTaui>aR" travelling (gamana) by four +ae}aMa( PaÄi>a" agriculture (ketram) by five 112 SANSKRIT READER COURSE ra" [and] playing by many (bahu).” raŠa — ‘delight’, pleasure

[email protected] 113

Hinduism — Self-Preservation

154 • — — — • — — — — • — — • — • — • — — • • — — — — • — • • — • — Xarqr& DaMaRSavRSv& r+aaveTa( ) €h€ro maithunaˆ nidr€ sevy€ n€ti hi rug bhavet Aahar" MaEQauNaMa( iNad]a SaeVYaa" “Eating, mating and sleeping should be done Na AiTa ih åk(== >aveTa( but not excessively, because [then] there is disease (ruj).” 156 • — — • • — — — — — — • • — • — — • — — • — — — • • — — • — • — Av*ita>aRYaMaNTYaaNaa& MaDYaaNaa& MaraYaMa( )) a-vttir bhayam anty€n€ˆ madhy€n€ˆ maraŠ€d bhayam, uttam€n€ˆ tu marty€n€m avam€n€t paraˆ bhayam ANTYaaNaaMa( MaTYaaRNaaMa( “For low-class (antya) people (martya) >aYaMa( A–v*ita" the [great] fear/danger (bhaya) is unemployment (a-vtti) MaDYaaNaaMa( MaraYaMa( for middle-class (madhya) people the fear is of death (maraŠa) otaMaaNaaMa( Tau AvMaaNaaTa( ParMa( >aYaMa( and for higher-class (uttama) people the great fear is of insult (avam€na).” 157 • — — • • — — — — — — • • — • — • • — — • — — — — — — • • — • — Yaid Tv& >aJaMaaNaa& Maa& Pa]TYaa:YaaSYaiSa MaaNad ) ivzMaiGNa& Jal& r’auMaaSQaaSYae Tav k==araJaMaaNaaMa( MaaMa( Pa]TYaa:YaaSYaiSa forsake me who am worshiping (bhajam€n€) [you] Tav k==araYaaTa( ) oØDNaqYaaTS}aq PauMaaNva GaiTareza ivDaqYaTae ) atim€n€d atikrodh€t sneh€d v€ yadi v€ bhay€t, udbadhn…y€t str… pum€n v€ gatir e€ vidh…yate — • — • • — — — — — • • • — • — PaUYaXaaei

The verse meter is not regular. AiTaMaaNaaTa( AiTak]==aeDaaTa( “Out of pride (atim€na) or anger (krodha) òehaTa( va Yaid va >aYaaTa( out of love (sneha) or fear (bhaya) S}aq PauMaaNa( va oØDNaqYaaTa( when a woman (str…) or man (puˆs) will hang [himself] Wza GaiTa" ivDaqYaTae this is the destiny (gati) ordained: PaUYa–XaaeiaJaRrYaaQava ) AaNvqi+aKYaa& va ivÛaYaa& ku==YaaRdNaXaNaaidk==Ma( )) yad€kalpaƒ sva-kriy€y€ˆ vy€dhibhir jaray€thav€, anv…kiky€ˆ v€ vidy€y€ˆ kury€d an-aan€dikam The verse meter is not regular. VYaaiDai>a" JarYaa AQava “By diseases (vy€dhi) or old age (jar€) Sv–i§==YaaYaaMa( for his [daily] duty AaNvqi+aKYaaMa( ivÛaYaaMa( va or his philosophical (anv…kik…) study (vidy€) Yada A–k==LPa" when he (a hermit) is unable, ANaXaNa–Aaidk==Ma( ku==YaaRTa( [then] he may do fasting (an-aana) etc.” ... fasting to death 160 — — — — • — — — — — • • • — • — — • — — • — — — • — — • • — • — XaBde SPaXaeR rSae æPae GaNDae c rMaTae MaNa" ) Taezu >aaeGaezu SaveRzu Na >aqTaae l>aTae Sau:aMa( )) abde spare rase r™pe gandhe ca ramate manaƒ, teu bhogeu sarveu na bh…to labhate sukham XaBde SPaXaeR rSae æPae GaNDae c “In sound (abda), touch (spara), taste (rasa), form (r™pa) and smell (gandha) MaNa" rMaTae the mind (manas) enjoys. >aqTa" [But] one who is afraid (bh…ta) Taezu SaveRzu >aaeGaezu in all those enjoyments (bhoga) Sau:aMa( Na l>aTae he does not derive happiness (sukha).” 161 — — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — — — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — SaNTaaPaad(===>a]XYaTae===æPa&===SaNTaaPaad(===>a]XYaTae===blMa(===)===SaNTaaPaad(===>a]XYaTae===jaNa&===SaNTaaPaad(===VYaaiDaMa*C^iTa )) sant€p€d bhrayate r™paˆ sant€p€d bhrayate balam, sant€p€d bhrayate jñ€naˆ sant€p€d vy€dhim cchati SaNTaaPaaTa( æPaMa( >a]XYaTae “From sorrow (sant€pa) beauty (r™pa) is destroyed SaNTaaPaaTa( blMa( >a]XYaTae from sorrow strength (bala) is destroyed SaNTaaPaaTa( jaNaMa( >a]XYaTae from sorrow knowledge (jñ€na) is destroyed SaNTaaPaaTa( VYaaiDaMa( ‰C^iTa from sorrow one gets disease (vy€dhi).” 162 • — — — • — — — — • — — • — • — — — — • • — — — • • — — • — • — iNaåTSaahSYa dqNaSYa Xaaek==PaYaaRku==laTMaNa" ) SavaRQaaR VYavSaqdiNTa VYaSaNa& caiDaGaC^iTa )) niruts€hasya d…nasya oka-pary€kul€tmanaƒ, sarv€rth€ vyavas…danti vyasanaˆ c€dhigacchati iNaåTSaahSYa dqNaSYa “For one who is despirited (nir.uts€ha) and poor (d…na) [email protected] 115

Xaaek==–PaYaaRku==l–AaTMaNa" and full of lamentation (oka) and confusion (pari.€kula) SavR–AQaaR" VYavSaqdiNTa all purposes (artha) [of life] are frustrated (‘sink down’) VYaSaNaMa( c AiDaGaC^iTa and he attains ruin (vyasana).” 163 • • — — • — — — — — — — • — • — • — • — • — — — — — — — • — • — iÜivDae JaaYaTae VYaaiDa" Xaarqrae MaaNaSaSTaQaa ) ParSPar& TaYaaeJaRNMa iNaÜRNÜ& NaaePaPaÛTae )) dvi-vidhe j€yate vy€dhiƒ €r…ro m€nasas tath€, parasparaˆ tayor janma nirdvandvaˆ nopapadyate Xaarqr" MaaNaSa" “Bodily and mentally — VYaaiDa" iÜ–ivDae JaaYaTae disease (vy€dhi) comes two-fold. TaYaae" JaNMa ParSParMa( Their origin (janman) is mutual. ... by interaction of body and mind iNaÜRNÜMa( Na oPaPaÛTae It (disease) does not come without interaction (nirdvandva) [of these two].” 164 — • — • • — — — • — • • • — • — • — — — • — — — — • — • • — • — MaaNaSaeNa ih du":aeNa XarqrMauPaTaaPYaTae ) AYa"iPa<@eNa TaPTaeNa ku==M>aSa&SQaiMavaedk==Ma( )) m€nasena hi duƒkhena ar…ram upat€pyate, ayaƒ-piŠena taptena kumbha-saˆstham ivodakam MaaNaSaeNa ih du":aeNa “By mental suffering (duƒkha) XarqrMa( oPaTaaPYaTae the body (ar…ra) is heated, ku==M>a–Sa&SQaMa( odk==Ma( wv as water (udaka) [is heated] in a pot (kumbha) TaPTaeNa AYa"–iPa<@eNa by a hot (tapta) lump (piŠa) of iron.” 165 — • — — • — — — — — — — • — • — Pa]jYaa MaaNaSa& du":a& hNYaaC^arqrMaaEzDaE" ) prajñay€ m€nasaˆ duƒkhaˆ hany€c ch€r…ram auadhaiƒ Pa]jYaa MaaNaSaMa( du":aMa( hNYaaTa( “By wisdom (prajñ€) one should remove mental distress (duƒkha) AaEzDaE" XaarqrMa( and by medicines (auadha) bodily [distress].” 166 • • — — • — — — • — — — • — • — — • — — • — — — — — — • • — • — MaiTaMaNTaae ùTaae vEÛa" XaMa& Pa]aGaev ku==vRTae ) MaaNaSaSYa iPa]Yaa:YaaNaE" SaM>aaeGaaePaNaYaENa*RaaeGa–oPaNaYaE" and by offerings (upanaya) of desirable objects (sambhoga) Na*aTae du":a& ÜavNaQaaER Pa]PaÛTae )) mtaˆ v€ yadi v€ na˜aˆ yo ’t…tam anuocati, duƒkhena labhate duƒkhaˆ dv€v anarthau prapadyate — — • — — — — — • — — — • — • — — • — — • — — — — — — — • — • — ... >aEzJYaMaeTad( du":aSYa YadeTa‘aaNauicNTaYaeTa( ) icNTYaMaaNa& ih Na VYaeiTa >aUYaêaiPa Pa]vDaRTae )) bhaiajyam etad duƒkhasya yad etan n€nucintayet, cintyam€naˆ hi na vyeti bh™ya c€pi pravardhate Ma*TaMa( va Yaid va NaíMa( “Whether dead (mta) or lost (na˜a) 116 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

ATaqTaMa( for what is gone Ya" ANauXaaeciTa one who laments, du":aeNa du":aMa( l>aTae by [that] sorrow (duƒkha) he gets [another] sorrow ÜaE ANaQaaER Pa]PaÛTae and [thus] two evils (anartha) occur. ... Yad( WTad( Na ANauicNTaYaeTa( That one should not think of it WTad( du":aSYa >aEzJYaMa( this is the remedy (bhaiajya) for sorrow, icNTYaMaaNaMa( ih because when being thought of Na VYaeiTa it does not go >aUYa" c AiPa Pa]vDaRTae but increases more (bh™yas).” 168 — • — • • — — — • — — • • — • — — • — — • — — — — — — • • — • — Ya}a NaEv XarE" k==aYa| Na >a*TYaENaR c bNDaui>a" ) AaTMaNaEke==Na YaaeÖVYa& Tatae YauÖMauPaiSQaTaMa( )) yatra naiva araiƒ k€ryaˆ na bhtyair na ca bandhubhiƒ, €tmanaikena yoddhavyaˆ tat te yuddham upasthitam Ya}a NaEv XarE" k==aYaRMa( “In which [fight] there is no use of arrows (ara) Na >a*TYaE" Na c bNDaui>a" nor of attendants (bhtya), nor of friends (bandhu) AaTMaNaa Wke==Na YaaeÖVYaMa( and which is to be fought by oneself alone (eka), Tad( YauÖMa( Tae oPaiSQaTaMa( that fight (yuddha) has arrived for you.” ... the struggle against sorrow 169 • • — — • — — — — — • • • — • — — — — — • — — — — • — • • — • — dMaMaev Pa]Xa&SaiNTa v*Öa" é]uiTaSaMaaDaYa" ) SaveRzaMaev v (ruti) dMaMa( Wv Pa]Xa&SaiNTa glorify self-control (dama) SaveRzaMa( Wv vaq+aq+

YaMaMa( wiTa Aahu" they (the wise) call ‘controller’ (yama) [of destiny], AaTMaa vE YaMa" oCYaTae the mind (€tman) alone is called controller. YaeNa AaTMaa Sa&YaiMaTa" By whom the mind (€tman) is controlled (saˆyamita) TaMa( YaMa" ik==Ma( k==irZYaiTa what can Yamar€ja do to him? Taq+

— — • — • • • — • • — • — — — — • — • • • — • • — • — — ga]a

jihvaikato ’cyuta vikarati m€vitpt€ ino ’nyatas tvag udaraˆ ravaŠaˆ kutacit ghr€Šo ’nyata capala-dk kva ca karma-aktir bahvyaƒ sapatnya iva geha-patiˆ lunanti The verse meter is vasanta-tilak€. ACYauTa “O Lord (Acyuta)! A–ivTa*áa iJaûa The unsatiable (a-vitpta) tongue (jihv€) Wk==Ta" Maa ivk==zRiTa pulls me (m€) from one (ekatas) [side] iXaXNa" ANYaTa" the genital (ina) from another Tvk(== odrMa( é[va+aYaTae ßaNTa& k==Âl& c Pa[SaUYaTae ) Yad‘a& >a+YaTae iNaTYa& JaaYaTae Taad*Xaq Pa[Jaa )) d…po bhakayate dhv€ntaˆ kajjalaˆ ca pras™yate, yad annaˆ bhakyate nityaˆ j€yate t€d… praj€ dqPa" ßaNTaMa( >a+aYaTae “A lamp (d…pa) eats up darkness (dhv€nta) k==ÂlMa( c Pa[SaUYaTae and produces lamp black (kajjala). Yad( A‘aMa( iNaTYaMa( >a+YaTae [Similarly,] whatever the food (anna) is which is daily eaten ... whether it is in goodness, passion or ignorance Taad*Xaq Pa[Jaa JaaYaTae such offspring (praj€) comes into being.” 179 • — — — • • • — — — — • • — • — — — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — Ahaera}ae iv>aJaTae SaUYaaeR MaaNauzlaEik==ke== ) rai}a" SvPNaaYa >aUTaaNaa& ceíaYaE k==MaR

SaUYaR" iv>aJaTae the sun (s™rya) divides. rai}a" >aUTaaNaaMa( SvPNaaYa The night (r€tri) is for the sleep (svapna) of [all] beings (bh™ta) Ah" k==MaRYauidTaXaaiYaTaa ) an-€yuyaˆ div€ svapnaˆ tath€bhyudita-€yit€ idva SvPNaMa( “Sleeping (svapna) during the day (divan) TaQaa A>YauidTa–XaaiYaTaa and lying [in bed] when [the sun has] risen (abhyudita) ANa(–AaYauZYaMa( [both] shortens life.” 181 — • — — • — — — — — — — • — • — • • — • • — — — — • — — • — • — Na¢==cYaa| idvaSvPNaMaalSYa& PaEXauNa& MadMa( ) AiTaYaaeGaMaYaaeGa& c é]eYaSaae==_QaqR PairTYaJaeTa( )) nakta-cary€ˆ div€-svapnam €lasyaˆ paiunaˆ madam, atiyogam a-yogaˆ ca reyaso ’rth… parityajet Na¢==–cYaaRMa( idva–SvPNaMa( “Working at night (nakta) and sleeping during the day div€ (from div) — ‘by day’ AalSYaMa( PaEXauNaMa( MadMa( idleness (€lasya), wickedness (paiuna) and intoxication (mada) AiTaYaaeGaMa( A–YaaeGaMa( c excessive endulgence (ati.yoga) and total abstention (a-yoga) — é]eYaSa" AQaqR PairTYaJaeTa( one who desires his welfare (reyas) should give up [these].” 182 — • — — • • • — • — — • • — • — • — • — • — — — — • — • • — • — DaMaRMaUlae==_QaRiv$=PaSTaQaa k==aMaf==lae MahaNa( ) i}avGaRPaadPaSTa}a r+aYaa f==l>aaG>aveTa( )) dharma-m™lo ’rtha-vi˜apas tath€ k€ma-phalo mah€n, tri-varga-p€dapas tatra rakay€ phala-bh€g bhavet DaMaR–MaUl" AQaR–iv$=Pa" “With (1) dharma as root (m™la), (2) artha as branches TaQaa k==aMa–f==l" and (3) k€ma as fruits (phala) Ta}a MahaNa( i}a–vGaR–PaadPa" there is a big (mahat) tree (p€dapa) of tri-varga. r+aYaa f==l–>aak(== >aveTa( By its protection (rak€) one receives the fruits.” 183 • — — — • — — — • — — • • — • — — • — — • — — — — — • • • — • — oPaaYa& DaMaRMaevahuiS}avGaRSYa ivXaaMPaTae ) ilPSaMaaNaae ih TaeNaaXau k==+ae==_iGNairv vDaRTae )) up€yaˆ dharmam ev€hus tri-vargasya vi€m-pate, lipsam€no hi ten€u kake ’gnir iva vardhate ivXaaMa(–PaTae “O King! vi€m-pati — ‘lord (pati) of the people’, king i}a–vGaRSYa oPaaYaMa( As means (up€ya) to tri-varga DaMaRMa( Wv Aahu" they (sages) described dharma alone. TaeNa ilPSaMaaNa" ih Desiring to get (lipsam€na) [tri-varga] by that (dharma) AaXau vDaRTae one quickly prospers k==+ae AiGNa" wv like fire (agni) in dry grass (kaka).” 184 — — • — — • • — • — — — • — • — • — • — — • • — • — — • • — • — vDaRTYaDaMaeRad]ai

TaTa" >ad]aiaUiTa" é]q”qRDa*RiTa" k==IiTaRdR+ae vSaiTa NaalSae )) sukhaˆ duƒkh€ntam €lasyaˆ d€kyaˆ duƒkhaˆ sukhodayam, bh™tiƒ r…r hr…r dhtiƒ k…rtir dake vasati n€lase AalSYaMa( “Idleness (€lasya) Sau:aMa( du":a–ANTaMa( is pleasent (sukham) but ends in misery (duƒkha); da+YaMa( exertion (d€ksya — ability) du":aMa( Sau:a–odYaMa( is painful (duƒkham) but gives rise to happiness (sukha). >aUiTa" é]q" ”q" Da*iTa" k==IiTaR" Opulence (bh™ti), fortune (r…), modesty (hr…), determination (dhti) and fame (k…rti) d+ae vSaiTa resides in activity (daka — ability) Na AalSae and not in idleness (€lasa).” 186 — — • — • — — — — — — — • — • — • — • — • — — — • — — • • — • — ì"k==aYaRMaÛ ku==vsTa PaUvaRõe caParaiõk==Ma( ) Na ih Pa[Taq+aTae Ma*TYau" k*==Ta& vaSYa Na va k*==TaMa( )) vaƒ-k€ryam adya kurv…ta p™rv€hŠe capar€hŠikam, na hi prat…kate mtyuƒ ktaˆ v€sya na v€ ktam AÛ ì"–k==aYaRMa( ku==vsTa “Today (adya) one should do the work (k€rya) of tomorrow (vas), PaUvR–Aöe c APar–Aiök==Ma( and in the forenoon the work of the afternoon. p™rva-ahna — ‘the earlier part (p™rva) of the day (ahna, in comp. for ahan)’ ASYa k*==TaMa( k*==TaMa( va Na va Whether one’s work (kta) is done (kta) or not Ma*TYau" Na ih Pa[Taq+aTae death (mtyu) does not consider.” 187 • • — • • — — — • • — • • — • — — • — — • — — — — • — • • — • — DaNaMaaJaRYa k==aku==TSQa DaNaMaUliMad& JaGaTa( ) ANTar& Naai>aJaaNaaiMa iNaDaRNaSYa Ma*TaSYa c )) dhanam €rjaya k€kutstha dhana-m™lam idaˆ jagat, antaraˆ n€bhij€n€mi nirdhanasya mtasya ca k==aku==TSQa “O R€ma (K€kutstha), ... ‘descendant of Kakutstha’ DaNaMa( AaJaRYa Acquire wealth (dhana)! wdMa( JaGaTa( DaNa–MaUlMa( This world (jagat) has wealth for its root (m™la). iNaDaRNaSYa Ma*TaSYa c Between a poor man (nirdhana) and a dead man (mta) ANTarMa( Na Ai>aJaaNaaiMa I do not see the difference.” 188 • — — • • — — — — — • • • — • — — — • • • — — — — • — — • — • — APau}aSYa Ga*h& XaUNYa& SaiNMa}arihTaSYa c ) MaU%RSYa c idXa" XaUNYaa" SavRXaUNYaa dird]Taa )) a-putrasya ghaˆ ™nyaˆ san-mitra-rahitasya ca, m™rkhasya ca diaƒ ™ny€ƒ sarva-™ny€ daridrat€ A–Pau}aSYa “For one without child (putra) SaTa(–iMa}a–rihTaSYa c and for one without true (sat) friend (mitra) Ga*hMa( XaUNYaMa( his house (gha) is void (™nya), [email protected] 121

MaU%RSYa c idXa" XaUNYaa" for a fool (m™rkha) [all] directions are void dird]Taa SavR–XaUNYaa [but] poverty (daritra.t€) means all is void.” 189 — • — — • — — — • • — • • — • — — • — — • • • — • — • • • — • — Ya‘a vedDviNaDvaNTa& Na c Gaaei>arlx(==k*==TaMa( ) Ya‘a balE" Pairv*Ta& XMaXaaNaiMav Tad( Ga*hMa( )) yan na veda-dhvani-dhv€ntaˆ na ca gobhir ala‰ktam, yan na b€laiƒ parivtaˆ ma€nam iva tad gham Yad( Na ved–DviNa–DvaNTaMa( “[The house] which does not resound with Vedic sound (dhvani) Gaaei>a" Na c Alx(==k*==TaMa( which is not adorned (ala‰kta) with cows (go) Yad( balE" Na Pairv*TaMa( and which is not filled with children (b€la), Tad( Ga*hMa( XMaXaaNaMa( wv that house (gha) is like a cremation-ground (ma€na).” 190 • — — — • — — — • — • • • — • — • — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — i}avGa| NaaiTak*==C^\eaJaeTa Ga*hMaeDYaiPa ) YaQaadeXa& YaQaak==al& YaavÕEvaePaPaaidTaMa( )) tri-vargaˆ n€tikcchreŠa bhajeta gha-medhy api, yath€-deaˆ yath€-k€laˆ y€vad daivopap€ditam Ga*h–MaeDaq AiPa “Even a strict householder (gha-medh…) i}a–vGaRMa( Na AiTak*==C^\eaJaeTa should perform tri-varga not too hardly YaQaa–deXaMa( YaQaa–k==alMa( [but] according to place (dea) and time (k€la) YaavTa( dEv–oPaPaaidTaMa( and as much is effected by daiva.”

122 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Non-Violence

191 — — • • • — — — — — • • • — • — — • — — • • • — — — • • • — • — oÜeGaJaNaNa& ih&Saa SaNTaaPak==raUTaaiNa MaE}aaYaaUTaaiNa Na ih&SYaaTa( One should not injure any creature (bh™ta). MaE}aaYaaUTaaNaaMaLPad]aehe tena j…v€mi j€jale Yaa v*ita" “The mode of life (vtti) >aUTaaNaaMa( A–d]aehe

TaeNa JaqvaiMa By that [mode] I live.” 194 — — — — • — — — — • — — • — • — AaTMaaEPaMYaeNa MaNTaVYa& buiÖMaiÙ" k*==TaaTMai>a" ) €tmaupamyena mantavyaˆ buddhimadbhiƒ kt€tmabhiƒ buiÖMaiÙ" k*==TaaTMai>a" “By men with intelligence (buddhi) and merit (kta-€tma) AaTMa–oPaMYaeNa MaNTaVYaMa( [everything] is to be considered by comparison (upamya) with oneself.” 195 • — — • • — — — — • — — • — • — • — • — • — — — — — — • • — • — YadNYaEivRihTa& NaeC^edaTMaNa" k==MaR PaUåz" ) Na TaTParezu ku==vqRTa JaaNa‘aiPa]YaYaaTMaNa" )) yad anyair vihitaˆ necched €tmanaƒ karma p™ruaƒ, na tat pareu kurv…ta j€nann a-priyay€tmanaƒ Yad( k==MaR “An activity (karman) which ANYaE" AaTMaNa" ivihTaMa( [if] by others (anya) done to himself PaUåz" Na wC^eTa( a person (p™rua) would not like, Tad( Parezu Na ku==vqRTa that [activity] he should not do to others (para) AaTMaNa" A–iPa]YaYaa JaaNaNa( knowing (j€nan) [it] to be unpleasing for himself.” 196 — • — • • — — — • — — — • — • — — • — — • — — — — — • • • — • — MaaTa*vTPardarezu Pard]VYaezu laeí\vTa( ) AaTMavTSavR>aUTaezu Ya" PaXYaiTa Sa Pai<@Ta" )) m€tvat para-d€reu para-dravyeu lo˜ravat, €tmavat sarva-bh™teu yaƒ payati sa paŠitaƒ Ya" Par–darezu MaaTa*vTa( PaXYaiTa “One who sees in other’s (para) wives (d€ra) a mother Par–d]VYaezu laeí\vTa( in other’s wealth (dravya) stones SavR–>aUTaezu AaTMavTa( in all beings (bh™ta) himself, Sa" Pai<@Ta" he is a learned man (paŠita).” 197 • — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — Na >aUTaaNaaMaih&SaaYaa JYaaYaaNDaMaaeR==_iSTa k==êNa ) na bh™t€n€m a-hiˆs€y€ jy€y€n dharmo ’sti kacana >aUTaaNaaMa( A–ih&SaaYaaMa( “Compared to harmlessness (a-hiˆs€) to all beings k==êNa JYaaYaaNa( DaMaR" any higher (jy€yas) dharma Na AiSTa does not exist.” 198 • — — • • — — — • — — • • — • — Aih&Saa ParMa& iMa}aMaih&Saa ParMa& Sau:aMa( ) a-hiˆs€ paramaˆ mitram a-hiˆs€ paramaˆ sukham A–ih&Saa ParMaMa( iMa}aMa( “Non-violence (a-hiˆs€) is the best friend (mitra) A–ih&Saa ParMaMa( Sau:aMa( non-violence is the greatest happiness (sukha).” 199 — • — — • — — — — • — — • — • — • — • — — — — — — — — — • — • — NaaiSTa===SaTYaaTParae===DaMaaeR===NaaNa*TaaTPaaTak&=====ParMa(===)===iSQaiTaihR===SaTYa&===DaMaRSYa===TaSMaaTSaTYa&===Na===laePaYaeTa( )) n€sti saty€t paro dharmo n€nt€t p€takaˆ param, sthitir hi satyaˆ dharmasya tasm€t satyaˆ na lopayet SaTYaaTa( Par" DaMaR" Na AiSTa “There is no higher (para) virtue (dharma) than truth (satya) Na ANa*TaaTa( ParMa( PaaTak==Ma( nor a greater (para) sin (p€taka) than untruth (an-ta). 124 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

SaTYaMa( DaMaRSYa iSQaiTa" ih Truth (satya) is the very basis () of dharma TaSMaaTa( SaTYaMa( Na laePaYaeTa( therefore truth one should not give up.” 200 — — • • • — — — — — • • • — • — — — • • • — — — — — — — • — • — SaTYaSYa vcNa& é]eYa" SaTYaadiPa ihTa& vdeTa( ) YaÙUTaihTaMaTYaNTaMaeTaTSaTYa& MaTa& MaMa )) satyasya vacanaˆ reyaƒ saty€d api hitaˆ vadet, yad bh™ta-hitam atyantam etat satyaˆ mataˆ mama SaTYaSYa vcNaMa( é]eYa" “A word of truth (satya) is best (reyas) SaTYaaTa( AiPa ihTaMa( vdeTa( [but] even more than truth (satya) one should speak what is beneficial (hita). Yad( >aUTa–ihTaMa( ATYaNTaMa( That which is of the greatest (atyanta) benefit (hita) for all creatures (bh™ta), WTad( SaTYaMa( MaMa MaTaMa( that is satya in my opinion.” 201 — — — — • — — — — — • • • — • — — — • — • — — — — — — • • — • — SavRSvSYaaPahare Tau v¢==VYaMaNa*Ta& >aveTa( ) Ta}aaNa*Ta& >aveTSaTYa& SaTYa& caPYaNa*Ta& >aveTa( )) sarva-svasy€pah€re tu vaktavyam an-taˆ bhavet, tatr€ntaˆ bhavet satyaˆ satyaˆ c€py an-taˆ bhavet — — — — • • • — — — — • • — • — ... TaSMaaÖMaaRQaRMaNa*TaMauKTva NaaNa*Ta>aaG>aveTa( ) tasm€d dharm€rtham an-tam uktv€ n€nta-bh€g bhavet SavR–SvSYa APahare Tau “But when one’s entire (sarva) possession (sva) is taken away (apah€ra) ANa*TaMa( v¢==VYaMa( >aveTa( untruth (an-ta) becomes utterable (vaktavya). Ta}a ANa*TaMa( SaTYaMa( >aveTa( Then untruth becomes truth (satya) SaTYaMa( c AiPa ANa*TaMa( >aveTa( and even truth becomes untruth. ... TaSMaaTa( DaMaR–AQaRMa( ANa*TaMa( oKTva Therefore, [after] speaking untruth (an-ta) for the course of dharma ... for the course of a-hiˆs€ Na ANa*Ta–>aak(== >aveTa( one does not become liable to falsehood.” 202 — — — • • — — — — — • • — — • — — — — — • — — — — • — — • — • — wRXaavaSYaiMad& Sav| YaiTk==Ä JaGaTYaa& JaGaTa( ) TaeNa TYa¢e==Na >auÅqQaa Maa Ga*Da" k==SYaiSvÖNaMa( )) …€v€syam idaˆ sarvaˆ yat kiñca jagaty€ˆ jagat, tena tyaktena bhuñj…th€ m€ gdhaƒ kasyasvid dhanam The second p€da is not regular. Yad( ik==Ä JaGaTYaaMa( JaGaTa( “Whatever is moving (jagat) on earth (jagat…) wdMa( SavRMa( wRXa–AavaSYaMa( all this is pervaded (€v€sya) by the Lord (…a). TaeNa TYa¢e==Na >auÅqQaa With what is allotted (tyakta) by Him, you may enjoy. k==SYaiSvd( DaNaMa( The wealth (dhana) of anyone [else] Maa Ga*Da" do not take.” 203 — — • — • • • — • • — • — — — — • — • • • — • • — • — — Yae Mae TaNaUiÜRJavraNduhTaqMaRdqYaa >aUTaaNYalBDaXaraedbuÖya )

— — • — • • • — • • — • — — — — • — • • • — • • — • — — d]+YaNTYaga+aTad*Xaae ùihMaNYavSTaaNGa*Da]a åza MaMa ku==zNTYaiDad<@NaeTau" ))

ye me tan™r dvija-var€n duhat…r mad…y€ bh™t€ny a-labdha-araŠ€ni ca bheda-buddhy€ drakyanty agha-kata-do hy ahi-manyavas t€n gdhr€ ru€ mama kuanty adhidaŠa-netuƒ [email protected] 125 iÜJa–vraNa( “The br€hmaŠas dvija-vara — ‘best of the twice-born (dvija)’, br€hmaŠa MadqYaa" duhTaq" my daughters (i.e., cows) A–lBDa–XaraUTaaiNa c and helpless creatures (bh™ta) — a-labdha-araŠa — ‘who got no shelter’ Mae TaNaU" [these] my forms (tanu) Yae >aed–buÖya d]+YaiNTa those who see [them] different [from Me] bheda-buddhi — ‘the concept of difference’ Aga–+aTa–d*Xa" ih because their vision is impaired (kata) by sin (agha) Aih–MaNYav" and their temper (manyu) is like a snake (i.e., angry), MaMa AiDad<@–NaeTau" åza" Ga*Da]a" the angry (rua) vultures (gdhra) of Yamar€ja ... of my superintendent of punishment (adhidaŠa-net) TaaNa( ku==ziNTa [will] tear (kuanti) them apart.” 204 — — • — — • • — • — — — — • — — • • — • — — A>YacRiYaTva Pa[iTaMaaSau ivZ

— — • — — • • — • — — — — • — — • • — • — — A>YaCYaR PaadaE ih iÜJaSYa MaUiDNaR d]uùi‘avajae Nark&== Pa[YaaiTa ))

abhyarcayitv€ pratim€su viŠuˆ nindan jane sarva-gataˆ tam eva abhyarcya p€dau hi dvijasya m™rdhni druhyann iv€jño narakaˆ pray€ti ivZYacRiYaTva “[After] worshiping the Lord (ViŠu) in His images (pratim€) SavR–GaTaMa( TaMa( Wv JaNae iNaNdNa( [while] disrespecting that same all-pervading [Lord] in a creature (jana) ... worshiping the Lord in His deity forms in a tempel, while at the same time disrespecting Him in the heart of all beings iÜJaSYa PaadaE ih A>YaCYaR MaUiDNaR d]uùNa( wv which is like beating on the head (m™rdhan) of a br€hmaŠa (dvija) [after] worshiping his feet (p€da) Aj" Nark==Ma( Pa[YaaiTa [such] an ignorant man (a-jña) goes to hell.” 205 — • — • • — — — — — • • • — • — — • — • • — — — — • — — • — • — raJaPau}a icr& Jaqv Maa Jaqv MauiNaPau}ak== ) Jaqv va Mar va SaaDaae VYaaDa Maa Jaqv Maa Mar ))

r€ja-putra ciraˆ j…va m€ j…va muni-putraka, j…va v€ mara v€ s€dho vy€dha m€ j…va m€ mara raJa–Pau}a icrMa( Jaqv “O prince, live long (cira)! r€ja-putra — ‘son of a king’ MauiNa–Pau}ak== Maa Jaqv O brahmac€r…, do not live! muni-putraka — ‘son of a sage’ SaaDaae Jaqv va Mar va O saint (s€dhu), either live or die! VYaaDa Maa Jaqv Maa Mar O butcher (vy€dha), do neither live nor die!” 206 • • — — • • • — • — — • • — • — — — — — • — — — — • — — • — • — ANauMaNTaa ivXaiSaTaa iNahNTaa §==Yaiv§==Yaq ) Sa&Sk==TaaR caePahTaaR c %adk==êeiTa gaaTak==a" )) anumant€ viasit€ nihant€ kraya-vikray…, saˆskart€ copahart€ ca kh€daka ceti gh€tak€ƒ ANauMaNTaa iNahNTaa “The permitter (anumant), killer (nihant) 126 SANSKRIT READER COURSE ivXaiSaTaa §==Ya–iv§==Yaq cutter (viasit), dealer (‘buyer and seller’) Sa&Sk==TaaR c oPahTaaR c cook (saˆskart — ‘preparer’), offerer (upahart) %adk==" c and the eater (kh€daka) — wiTa gaaTak==a" these are the [seven] killers (gh€taka).” 207 — • — — • — • — Naae dYaa Maa&Sa>aaeiJaNa" ) no day€ m€ˆsa-bhojinaƒ Maa&Sa–>aaeiJaNa" Naae dYaa “Of a meat-eater (m€ˆsa-bhojin) there is no (no) mercy (day€).” 208 — • — — • — — — — — • • • — • — • — — — • — — — — • — — • — • — Yae===TvNaev&ivdae==_SaNTa"===STaBDaa"===Sadi>aMaaiNaNa"===)===PaXaUNd]uùiNTa===ivé[BDaa"===Pa[eTYa===%adiNTa===Tae===c===TaaNa( ))

ye tv an-evaˆ-vido ’santaƒ stabdh€ƒ sad-abhim€ninaƒ, pa™n druhyanti virabdh€ƒ pretya kh€danti te ca t€n Yae Tau ANa(–WvMa(–ivd" “But those who do not know this A–SaNTa" STaBDaa" the unholy (a-sat), stubborn (stabdha) SaTa(–Ai>aMaaiNaNa" thinking themselves to be saintly (sat) ivé[BDaa" PaXaUNa( d]uùiNTa who harm the animals (pau), being trusted [by them] Pa[eTYa Tae c TaaNa( %adiNTa next life (pretya) those [animals] also eat them.” 209 — • — • • — — — — • — • • — • — — — — — • — — — • • — • • — • — Maa& Sa >a+aiYaTaaMau}a YaSYa Maa&SaiMahaÚyhMa( ) WTaNMaa&SaSYa Maa&SaTv& Pa[vdiNTa MaNaqiza+aiYaTaa he will eat me in the next life (amutra).’ — WTad( Maa&SaSYa Maa&SaTvMa( This is the explanation of the word m€ˆsa for ‘meat’ MaNaqiza+aa+aaUTa& hNYaiNTa hiNTa va )) n€tm€nam a-parityajya mgay€ n€ma vidyate, samat€m upasa‰gamya bh™taˆ hanyanti hanti v€ • — — — • — — — • • — — • — • — • • — — • — — — • — — — • — • — ATaae raJazRYa" SaveR Ma*GaYaa& YaaiNTa >aarTa ) Na ih ilPYaiNTa PaaPaeNa Na cETaTPaaTak&== ivdu" )) ato r€jarayaƒ sarve mgay€ˆ y€nti bh€rata, na hi lipyanti p€pena na caitat p€takaˆ viduƒ AaTMaaNaMa( A–PairTYaJYa “Without risking one’s life Ma*GaYaa NaaMa Na ivÛTae there is certainly (n€ma) no hunting (mgay€). >aUTaMa( oPaSa®MYa When meeting an animal (bh™ta) SaMaTaaMa( there is equality (samat€) [of risk] — hNYaiNTa hiNTa va either he is killed or he kills. ATa" >aarTa Therefore, O Yudhi˜hira! SaveR raJazRYa" All the saintly kings (r€ja-_i) Ma*GaYaaMa( YaaiNTa would go hunting. PaaPaeNa Na ih ilPYaiNTa They are not stained by sin (p€pa) WTad( PaaTak==Ma( Na c ivdu" nor is this considered a sin (p€taka).” 128 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

214 — — • — — — — — — • — — • — • — • — • — • — — — — • — • • — • — YajaYa JaiGDaMaa|SaSYaeTYaez dEvae iviDa" SMa*Ta" ) ATaae==_NYaQaa Pa[v*itaSTau ra+aSaae iviDaåCYaTae )) yajñ€ya jagdhir m€ˆsasyety ea daivo vidhiƒ smtaƒ, ato ’nyath€ pravttis tu r€kaso vidhir ucyate — — • • • — — — — — — — • — • — • — • — — — — — — • — • • — • — YaaviNTa PaXauraeMaaia" SaurYaa va Saurak*==TaMa( ) >aUTahTYaa& TaQaEvEk==a& Na YajEMaaRíuRMahRiTa )) yath€ pa‰kena pa‰k€mbhaƒ suray€ v€ sur€ktam, bh™ta-haty€ˆ tathaivaik€ˆ na yajñair m€r˜um arhati YaQaa PaªeNa “As by mud (pa‰ka) ... by filtering it through mud Paª–AM>a" MaaíuRMa( Na AhRiTa one is not able to purify muddy water m€r˜um (√mj[™] — to wash, purify) — to wash, purify SaurYaa Saura–k*==TaMa( va or by wine (sur€) wine-stain, ... as one is not able to purify wine-stain by wine TaQaa Wv YajE" even so by [animal] sacrifices (yajña) ... one is not able to purify Wk==aMa( >aUTa–hTYaaMa( the killing of [even] one creature (bh™ta).” 216 • — — • • — — — • • — • • — • — — — • — • • • — — — — — • — • — AhSTaaiNa SahSTaaNaaMaPadaiNa cTauZPadaMa( ) f==LGaUiNa Ta}a MahTaa& Jaqvae JaqvSYa JaqvNaMa( )) a-hast€ni sa-hast€n€m a-pad€ni catu-pad€m, phalg™ni tatra mahat€ˆ j…vo j…vasya j…vanam A–hSTaaiNa Sa–hSTaaNaaMa( “Those without hands (a-hasta) for those with hands (sa-hasta) A–PadaiNa cTauZPadaMa( those without legs (a-pada) for the four-legged (catu-pada) [email protected] 129

Ta}a f==LGaUiNa MahTaaMa( and there (in each group) those who are small (phalgu) for those who are big (mahat) — Jaqv" JaqvSYa JaqvNaMa( one being (j…va) is the subsistence (j…vana) of [another] being.” 217 • — — — • — — — — • — — • — • — — • — • • — — — — • — • • — • — TaTaSTaa>Yaae ddav‘aMaaezDaq" SQaavraiaUTaaiNa dubRlaiNa blqYaSaaMa( )) tatas t€bhyo dad€v annam oadh…ƒ sth€var€Ši ca, ja‰gam€ni ca bh™t€ni durbal€ni bal…yas€m AaezDaq" SQaavraiaUTaaiNa c and moving creatures (ja‰gama) — dubRlaiNa blqYaSaaMa( the weak (durbala) for the strong (bal…yas) — TaTa" Taa>Ya" A‘aMa( ddaE he (Brahm€) then gave as their (men’s) food (anna).” 218 — — — — • — — — • • — • • — • — — — • — — — — — — • — — • — • — AaezDYaae vqåDaêEv PaXavae Ma*GaPai+aaUTaa >aUTaaNaaiMaTYaiPa é]UYaTae é]uiTa" )) oadhyo v…rudha caiva paavo mga-pakiŠaƒ, ann€di-bh™t€ bh™t€n€m ity api r™yate rutiƒ • — — • • — — — — • — — • — • — — — — — • — — — — • — • • — • — k*==iz& SaaiDviTa MaNYaNTae Ta}a ih&Saa Para SMa*Taa ) k==zRNTaae la®lE" Pau&Saae gNaiNTa >aUiMaXaYaaNbhUNa( ) kiˆ s€dhv iti manyante tatra hiˆs€ par€ smt€, karanto l€‰galaiƒ puˆso ghnanti bh™mi-ay€n bah™n — — — — • • • — — • • • — • — JaqvaNaNYaa&ê bhuXaSTa}a ik&== Pa]iTa>aaiTa Tae )) j…v€n any€ˆ ca bahuas tatra kiˆ pratibh€ti te — — • • • — — — — — • • • — • — • • — • • — — — — • — • • — • — Jaqva ih bhvae b]øNv*+aezu c f==lezu c ) odke== bhvêaiPa Ta}a ik&== Pa]iTa>aaiTa Tae )) j…v€ hi bahavo brahman vkeu ca phaleu ca, udake bahava c€pi tatra kiˆ pratibh€ti te AaezDYa" vqåDa" c Wv “That herbs (oadhi) and vegetables (v…rudha) PaXav" Ma*Ga–Pai+aaUTaa" >aUTaaNaaMa( are food etc. (anna-€di) for all creatures (bh™ta) wiTa AiPa é]UYaTae é]uiTa" this also is revelation (ruti) which is heard (r™yate). ... k*==izMa( SaaDau wiTa MaNYaNTae They consider agriculture (ki) as virtuous (s€dhu) Ta}a Para ih&Saa SMa*Taa but it is known that in it there is great (para) violence (hiˆs€). la®lE" k==zRNTa" Pau&Sa" Men (〈1.3〉 of puˆs) ploughing (karat[]) with ploughs (l€‰gala) bhUNa( >aUiMa–XaYaaNa( JaqvaNa( many creatures who live in the ground (bh™mi) ANYaaNa( c and others bhuXa" gNaiNTa they kill in great number. Ta}a Tae ik==Ma( Pa]iTa>aaiTa How do you like this? ... ‘does this appear good to you’? b]øNa( O br€hmaŠa! v*+aezu c f==lezu c Among trees (vka) and fruits (phala) bhv" Jaqva" ih there are many (bahu) living beings [also killed] odke== bhv" c AiPa and also many in the water (udaka). Ta}a Tae ik==Ma( Pa]iTa>aaiTa How do you like this?”

130 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

219 — • — — • — — — — — — — • — • — — • — — • — — — — • — — • — • — PaÄ SaUNaa Ga*hSQaSYa cuçq Paezaê bDYaTae YaaSTau vahYaNa( )) pañca s™n€ ghasthasya cull… peaŠy upaskaraƒ, kaŠan… coda-kumbha ca badhyate y€s tu v€hayan Ga*hSQaSYa PaÄ SaUNaa “The five slaughter places (s™n€) of a householder (ghastha) cuçq Paeza" c mortar (kaŠan…) and waterpot (uda-kumbha), Yaa" Tau vahYaNa( bDYaTae using which he is bound.” 220 — — • • • — — — — — • • • — • — • • — • • — — — — — • • • — • — A‘aaÕXaGauauiv )

na m€ˆs€t paramaˆ kiñcid rasato vidyate bhuvi • — — — • — — — — • — • • — • — — • — — • — — — • — — — • — • — +aTa+aqaTaPTaaNaa& Ga]aMYaDaMaRrTaaTMaNaaMa( ) ADvNaa k==iXaRTaaNaa& c Na Maa&SaaiÜÛTae ParMa( )) kata-k…Š€bhitapt€n€ˆ gr€mya-dharma-rat€tman€m, adhvan€ karit€n€ˆ ca na m€ˆs€d vidyate param • — — • • — — — — — • • • — • — — — — • • — — — • • — • • — • — ... SvMaa&Sa& ParMaa&SaeNa Yaae vDaRiYaTauiMaC^iTa ) NaaiSTa +aud]TarSTaSMaa‘a Na*Xa&SaTarae Nar" )) sva-m€ˆsaˆ para-m€ˆsena yo vardhayitum icchati, n€sti kudrataras tasm€n na naˆsataro naraƒ rSaTa" Maa&SaaTa( ParMaMa( “From [the point of] taste (rasa) superior to meat (m€ˆsa) >auiv Na ik==iÄd( ivÛTae there exists nothing on earth (bh™). +aTa–+aqaTaPTaaNaaMa( For those who are wounded (kata), exhausted (k…Ša) or afflicted (abhitapta) ... with disease Ga]aMYa–DaMaR–rTa–AaTMaNaaMa( for those addicted to sex gr€mya-dharma — ‘a villagers occupation’, sex ADvNaa k==iXaRTaaNaaMa( c and for those emaciated (karita) by a journey (adhvan) Maa&SaaTa( ParMa( Na ivÛTae something superior to meat (m€ˆsa) does not exist. ... but: Par–Maa&SaeNa By the meat of another [creature] Ya" Sv–Maa&SaMa( vDaRiYaTauMa( wC^iTa one who desires to increase (vardhayitum) his own flesh (sva- m€ˆsa), TaSMaaTa( +aud]Tar" Na*Xa&SaTar" more mean (kudra) and cruel (naˆsa) than him Nar" Na AiSTa there is no man (nara).” 222 • • — • • — — — • — — — • — • — — • — • • — — — — • — — • — • — rSavqYaRivPaak==a ih ìMaa&SaSYaaiPa vEÛke== ) k==IiTaRTaa wiTa TaiTk&== SYaaÙ+a

rasa-v…rya-vip€k€ hi va-m€ˆsasy€pi vaidyake, k…rtit€ iti tat kiˆ sy€d bhakaŠ…yaˆ vicakaŠaiƒ ì–Maa&SaSYa AiPa “Even of the flesh (m€ˆsa) of dogs (van) rSa–vqYaR–ivPaak==a" ih the taste (rasa), energy (v…rya) and digestive quality (vip€ka) vEÛke== k==IiTaRTaa" are glorified in medicine (vaidyaka). wiTa ik==Ma( But does it follow Tad( ivc+aa+aaarTa ) Yaae >a+aiYaTva Maa&SaaiNa PaêadiPa iNavTaRTae )) sarve ved€ na tat kuryuƒ sarve yajñ€ ca bh€rata, yo bhakayitv€ m€ˆs€ni pac€d api nivartate — • — • • — — — — — • • • — • — — — • • • — — — — — — • • — • — duZk==r& c rSajaNae Maa&SaSYa PairvJaRNaMa( ) cTau| v]TaiMad& é]eï& SavRPa]aaYaPa]dMa( )) dukaraˆ ca rasa-jñ€ne m€ˆsasya parivarjanam, cartuˆ vratam idaˆ re˜haˆ sarva-pr€Šy-a-bhaya- pradam >aarTa “O Yudhi˜hira! Maa&SaaiNa >a+aiYaTva AiPa [After] having eaten meat (m€ˆsa) ... having tasted it Ya" PaêaTa( iNavTaRTae one who refrains later on (pac€t), SaveR veda" SaveR Yaja" c [studying] all the Vedas and [performing] all sacrifices (yajña) Na Tad( ku==YauR" can not give (‘do’) that [equal merit]. Maa&SaSYa rSa–jaNae When one knows the taste (rasa) of meat PairvJaRNaMa( duZk==rMa( c to refrain is very difficult (dukara). SavR–Pa]aiaYa–Pa]dMa( Which gives fearlessness (a-bhaya) to all living being pr€Ši, in comp. for pr€nin wdMa( v]TaMa( cTauRMa( é]eïMa( to perform this vow (vrata) is the best.”

132 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Mother Cow

224 • • — • • — — — • • — — • — • — — • — — • — — — — — — — • — • — PaYaSaa hivza dDNaa Xak*==Taa caQa cMaRaêaePaku==vRiNTa Xa*®EvaRlEê >aarTa ) payas€ havi€ dadhn€ akt€ c€tha carmaŠ€, asthibhi copakurvanti ‰gair v€lai ca bh€rata — — — — • — — — • — — — • — • — NaaSaa& XaqTaaTaPaaE SYaaTaa& SadETaa" k==MaR ku==vRTae )) n€s€ˆ …t€tapau sy€t€ˆ sadait€ƒ karma kurvate >aarTa “O Yudhi˜hira! PaYaSaa hivza dDNaa With milk (payas), ghee (havis) and curd (dadhi) Xak*==Taa c AQa cMaRa" c Xa*®E" valE" c with bones (asthi), horns (‰ga) and hairs (v€la) [of the tail] oPaku==vRiNTa they (cows) give benefit. XaqTa–AaTaPaaE Cold (…ta) and heat (€tapa) AaSaaMa( Na SYaaTaaMa( do not exist for them. €s€m (from idam) — of/for them; sy€t€m (〈vidhi 1.2〉 as[a] — to be) — they two should be WTaa" Sada k==MaR ku==vRTae They always (sad€) do their work (karman).” kurvate (€tmane-pada) — they do 225 — — — — • — — — — • — — • — • — Gaavae l+MYaaSTaQaa MaUl& Gaaezu dta& Na NaXYaiTa ) g€vo lakmy€s tath€ m™laˆ gou dattaˆ na nayati TaQaa Gaav" “Thus cows (go) are l+MYaa" MaUlMa( the root (m™la) of prosperity (lakm…). Gaaezu dtaMa( [Anything] given (datta) to cows Na NaXYaiTa does not perish.” ... it gives a pious result 226 — • — • • — — — — — — • • — • — • — — — • — — — — • — — • — • — ADa]uva cPala c Tv& SaaMaaNYaa bhui>a" Sah ) Na TvaiMaC^aMa >ad]& Tae GaMYaTaa& Ya}a r&SYaSae )) a-dhruv€ capal€ ca tvaˆ s€m€ny€ bahubhiƒ saha, na tv€m icch€ma bhadraˆ te gamyat€ˆ yatra raˆsyase • — — — • — — — • — — — • — • — • — — — • • — — — • — — • — • — AvXYa& MaaNaNaa k==aYaaR TavaSMaai>aYaRXaiSviNa ) Xak*==NMaU}ae iNavSa Tv& Pauae )) avayaˆ m€nan€ k€ry€ tav€sm€bhir yaasvini, akn-m™tre nivasa tvaˆ puŠyam etad dhi naƒ ubhe TvMa( A–Da]uva cPala c “You are uncertain (a-dhruva), restless (capala) bhui>a" Sah SaaMaaNYaa and common [object of enjoyment] with many. TvaMa( Na wC^aMa" We do not want you. >ad]Ma( Tae Blessed be you! Ya}a r&SYaSae GaMYaTaaMa( Please go wherever you like!” After being solicited again by Lakm… they said: YaXaiSviNa “O famous [Lakm…]! Tav MaaNaNaa ASMaai>a" AvXYaMa( k==aYaaR Certainly your honor should be done by us. [email protected] 133

... we should not disrespect you Xau>ae O goddess [Lakm…]! TvMa( Na" Xak*==Ta(–MaU}ae iNavSa You please reside in our (naƒ) dung (akt) and urine (m™tra) WTad( PauaUTaaNaa& Gaav" SavRSau%Pa[da" ) v*iÖMaak==a¿Taa iNaTYa& Gaav" k==aYaaR" Pa[di+aaUTaaNaaMa( MaaTar" the mothers (m€t) of all beings (bh™ta) SavR–Sau%–Pa[da" and givers of all happiness (sukha). v*iÖMa( Aak==a¿Taa By one desiring prosperity (vddhi) iNaTYaMa( Gaav" Pa[di+aaRYaMa( ) ivraJaYaiTa Ta& deXa& PaaPa& caSYaaPak==zRiTa )) nivi˜aˆ go-kulaˆ yatra v€saˆ muñcati nirbhayam, vir€jayati taˆ deaˆ p€paˆ c€sy€pakarati PaaiQaRv vqr “O King [Yudhi˜hira], O hero! GavaMa( k==ITaRNaMa( é]vaRYaMa( ìaSaMa( MauÄiTa and where it fearlessly (nir.bhayam) breathes (?), TaMa( deXaMa( ivraJaYaiTa that land (dea) it makes shining [in beauty] 134 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

ASYa PaaPaMa( c APak==zRiTa and all its sin (p€pa) it removes.” 230 • — — • — — — — — • — — • — • — — — — • • — — — • • — — • — • — SauæPaa bhuæPaaê ivìæPaaê MaaTar" ) Gaavae MaaMauPaiTaïNTaaiMaiTa iNaTYa& Pa]k==ITaRYaeTa( )) sur™p€ bahu-r™p€ ca viva-r™p€ ca m€taraƒ, g€vo m€m upati˜hant€m iti nityaˆ prak…rtayet SauæPaa" bhu–æPaa" c “[Cows are] of a beautiful form (su.r™pa) and of various forms ivì–æPaa" c MaaTar" of a universal form and the mothers (m€t) [of all]. Gaav" MaaMa( oPaiTaïNTaaMa( ‘Let cows come to me.’ wiTa iNaTYaMa( Pa]k==ITaRYaeTa( Thus one should always (nityam) glorify.” 231 — — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — — — — — • — — — • — — — • — • — Gaa===vE===PaXYaaMYah&===iNaTYa&===Gaav"===PaXYaNTau===Maa&===Sada===)===Gaavae==_SMaak&=====vYa&===TaaSaa&===YaTaae===GaavSTaTaae===vYaMa( ))

g€ vai pay€my ahaˆ nityaˆ g€vaƒ payantu m€ˆ sad€, g€vo ’sm€kaˆ vayaˆ t€s€ˆ yato g€vas tato vayam Gaa" vE AhMa( iNaTYaMa( PaXYaaiMa “At cows (go) I always look. Gaav" MaaMa( Sada PaXYaNTau Let cows always look at me. Gaav" ASMaak==Ma( vYaMa( TaaSaaMa( Cows are ours and we are theirs. YaTa" Gaav" TaTa" vYaMa( Where there are cows there are we.” 232 — — • — — — — — — • — — • — • — — — • • • — — — — • — • • — • — A®uíMaa}a" SQaUlae va bahuMaa}a" Pa]MaaaDaqYaTae )) a‰gu˜a-m€traƒ sth™lo v€ b€hu-m€traƒ pram€Šataƒ, €rdras tu sa-pal€a ca daŠa ity abhidh…yate A®uí–Maa}a" Pa]MaaaDaqYaTae this is said to be a [proper] stick (daŠa).” ... for goading cattle 233 — • — — • — — — — • — — • — • — — — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — AaTMaMaaTaa Gaurae" PaTNaq b]aøaveTa( )) go-v€Š€ˆ vipattau ca y€vantaƒ prekak€ jan€ƒ, na v€rayanti t€ˆ te€ˆ sarve€ˆ p€takaˆ bhavet Gav–AXaNaezu ivk]==I

TaTa" Gaae–vDaMa( Pa]aPNaaeiTa then one attains [the sin of] cow-killing (go-vadha). ... Gaae–v*zaaveTa( there is the sin (p€taka) [of cow-killing].”

136 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Virtue

235 • — — — • — — — • • — — • — • — • — — — • — — — • • — • • — • — TaPa" XaaEc& dYaa SaTYaiMaiTa Paada" k*==Tae k*==Taa" ) ADaMaa|XaEñYaae >aGNaa" SMaYaSa®MadESTav ))

tapaƒ aucaˆ day€ satyam iti p€d€ƒ kte kt€ƒ, a-dharm€ˆais trayo bhagn€ƒ smaya-sa‰ga-madais tava TaPa" XaaEcMa( dYaa SaTYaMa( “(4) Austerity (tapas), (2) purity (auca), (3) mercy (day€) and (1) truthfulness (satya) — Tapas includes fasting and silence (mauna). wiTa Paada" k*==Tae k*==Taa" these your legs (p€da) were established in kta-yuga. Sometimes, charity (d€na) is mentioned in place of purity (auca). SMaYa–Sa®–MadE" By (4) intoxication (mada), (2) womanizing and (3) pride (smaya) sa‰ga — ‘association’ A–DaMaR–A&XaE" by [these] limbs (aˆa) of a-dharma Tav }aYa" >aGNaa" three of your [legs] are [already] broken (bhagna).” ... tapas by mada, day€ by smaya, and auca by sa‰ga 236 — — • — • — — — — — • • • — • — — — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — A>YaiQaRTaSTada TaSMaE SQaaNaaiNa k==lYae ddaE ) ÛUTa& PaaNa& iñYa" SaUNaa Ya}aaDaMaRêTauivRDa" )) abhyarthitas tad€ tasmai sth€n€ni kalaye dadau, dy™taˆ p€naˆ striyaƒ s™n€ yatr€dharma catur-vidhaƒ • — • — • — — — — • — • • — • — • — • — • — — — • — — — • — • — PauNaê YaacMaaNaaYa JaaTaæPaMadaTPa[>au" ) TaTaae==_Na*Ta& Mad& k==aMa& rJaae vEr& c PaÄMaMa( )) puna ca y€cam€n€ya j€ta-r™pam ad€t prabhuƒ, tato ’n-taˆ madaˆ k€maˆ rajo vairaˆ ca pañcamam A>YaiQaRTa" [King Par…kit,] being solicited (abhyarthita) [by Kali] ... Kali, the personified sin TaSMaE k==lYae to that Kali Tada SQaaNaaiNa ddaE he then gave places (sth€na) ... as residence Ya}a cTauivRDa" A–DaMaR" where there is the fourfold a-dharma — [namely] ÛUTaMa( PaaNaMa( (1) gambling (dy™ta), (4) drinking (p€na) iñYa" SaUNaa (2) prostitution (striya — womanizing) and (3) slaughter (s™n€). PauNa" c YaacMaaNaaYa To the again (punas) begging (y€cam€na) [Kali] Pa[>au" JaaTa–æPaMa( AdaTa( King [Par…kit] gave gold (j€ta-r™pa), TaTa" [because] from that come ANa*TaMa( MadMa( k==aMaMa( (1) falsehood (an-ta), (4) intoxication (mada), (2) lust (k€ma) rJa" vErMa( c PaÄMaMa( (3) passion (rajas) and as fifth enmity (vaira).” 237 — — — • • — — — — — — • • — • — • — — • • — — — — — — • • — • — vedSYaaePaiNazTSaTYa& SaTYaSYaaePaiNazÕMa" ) dMaSYaaePaiNazÕaNa& daNaSYaaePaiNaztaPa" ) vedasyopaniat satyaˆ satyasyopaniad damaƒ, damasyopaniad d€naˆ d€nasyopaniat tapaƒ • • — • • — — — — — — • • — • — TaPaSaaePaiNaztYaaGaSTYaaGaSYaaePaiNazTSau:aMa( )) tapasopaniat ty€gas ty€gasyopaniat sukham [email protected] 137

The sandhi between tapasaƒ and upaniad should be tapasa upaniad, but further sandhi was made to tapasopaniad. (?) vedSYa oPaiNazd( SaTYaMa( “The purpose of the Veda is (1) truth (satya) upaniad — secret meaning, purpose SaTYaSYa oPaiNazd( dMa" the purpose of satya is (2) sense-control (dama) dMaSYa oPaiNazd( daNaMa( the purpose of dama is (3) charity (d€na) daNaSYa oPaiNazd( TaPa" the purpose of d€na is (4) penance (tapas) TaPaSa" oPaiNazd( TYaaGa" the purpose of tapas renunciation (ty€ga) TYaaGaSYa oPaiNazd( Sau:aMa( and the purpose of ty€ga is happiness (sukha).” 238 — — — — • — — — • — — — • — • — — — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — iNaTYa& k]==aeDaataPaae r+aeiC^\Ya& r+aeÀ MaTSaraTa( ) ivÛa& MaaNaavMaaNaa>YaaMaaTMaaNa& Tau Pa]MaadTa" )) nityaˆ krodh€t tapo rakec chriyaˆ rakec ca matsar€t, vidy€ˆ m€n€vam€n€bhy€m €tm€naˆ tu pram€dataƒ — • — — • — — — • — • • • — • — — — — — • — — — • — — — • — • — AaNa*Xa&SYa& Parae DaMaR" +aMaa c ParMa& blMa( ) AaTMajaNa& Par& jaNa& Na SaTYaaiÜÛTae ParMa( )) €naˆsyaˆ paro dharmaƒ kam€ ca paramaˆ balam, €tma-jñ€naˆ paraˆ jñ€naˆ na saty€d vidyate param TaPa" iNaTYaMa( k]==aeDaaTa( r+aeTa( “One should always (nityam) protect penance (tapas) from anger (krodha) ié]YaMa( c MaTSaraTa( r+aeTa( one should protect prosperity (r…) from pride (matsara — envy) ivÛaMa( MaaNa–AvMaaNaa>YaaMa( education (vidy€) from honor (m€na) and dishonor (avam€na) AaTMaaNaMa( Tau Pa]MaadTa" and oneself (€tman) from illusion (pram€da). AaNa*Xa&SYaMa( Par" DaMaR" Mercy (€naˆsya) is the supreme virtue (dharma) +aMaa c ParMaMa( blMa( forgiveness (kam€) the supreme strength (bala) AaTMa–jaNaMa( ParMa( jaNaMa( and self-realization (€tma-jñ€na) the supreme knowledge (jñ€na). SaTYaaTa( ParMa( Na ivÛTae [But] there exists nothing higher (para) than truthfulness (satya).” 239 — — • • • — — — • — — — • — • — — — • • • — — — — — — — • — • — SaTYaSYa vcNa& SaaDau Na SaTYaaiÜÛTae ParMa( ) SaTYaeNa ivDa*Ta& Sav| Sav| SaTYae Pa]iTaiïTaMa( )) satyasya vacanaˆ s€dhu na saty€d vidyate param satyena vidhtaˆ sarvaˆ sarvaˆ satye prati˜hitam • • — • • — — — — — — — • — • — — — • • • — — — • — — — • — • — AiPa PaaPak*==Taae raEd]a" SaTYa& k*==Tva Pa*QaKPa*Qak(== ) Ad]aehMaivSa&vad& Pa]vTaRNTae Tadaé]Yaa" )) api p€pa-kto raudr€ƒ satyaˆ ktv€ pthak pthak, a-droham a-visaˆv€daˆ pravartante tad-€ray€ƒ SaTYaSYa vcNaMa( SaaDau “Speaking (vacana) of the truth (satya) is virtuous (s€dhu). SaTYaaTa( ParMa( Na ivÛTae There exists nothing superior (para) to truth. SavRMa( SaTYaeNa ivDa*TaMa( Everything (sarva) is supported by truth. SavRMa( SaTYae Pa]iTaiïTaMa( Everything depends (‘is based’) on truth. PaaPa–k*==Ta" raEd]a" AiPa Even sinful (p€pa-kt) and dreadful (raudra) persons SaTYaMa( k*==Tva Pa*Qak(== Pa*Qak(== after swearing [to keep] (‘doing’) truth amongst each other (pthak pthak) Tad(–Aaé]Yaa" relying on that [truth] A–d]aehMa( A–ivSa&vadMa( Pa]vTaRNTae act without injury and lying.” droha — injury; visaˆv€da — ‘false assertion’

138 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

240 — — • — — — • — — — — — • • — SaTYa& vd====) DaMa| cr====) SvaDYaaYaaNMaa Pa]Mad" ) satyaˆ vada, dharmaˆ cara, sv€dhy€y€n m€ pramadaƒ — • — — • — • • — — • — — — • — — • — • • • — — • — MaaTa*devae >av====) iPaTa*devae >av====) AacaYaRdevae >av====) AiTaiQadevae >av ) m€t-devo bhava, pit-devo bhava, €c€rya-devo bhava, atithi-devo bhava SaTYaMa( vd “Speak the truth (satya). DaMaRMa( cr Practice virtue (dharma). SvaDYaaYaaNa( Maa Pa]Mad" Do not neglect your daily recitations (sv€dhy€ya). MaaTa*–dev" >av Worship your mother (m€t). iPaTa*–dev" >av Worship your father (pit). AacaYaR–dev" >av Worship your teacher (€c€rya). AiTaiQa–dev" >av Worship your guests (atithi).” 241 — • — — • — — — — • — • • — • — — — — — • — — — • — — — • — • — luBDaMaQaeRNa Ga*õqYaaTSTaBDaMaÅilk==MaRaUirYaMa( ) Sav| Saae!uMal& MaNYae ‰Tae==_lqk==Par& NarMa( ))

na hy a-saty€t paro ’dharma iti hov€ca bh™r iyam, sarvaˆ sohum alaˆ manye te ’l…ka-paraˆ naram A–SaTYaaTa( Na ih Par" A–DaMaR" “There is no greater sin (a-dharma) than untruthfulness (a-satya). Alqk==–ParMa( NarMa( ‰Tae ‘Except for a person (nara) who is given to falsehood (al…ka) SavRMa( Saae!uMa( AlMa( MaNYae I consider [myself] able (alam) to tolerate everything.’ — ... to bear the greatest mountains wiTa wYaMa( >aU" h ovac This the earth (bh™) [once] said.” 244 • — • — • — — — — — — — • — • — — — • • • — — — • — — — • — • — Aih&SaYaEv===>aUTaaNaa&===k==aYa|===é[eYaae==_NauXaaSaNaMa(===)===vaKcEv===MaDaura===ë+

[email protected] 139

a-hiˆsayaiva bh™t€n€ˆ k€ryaˆ reyo ’nu€sanam, v€k caiva madhur€ lakŠ€ prayojy€ dharmam icchat€ A–ih&SaYaa Wv “Without giving any pain (a-hiˆs€) >aUTaaNaaMa( to all beings (bh™ta) é[eYa" ANauXaaSaNaMa( k==aYaRMa( good (reya) instruction (anu€sana) must be given. DaMaRMa( wC^Taa By one desiring (icchat) virtue (dharma) MaDaura ë+

satyaˆ br™y€t priyaˆ br™y€n na br™y€t satyam a-priyam, priyaˆ ca n€ntaˆ br™y€d ea dharmaƒ san€tanaƒ SaTYaMa( b]UYaaTa( “One should say (br™y€t) the truth (satya) iPa[YaMa( b]UYaaTa( and one should say what is pleasing (priya). A–iPa]YaMa( SaTYaMa( Na b]UYaaTa( One should not say unpleasing (a-priya) truth Na c iPa[YaMa( ANa*TaMa( b]UYaaTa( nor should one say pleasing untruth (an-ta). Wz" SaNaaTaNa" DaMaR" This is eternal (san€tana) law (dharma).” 246 — • — • • — — — — — • • • — • — • — • — — • • — — • — — • — • — DaaiMaRk==a GauaihTaE" Pa]aPNauvNTaqh duZk*==TaMa( ))

dh€rmik€ guŠa-sampann€ƒ saty€rjava-samanvit€ƒ, durukta-v€c€bhihitaiƒ pr€pnuvant…ha duktam • — • — — — — — — — — — • — • — — — • — • • • — • • — — • — • — ivMa*XYa TaSMaaTPa]ajeNa v¢==VYa& DaMaRiMaC^Taa ) SaTYaaNa*TaeNa ih k*==Ta oPadeXaae ihNaiSTa ih ))

vimya tasm€t pr€jñena vaktavyaˆ dharmam icchat€, saty€ntena hi kta upadeo hinasti hi GauaihTaE" by declarations (abhihita — declared) of improper (durukta) words (v€c€) duZk*==TaMa( wh Pa]aPNauviNTa they get sin (dukta) in this world (iha). ... TaSMaaTa( Therefore DaMaRMa( wC^Taa Pa]ajeNa by a wise man (pr€jña) desiring (icchat) merit (dharma) ivMa*XYa v¢==VYaMa( [an instruction] is to be spoken (vaktavya) after consideration. SaTYa–ANa*TaeNa ih k*==Ta" oPadeXa" And the instruction done as a trade satya-anta — practice of ‘truth and falsehood’, commerce ihNaiSTa ih violates [the instructor].” 247 — — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — — • — • • — — — • • — • • — • — NaaPa*í" k==SYaicd( b]UYaa‘aaPYaNYaaYaeNa Pa*C^Ta" ) jaNavaNaiPa MaeDaavq Ja@vTSaMauPaaivXaeTa( ))

n€p˜aƒ kasyacid br™y€n n€py a-ny€yena pcchataƒ, jñ€nav€n api medh€v… jaavat samup€viet A–Pa*í" “Without being asked k==SYaicd( Na b]UYaaTa( one should not speak to anyone 140 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Na AiPa A–NYaaYaeNa Pa*C^Ta" nor to one who is asking improperly (a-ny€yena). jaNavaNa( AiPa MaeDaavq An intelligent man, even when knowledgeable (jñ€navat) Ja@vTa( SaMauPaaivXaeTa( should [then] sit like dumb (jaavat).” 248 • — — — • — — — — • — • • — • — • • — — • — — — • — — • • — • — PaYa"PaaNa& >auJa®aNaa& ke==vl& ivzvDaRNaMa( ) oPadeXaae ih MaU%aR

payaƒ-p€naˆ bhuja‰g€n€ˆ kevalaˆ via-vardhanam, upadeo hi m™rkh€Š€ˆ prakop€ya na €ntaye >auJa®aNaaMa( PaYa"–PaaNaMa( “Giving milk to snakes payaƒ-p€na — ‘milk-drink’, milk; bhuja‰ga (bhujam.ga) — ‘curved-going’, a snake ke==vlMa( ivz–vDaRNaMa( is just enhancing (vardhana) their poison (via). MaU%aRaa" Pauåza raJaNSaTaTa& iPa]YavaidNa" ) AiPa]YaSYa c PaQYaSYa v¢==a é]aeTaa c dulR>a" ))

sulabh€ƒ puru€ r€jan satataˆ priya-v€dinaƒ, a-priyasya ca pathyasya vakt€ rot€ ca durlabhaƒ raJaNa( “O King! SaTaTaMa( iPa]Ya–vaidNa" Pauåza" Persons (purua) who always (satatam) speek pleasing (priya) words Saul>aa" are easy to find. A–iPa]YaSYa c PaQYaSYa Of something unpalatable but suitable (pathya) v¢==a é]aeTaa c dulR>a" [both] a speaker (vakt) and a hearer (rot) is rare.” 250 — — • • • — — — — — — • • — • — — • — — • — — — — • — • • — • — Pa*í" iPa]YaihTa& b]UYaa‘a b]UYaadihTa& iPa]YaMa( ) AiPa]Ya& va ihTa& b]UYaaC^*

p˜aƒ priya-hitaˆ br™y€n na br™y€d a-hitaˆ priyam, a-priyaˆ v€ hitaˆ br™y€c chŠvato ’numato mithaƒ Pa*í" “When asked [by the king] iPa]Ya–ihTaMa( b]UYaaTa( he (the courtier) should say the pleasing (priya) truth (hita — ‘what is beneficial’). iPa]YaMa( A–ihTaMa( Na b]UYaaTa( He should not say the pleasing untruth. ANauMaTa" [Only when] allowed, iMaQa" Xa*YaNTar& TaQaa ) Ma*’ala>Yaa& SMa*Ta& baù& >aavXauiÖSTaQaaNTarMa( )) aucaˆ ca dvi-vidhaˆ proktaˆ b€hyam €bhyantaraˆ tath€, mj-jal€bhy€ˆ smtaˆ b€hyaˆ bh€va-uddhis tath€ntaram — — — • • — — — — — — — • — • — • — — • • — — — • • — — • — • — AaXaaEcaiÖ vr& baù& TaSMaada>YaNTar& vrMa( ) o>aa>Yaa& c XauicYaRSTau Sa XauicNaeRTar" Xauic" )) €auc€d dhi varaˆ b€hyaˆ tasm€d €bhyantaraˆ varam, ubh€bhy€ˆ ca ucir yas tu sa ucir netaraƒ uciƒ XaaEcMa( c iÜ–ivDaMa( Pa]ae¢==Ma( “Purity (auca) is said to be of two kinds (dvi-vidha) — baùMa( TaQaa Aa>YaNTarMa( external (b€hya) and internal (€bhyantara). [email protected] 141

Ma*d(–Jala>YaaMa( baùMa( SMa*TaMa( [Purity] with earth (md) and water (jala) is said to be external TaQaa >aav–XauiÖ" ANTarMa( and purity of thought (bh€va) is internal (antara). AaXaaEcaTa( ih baùMa( vrMa( Better (vara) than impurity (€auca) is external [purity] TaSMaaTa( Aa>YaNTarMa( vrMa( and better than that is internal [purity]. Ya" Tau o>aa>YaaMa( c Xauic" One who is pure (uci) by both (ubha) Sa" Xauic" [only] he is pure, Na wTar" Xauic" no one else (itara) is pure.” 252 • • — • • — • • — • — • • — • — • — — — • — — — — • — — • — • — :aNaNaaÕhNaaÜzaRÓaei>arak]==MaaR" XauDYaTae >aUiMa" PaÄMaaÀaePalePaNaaTa( )) khanan€d dahan€d var€d gobhir €kramaŠ€d api, caturbhiƒ udhyate bh™miƒ pañcam€c copalepan€t • • — — • — — — • — — — • — • — — • — — • — — — — • — — • — • — rJaSaa XauDYaTae Naarq Nadq veGaeNa XauDYaiTa ) >aSMaNaa XauDYaTae k==a&SYa& TaaMa]MaMleNa XauDYaiTa )) rajas€ udhyate n€r… nad… vegena udhyati, bhasman€ udhyate k€ˆsyaˆ t€mram amlena udhyati :aNaNaaTa( dhNaaTa( vzaRTa( “By (‘from’) digging (khanana), burning (dahana), by rain (vara) Gaaei>a" Aak]==MaaR" >aUiMa" XauDYaTae by [these] four [means] land (bh™mi) is purified; PaÄMaaTa( c oPalePaNaaTa( and by a fifth, by smearing (upalepana) [it with cow-dung]. Naarq rJaSaa XauDYaTae A woman (n€r…) is purified by her course (rajas) Nadq veGaeNa XauDYaiTa a river (nad…) is purified by its current (vega) k==a&SYaMa( >aSMaNaa XauDYaTae bell-metal (k€ˆsya) is purified by ashes (bhasman) TaaMa]Ma( AMleNa XauDYaiTa and copper (t€mra) is purified by a sour substance (amla).” 253 — — — — • — — — • — — — • — • — — — • — — — — — — — — — • — • — AiÙSTau Pa]ae+a>> adbhiƒ ALPaaNaaMa( Tau but of small (alpa) [measures] AiÙ" Pa]+aalNaeNa by washing (prak€lana) with water XaaEcMa( ivDaqYaTae purity is prescribed. ... MaaJaaRr–Mai+ak==a–k==I$=– Cats (m€rj€ra), flies (makik€), crawling insects (k…˜a) –PaTa®–k*==iMa–dduRra" flying insects (pata‰ga), worms (kmi) and frogs (dardura) MaeDYa–A–MaeDYaMa( WNaMa( SPa*XaiNTa touch both this what is pure and impure, 142 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

medhya — ‘fit for an offering’, pure Na oiC^íaNa( MaNau" Ab]vqTa( [but] Manu did not call them impure. ... ucchi˜a — ‘left’, to be rejected, impure SaNTaTaa" Daara" [Continually] flowing (santata) rivers vaTa–oÖUTaa" reaURTva SaMaaihTa" ) PairJaPYa c MaN}aaia+aYaeÕNTaDaavNaMa( )) utth€ya netre prak€lya ucir bh™tv€ sam€hitaƒ, parijapya ca mantr€Ši bhakayed danta-dh€vanam — — • — • — — — • — • — • — • — — — — — • — — — — — — • • — • — AaYaubRl& YaXaae vc| Pa]Jaa" PaXaUNvSaUiNa c ) b]ø Pa]ja& c MaeDaa& c Tv& Naae Daeih vNaSPaTae )) €yur balaˆ yao varcaˆ praj€ƒ pa™n vas™ni ca, brahma prajñ€ˆ ca medh€ˆ ca tvaˆ no dhehi vanaspate oTQaaYa Nae}ae Pa]+aaLYa “[After] rising, washing the two eyes (netra) Xauic" SaMaaihTa" >aUTva becoming pure (uci) and self-restrained (sam€hita) MaN}aaia+aYaeTa( one should chew (‘eat’) a tooth-cleaner (danta-dh€vana). [One such mantra is:] vNaSPaTae ‘O tree (vanaspati)! ... from which the tooth-stick is taken AaYau" blMa( YaXa" vcRMa( Long life (€yus), strength (bala), fame (yaas), energy (varcas) Pa]Jaa" PaXaUNa( vSaUiNa c children (praj€), cattle (pau), wealth (vasu) b]ø Pa]jaMa( c MaeDaaMa( c Vedic knowledge (brahma), wisdom (prajñ€) and intelligence (medh€) TvMa( Na" Daeih you please give us (naƒ).” 256 — — • — • — — — — • — — • — • — — — — — • — — — — • — • • — • — A‘a& bu>au+aMaaauKTva ca‘a& TaQaEv i}aiÜR" PauNa" PairMaaJaRYaeTa( )) annaˆ bubhukam€Šas tu trir mukhena sped apaƒ, bhuktv€ c€nnaˆ tathaiva trir dviƒ punaƒ parim€rjayet A‘aMa( bu>au+aMaaauKTva c And after eating food also [email protected] 143

TaQaa Wv i}a" iÜ" PauNa" PairMaaJaRYaeTa( one should similarly wash [the mouth] thrice and again twice (dvi).” 257 — — • • • — — — valeNa Tau Na >au“aqTa )

v€lena tu na bhuñj…ta valeNa Tau “But [food] with hair (v€la) [in it] Na >au“aqTa one should not eat.”

144 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Charity

258 • — • • • — — — • — — — • — • — — — • — • — — — — • — • • — • — AhNYahiNa daTaVYaMadqNaeNaaNTaraTMaNaa ) STaaek==adiPa Pa]YaTNaeNa daNaiMaTYai>aDaqYaTae )) ahany ahani d€tavyam a-d…nen€ntar€tman€, stok€d api prayatnena d€nam ity abhidh…yate AhiNa AhiNa Pa]YaTNaeNa “Carefully, every day (ahan) A–dqNaeNa ANTaraTMaNaa with a liberal (a-d…na — ‘non-wretched’) mind STaaek==aTa( AiPa daTaVYaMa( even from a little (stoka) [income something] one should give — daNaMa( wiTa Ai>aDaqYaTae this is called charity (d€na).” 259 — — — • • — — — • • — — • — • — • — • — • — — — — — — • • — • — Wk==a& Gaa& dXaGaudRÛaÕXa dÛaÀ GaaeXaTaq ) XaTa& SahóGaudRÛaTSaveR TauLYaf==la ih Tae )) ek€ˆ g€ˆ daa-gur dady€d daa dady€c ca go-at…, ataˆ sahasra-gur dady€t sarve tulya-phal€ hi te dXa–Gau" Wk==aMa( GaaMa( dÛaTa( “The owner of ten (daa) cows (gu = go) should give one cow Gaae–XaTaq dXa dÛaTa( c the owner of a hundred should give ten Sahó–Gau" XaTaMa( dÛaTa( the owner of a thousand (sahasra) cows should give a hundred (ata) — Tae SaveR TauLYa–f==la" ih they all get an equal merit (phala — ‘fruit’, result).” 260 — • — • • — — — — • — • • — • — — • — • • — — — — — — — • — • — YaÕdaiTa iviXaíe>Yaae Ya’auhaeiTa idNae idNae ) Tatau ivtaMah& MaNYae Xaez& k==SYaaiPa r+aiTa )) yad dad€ti vii˜ebhyo yaj juhoti dine dine, tat tu vittam ahaˆ manye eaˆ kasy€pi rakati Yad( iviXaíe>Ya" ddaiTa “Whatever one gives to worthy persons Yad( idNae idNae JauhaeiTa and whatever one offers daily [as a ], Tad( Tau AhMa( ivtaMa( MaNYae that I consider as [true] wealth (vitta). ... because this goes to our credit in the next life XaezMa( k==SYa AiPa r+aiTa The rest one keeps for someone else.” 261 • — — • • — — — — — • • • — • — — — — • • — — — — — • • • — • — Na Tae>Yaae==_iPa DaNa& deYa& XaKYae SaiTa k==QaÄNa ) PaaPae>Yaae ih DaNa& dta& daTaarMaiPa Paq@YaeTa( )) na tebhyo ’pi dhanaˆ deyaˆ akye sati kathañcana, p€pebhyo hi dhanaˆ dattaˆ d€t€ram api p…ayet k==QaÄNa XaKYae SaiTa “If somehow able Tae>Ya" AiPa DaNaMa( Na deYaMa( one should not give them wealth (dhana), ... even when one is attacked by robbers, which is the context of this verse PaaPae>Ya" ih dtaMa( DaNaMa( because wealth given (datta) to sinners daTaarMa( AiPa Paq@YaeTa( will afflict also the giver (d€t).” 262 — — • — • • • — — • — — • — • — — — • — • — — — — • — — • — • — k==" k==SYa caePaku==åTae k==ê k==SMaE Pa]YaC^iTa ) Pa]a

AaTMaNaa AaTMa–AQaRMa( by himself [only] for himself Pa]aaUTaihTae rTaE" ) Ta& MaNYaNTae DaNaYauTaa" k*==PaaUTa–ihTae rTaE" “By those engaged (rata) in the welfare (hita) of all beings (bh™ta) AYaMa( DaMaR" o¢==" it is described as virtue (dharma) daTaVYaMa( wiTa that one should do charity (d€tavyam). TaMa( k*==PaYaTae )) d€n€n na dukaraˆ t€ta pthivy€m asti kiñcana, arthe ca mahat… tŠ€ sa ca duƒkhena labhyate • — — — • — — — • — — • • — • — • • — • • — — — • — • • • — • — PairTYaJYa iPa]YaaNPa]aYaTae and it is obtained with difficulty. MahaMaTae O great soul (mah€-mati) [Yudhi˜hira]! DaNa–AQaRMa( ih For the sake of wealth (dhana) iPa]YaaNa( Pa]aaviTa va Na va )) 146 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

ateu j€yate ™raƒ sahasreu ca paŠitaƒ, vakt€ ata-sahasreu d€t€ bhavati v€ na v€ • • — • • — — — • • — • • — • — • — — — • — — — • — — — • — • — Na ravR¢==a daTaa SaMMaaNadaNaTa" )) indriy€Š€ˆ jaye ™ro dharmaˆ carati paŠitaƒ, hita-priyoktibhir vakt€ d€t€ samm€na-d€nataƒ XaTaezu XaUr" JaaYaTae “Among hundreds (ata) [only one] hero (™ra) is born Sahóezu c Pai<@Ta" and among thousands (sahasra) one wise man (paŠita) XaTa–Sahóezu v¢==a among hundred thousands one orator (vakt) daTaa >aviTa va Na va [but] a man of [true] charity (d€t — ‘giver’) is born or not. ... i.e., there is doubt whether one will be born at all ra" v¢==a by beneficial (hita) and pleasing (priya) words (ukti) one is an orator SaMMaaNa–daNaTa" daTaa by a donation with giving honor (samm€na) one is a man of [true] charity.” 266 • • — — • — — — — — — — • — • — • • — — • — — — — — — — • — • — Ai>aGaMYaaetaMa& daNaMaahUTa& cEv MaDYaMaMa( ) ADaMa& vacMaaNa& SYaaTSaevadaNa& c iNaZf==lMa( )) abhigamyottamaˆ d€nam €h™taˆ caiva madhyamam, adhamaˆ v€cam€naˆ sy€t sev€-d€naˆ ca niphalam Ai>aGaMYa otaMaMa( daNaMa( “(1) Going to the receiver (abhigamya — ‘after visiting’) is the best gift (d€na) AahUTaMa( c Wv MaDYaMaMa( (2) to someone invited (€h™ta — ‘called’) is the middle best [gift] vacMaaNaMa( ADaMaMa( SYaaTa( (3) to one who is asking (v€cam€na) is the lowest [gift]. Saeva–daNaMa( c iNaZPalMa( The gift for some service (sev€-d€na) is fruitless.” 267 • — • — • — — — — • — — • — • — ParSParSYa daNaaiNa laek==Yaa}aa Na DaMaRTa" ) parasparasya d€n€ni loka-y€tr€ na dharmataƒ ParSParSYa daNaaiNa “Gifts (d€na) of reciprocation (paraspara) laek==–Yaa}aa are a worldly affair Na DaMaRTa" and not from a virtues motive.” 268 — — — — • — — — — — — • • DaMaaRdQaaRÙYaaTk==aMaaTk==aåaYaaTa( k==aMaaTa( out of fear (bhaya), freely (k€ma) k==aå

... charity is given 269 • — • — — — — — — • — — • — • — — — — — • — — — • — • • • — • — ihraURiMadaNaEê SavRXa" ) Maa&SaSYaa>a+aaUiMa–daNaE" c with gifts of cows (go) and gifts of land (bh™mi) Maa&SaSYa A–>a+aaYaSYa ih Yaae daTaa TaSYaEv SauMahTf==lMa( ) Na ih Pa]aaYaSYa ih daTaa “One who is a giver (d€t) of fearlessness (a-bhaya) ... who gives protection and does not kill any creature TaSYa Wv SauMahTa( f==lMa( for him there is very great (su.mahat) merit (phala — fruit). i}azu laeke==zu In all the three worlds (loka) Pa]aaUiMa>aURiTaMaRhadevq daTaar& ku==åTae iPa]YaMa( ) bh™mir bh™tir mah€-dev… d€t€raˆ kurute priyam — — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — ... MaaMaevadta Maa& dta Maa& dtva MaaMavaPSYaQa ) m€m ev€datta m€ˆ datta m€ˆ dattv€ m€m av€psyatha >aUiMa" >aUiTa" Maha–devq “The earth (Bh™mi) is prosperity (bh™ti) [personified] and a great goddess (dev…). daTaarMa( iPa]YaMa( ku==åTae She makes the giver (d€t) [of land] her beloved (priya). ... MaaMa( Wv Aadta [She orders a king:] ‘Receive (€datta) me [as a gift] MaaMa( dta [and then] give me (datta) away! MaaMa( dtva [After] giving me away MaaMa( AvaPSYaQa you will obtain (av€psyatha) me [again]’.” ... next life again, i.e., you will again be a king 272 • — • • • — — — — • — — • — • — — — — • • — — — — — — — • — • — YaQaaPSau PaiTaTa" SaÛSTaElibNdu" Pa]SaPaRiTa ) Wv& >aUiMak*==Ta& daNa& XaSYae XaSYae Pa]raehiTa )) yath€psu patitaƒ sadyas taila-binduƒ prasarpati, evaˆ bh™mi-ktaˆ d€naˆ asye asye prarohati APSau PaiTaTa" “When fallen on water (ap) YaQaa TaEl–ibNdu" SaÛ" Pa]SaPaRiTa as a drop (bindu) of oil (taila) immediately (sadya) spreads, WvMa( >aUiMa–k*==TaMa( daNaMa( thus [the merit of] a gift (d€na) of earth (bh™mi) 148 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

XaSYae XaSYae Pa]raehiTa grows with (‘in’) every grain (asya).” ... of every harvest 273 — — — — • — — — — • — — • — • — SavaRNk==aMaaNPa]YaC^iNTa Yae Pa]YaC^iNTa k==aÄNaMa( ) sarv€n k€m€n prayacchanti ye prayacchanti k€ñcanam Yae k==aÄNaMa( Pa]YaC^iNTa “Those who make a gift of gold (k€ñcana) SavaRNa( k==aMaaNa( Pa]YaC^iNTa make a gift of everything desirable (k€ma).” 274 — — • — — • • — • — — — — • — — • • — • — — AGNaerPaTYa& Pa]QaMa& SauvaUvERZ

— — • — — • • — • — — — — • — — • • — • — — laek==aS}aYaSTaeNa >aviNTa dtaa Ya" k==aÄNa& Gaa& c Mahq& c dÛaTa( ))

agner apatyaˆ prathamaˆ suvarŠo bh™r vaiŠav… s™rya-sut€ ca g€vaƒ lok€s trayas tena bhavanti datt€ yaƒ k€ñcanaˆ g€ˆ ca mah…ˆ ca dady€t SauvaU" vEZaviNTa by him the three worlds (loka) are given.” ... i.e., Agni, ViŠu and S™rya 275 — — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — • • — — • — — — — — • • • — • — Yaae b]UYaaÀaiPa iXaZYaaYa DaMYaa| b]aøq& SarSvTaqMa( ) Pa*iQavqGaaePa]daNaa>Yaa& TauLYa& Sa f==lMaXNauTae )) yo br™y€c c€pi iy€ya dharmy€ˆ br€hm…ˆ sarasvat…m, pthiv…-go-prad€n€bhy€ˆ tulyaˆ sa phalam anute DaMYaaRMa( b]aøqMa( SarSvTaqMa( “Knowledge (sarasvat…) on dharma and on the Absolute (brahma) dharmya — ‘relating to dharma’; br€hma — ‘relating to brahma’ Ya" iXaZYaaYa b]UYaaTa( c AiPa one who will speak to a disciple (iya), Pa*iQavq–Gaae–Pa]daNaa>YaaMa( TauLYaMa( f==lMa( a result (phala) equal to the gift of earth (pthiv…) and kine (go) Sa" AXNauTae he obtains.” 276 — • — • • — — — • — — — • — • — YaeNa JaqviTa Tad( dtva f==lSYaaNTaae Na ivÛTae ) yena j…vati tad dattv€ phalasy€nto na vidyate Tad( dtva YaeNa JaqviTa “[After] giving that [education] by which he (the disciple) lives ... a craft or a trade f==lSYa ANTa" Na ivÛTae there is no end to the merit.” ... the teacher obtains 277 — — • • • — — — • — — • • — • — A‘aeNa Sad*Xa& daNa& Na >aUTa& Na >aivZYaiTa ) [email protected] 149

annena sadaˆ d€naˆ na bh™taˆ na bhaviyati A‘aeNa Sad*XaMa( daNaMa( “A gift (d€na) equal to food (anna) Na >aUTaMa( Na >aivZYaiTa has not been (bh™ta) nor will it be.” 278 — • — — • — — — — — — — • — • — — • — • • — — — — — — • • — • — AaEzDa& PaQYaMaahar& òeha>Ya®& Pa]iTaé]YaMa( ) Ya" Pa]YaC^iTa raeiGa>Ya" SavRVYaaiDaivviJaRTa" )) auadhaˆ pathyam €h€raˆ sneh€bhya‰gaˆ pratirayam, yaƒ prayacchati rogibhyaƒ sarva-vy€dhi-vivarjitaƒ — — — — • — — — • — • • • — • — — — • • • — — — — — — — • — • — ... daNaaNYaeTaaiNa deYaaiNa ùNYaaiNa c ivXaezTa" ) dqNaaNDak*==PaYa" é]eYaSk==aMaeNa DaqMaTaa )) d€n€ny et€ni dey€ni hy any€ni ca vieataƒ, d…n€ndha-kpaŠ€dibhyaƒ reyas-k€mena dh…mat€ AaEzDaMa( PaQYaMa( AaharMa( “Medicine (auadha) and suitable (pathya) food (€h€ra) ... suitable for treatment òeh–A>Ya®Ma( Pa]iTaé]YaMa( oil (sneha) for rubbing the body (abhya‰ga) and shelter (pratiraya) — Ya" raeiGa>Ya" Pa]YaC^iTa one who gives this to the diseased (rogin), SavR–VYaaiDa–ivviJaRTa" he is freed from all diseases (vy€dhi) [himself]. ... DaqMaTaa é]eYa"–k==aMaeNa By an intelligent (dh…mat) man, desiring [his own] good (reyas) ivXaezTa" dqNa–ANDa–k*==PaYa" especially to the poor (d…na), blind (andha), distressed (kpaŠa), etc. WTaaiNa ANYaaiNa c daNaaiNa these and other gifts (d€na) deYaaiNa ih should be given (deya).” 279 — — — • • — — — — — — • • — • — — — — — • — — — • — — • • — • — PaaNaqYa& ParMa& daNa& daNaaNaa& MaNaurb]vqTa( ) TaSMaaTkU==Paa&ê vaPaqê Ta@aGaaiNa c :aaNaYaeTa( )) p€n…yaˆ paramaˆ d€naˆ d€n€n€ˆ manur abrav…t, tasm€t k™p€ˆ ca v€p… ca ta€g€ni ca kh€nayet daNaaNaaMa( “Of all gifts (d€na) PaaNaqYaMa( ParMaMa( daNaMa( water (p€n…ya) is the best gift MaNau" Ab]vqTa( said Manu (Manu-saˆhit€). TaSMaaTa( Therefore kU==PaaNa( c vaPaq" c Ta@aGaaiNa c wells (k™pa), ponds (v€p…) and tanks (ta€ga) :aaNaYaeTa( one should excavate.” 280 — • — — • — — — — • — — • — • — TaSYa Pau}aa >avNTYaeTae PaadPaa Naa}a Sa&XaYa" ) tasya putr€ bhavanty ete p€da-p€ n€tra saˆayaƒ — • — • • — — — — • — — • — • — — • — — • — — — — • — • • — • — ... PauiZPaTaa" f==lvNTaê TaPaRYaNTaqh MaaNavaNa( ) v*+ad& Pau}avd( v*+aaSTaarYaiNTa Par}a Tau )) ====pupit€ƒ phalavanta ca tarpayant…ha m€nav€n, vka-daˆ putravad vk€s t€rayanti paratra tu WTae PaadPaa" “These trees [which one has planted] p€da-pa — ‘who drinks through his feet’, a plant, tree TaSYa Pau}aa" >aviNTa become his children (putra), A}a Na Sa&XaYa" there is no doubt. ... PauiZPaTaa" f==lvNTa" c Bearing flowers and fruits (phala) 150 SANSKRIT READER COURSE wh MaaNavaNa( TaPaRYaiNTa in this world (iha) they please men (m€nava) Par}a Tau and in the other world (paratra) v*+aa" Pau}avTa( [those] trees (vka), just like [own] children (putravat[i]) v*+a–dMa( TaarYaiNTa they save the planter of the trees [from hell].” vka-da — ‘who gives trees’ 281 — — — • • — — — — • — • • — • — — — — • • — — — • • — — • — • — Pau‘aaMNaae Nark==aÛSMaaT}aaYaTae iPaTar& SauTa" ) TaSMaaTPau}a wiTa Pa[ae¢==" SvYaMaev SvYaM>auva )) pun-n€mno narak€d yasm€t tr€yate pitaraˆ sutaƒ, tasm€t putra iti proktaƒ svayam eva svayambhuv€ PauTa(–NaaMNa" Nark==aTa( “From the hell (naraka) called ‘put’ YaSMaaTa( SauTa" iPaTarMa( }aaYaTae because a child (suta) delivers (‘tra’) the father (pit), TaSMaaTa( SvYaMa( Wv SvYaM>auva therefore, by Brahm€ (Svayambh™) himself Pau}a" wiTa Pa[ae¢==" it (a child) is called putra (from ‘put-tra’).” 282 — — • — • — — — • — — — • — • — — — • — • — — — — • — — • — • — Ga*õaiTa TaT+a

katriyo ’haˆ na j€n€mi deh…ti vacanaˆ kvacit, prayaccha yuddham ity evaˆ-v€dinaƒ smo dvijottama iÜJa–otaMa, AhMa( +ai}aYa" “O br€hmaŠa! I am a katriya. deih wiTa vcNaMa( The word ‘give (dehi) [me]’ Kvicd( Na JaaNaaiMa I do not know whatsoever. Pa]YaC^ YauÖMa( wiTa ‘Give (prayaccha) me battle (yuddha)!’ WvMa(–vaidNa" SMa" We are (smaƒ) those who say [this].” 284 — • — — • — • — b]aø

br€hmaŠo ’n-arthan€-dhtiƒ b]aø

[email protected] 151

285 • • — • • — — — • • — — • — • — — — — — • — — — • — — — • — • — Na Tau PaaPak*==Taa& raja& Pa]iTaGa*õiNTa SaaDav" ) WTaSMaaTk==araYaacTae ) +aqYaTae TaÛXa" Sf==ITa& MaaNaêavjYaa hTa" ))

ya udyatam an-€dtya k…n€am abhiy€cate, k…yate tad-yaaƒ sph…taˆ m€na c€vajñay€ hataƒ oÛTaMa( ANa(–Aad*TYa “[After] not accepting what is offered (udyata) Ya" k==INaaXaMa( Ai>aYaacTae one who [later] asks a miser (k…n€a), Sf==ITaMa( Tad(–YaXa" +aqYaTae his great (sph…ta) reputation (yaas) [of being self-satisfied] is ruined MaaNa" c AvjYaa hTa" and his pride is humbled by insult (avajñ€).” 287 — • — — • — — — • • — • • — • — — — — • • — — — • — — — • — • — PaaNaMa+aa" iñYaêEv Ma*GaYaa c YaQaa§==MaMa( ) WTaTk==íTaMa& ivÛaÀTauZk&== k==aMaJae GaaDYaaNa& MaNaSaaiNaíicNTaNaMa( ) ivTaQaai>aiNaveXaê i}aivDa& k==MaR MaaNaSaMa( )) para-dravyev abhidhy€naˆ manas€ni˜a-cintanam, vitath€bhinivea ca tri-vidhaˆ karma m€nasam — — • • • — — — — — — — • — • — • — — — • — — — — • — — • — • — PaaåZYaMaNa*Ta& cEv PaEXauNYa& caiPa SavRXa" ) ASaMbÖPa[laPaê vax(==MaYa& SYaaÀTauivRDaMa( )) p€ruyam an-taˆ caiva paiunyaˆ c€pi sarvaaƒ, a-sambaddha-pral€pa ca v€‰mayaˆ sy€c catur-vidham • — — — • — — — — — — — • — • — • • — — • — — — — — — • • — • — AdtaaNaaMauPaadaNa& ih&Saa cEvaivDaaNaTa" ) PardaraePaSaeva c Xaarqr& i}aivDa& SMa*TaMa( )) a-datt€n€m up€d€naˆ hiˆs€ caiv€vidh€nataƒ, para-d€ropasev€ ca €r…raˆ tri-vidhaˆ smtam Par–d]VYaezu Ai>aDYaaNaMa( “Longing for another’s (para) property (dravya) MaNaSaa AiNaí–icNTaNaMa( thinking (cintana) in one's heart of what is undesirable (an-…˜a) ivTaQaa–Ai>aiNaveXa" c and adherence to the false vi.tath€ — ‘not so’, a false doctrine i}a–ivDaMa( MaaNaSaMa( k==MaR is the threefold (tri-vidha) [sinful] mental action (karman). 152 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

PaaåZYaMa( ANa*TaMa( c Wv Harshness (p€ruya), untruth (an-ta) SavRXa" PaEXauNYaMa( c AiPa and also faultfinding (paiunya) everywhere A–SaMbÖ–Pa[laPa" c and incoherent (a-sambaddha — ‘unconnected’) speech (pral€pa) ..., i.e., talking idly cTauivRDaMa( vax(==MaYaMa( SYaaTa( will be the fourfold [sinful] verbal [action]. A–dtaaNaaMa( oPaadaNaMa( Taking what has not been given (a-datta) A–ivDaaNaTa" ih&Saa c Wv and violence (hiˆs€) not sanctioned (a-vidh€natas) Par–dar–oPaSaeva c and intercourse with another’s wife (para-d€ra) i}a–ivDaMa( XaarqrMa( SMa*TaMa( are declared to be the threefold [sinful] bodily [action].” 289 • — — — • — — — — • — — • — • — — • — — • — — — — — • • • — • — Ga*haSa¢==SYa Naae ivÛa Naae dYaa Maa&Sa>aaeiJaNa" ) d]VYaluBDaSYa Naae SaTYa& ñEaaeiJaNa" Naae dYaa for a meat-eater there is no mercy (day€) d]VYa–luBDaSYa Naae SaTYaMa( for one greedy for wealth there is no truthfulness (satya) ñEaatYaJaiTa iMa}aaiaaTa( iMa}aai

SaMaaNak==MaaRcr

[email protected] 153

293 • — • — • — — — • — — • • — • — • — • — — — — — • — — • • — • — Na Maa&Sa>a+aaUTaaNaa& iNav*itaSTau Mahaf==la )) na m€ˆsa-bhakaŠe doo na madye na ca maithune, pravttir e€ bh™t€n€ˆ nivttis tu mah€-phal€ Maa&Sa–>a+aaUTaaNaaMa( Pa[v*ita" This is the tendency (pravtti) of all creatures (bh™ta). iNav*ita" Tau Maha–f==la But abstention (nivtti) brings great rewards (phala — fruit).”

154 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

6. Sanskrit — Sandhi 1

The word sandhi means junction, connection, combination, union. In grammar, sandhi is made between two immediate sounds, either inside a word or between words. The rules of sandhi reflect the natural change of sounds when joined. In this way, words can be joined as a natural flow of sounds, which has given to Sanskrit a great fluidity and an aesthetically pleasing and melodious sound. For example, the words sat, cit and €nanda (eternity, knowledge and bliss) combine to sac-cid-€nanda. In English too, ‘in-pure’ and ‘in-regular’ become ‘impure’, ‘irregular’, and ‘he is’ becomes ‘he’s.’ We have selected and simplified a few prominent rules, giving them the name of a well-known example. Rules 1-7 describe sandhi between vowels, rules 8-9 sandhi between consonants, and rules 10-12 sandhi after visarga (the ‘echo’ ƒ). There is a practical list of sandhi rules in 17. Summary Grammar.

(1) param€tm€ Rule: Vowels of the same class (like a-€, i-…, ...) combine into a long vowel. a + a, a + €, € + a, € + € all combine into €. parama-_€tm€ >>> ParMaaTMaa param€tm€ — ‘supreme soul’, Supersoul nitya-_€nanda >>> iNaTYaaNaNd nity€nanda — ‘everlasting bliss (€nanda)’ The same is with i-… and u-™: r…-_…a >>> é]qXa r…a — ‘the lord (…a) of ®r… (Lakm…)’, ViŠu bahu-_udara >>> bhUdr bah™dara — ‘one who has many bellies (udara)’

[email protected] 155

Hinduism — Karma 1

294 YaSMaaÀ YaeNa c YaQaa c Yada c YaÀ YaavÀ Ya}a c Xau>aaXau>aMaaTMak==MaR ) TaSMaaÀ TaeNa c TaQaa c Tada c TaÀ TaavÀ Ta}a c ivDaaTa*vXaaduPaEiTa ))

yasm€c ca yena ca yath€ ca yad€ ca yac ca y€vac ca yatra ca ubh€ubham €tma-karma tasm€c ca tena ca tath€ ca tad€ ca tac ca t€vac ca tatra ca vidh€t-va€d upaiti sandhi: ubha-_aubham YaSMaaTa( c YaeNa c “From which [cause] and by which [means] YaQaa c Yada c Yad( c how, when and of what kind YaavTa( c Ya}a c in which amount and where Xau>a–AXau>aMa( AaTMa–k==MaR one’s good or bad action (karman) [is performed], TaSMaaTa( c TaeNa c from that [same cause] and by that [means] TaQaa c Tada c Tad( c in that way, at that time and of that kind TaavTa( c Ta}a c in that amount and in that place ivDaaTa*–vXaaTa( by the will of the Lord (vidh€t) oPaEiTa one attains [such reaction].” 295 balae Yauva c v*Öê YaTk==raeiTa Xau>aaXau>aMa( ) TaSYaa& TaSYaaMavSQaaYaa& TaTf==l& Pa]iTaPaÛTae====)) b€lo yuv€ ca vddha ca yat karoti ubh€ubham, tasy€ˆ tasy€m avasth€y€ˆ tat-phalaˆ pratipadyate sandhi: ubha-_aubham YaQaa DaeNauSahóezu vTSaae ivNdiTa MaaTarMa( ) TaQaa PaUvRk*==Ta& k==MaR k==TaaRrMaNauGaC^iTa====)) yath€ dhenu-sahasreu vatso vindati m€taram, tath€ p™rva-ktaˆ karma kart€ram anugacchati bal" Yauva c v*Ö" c “A boy (b€la), youth (yuvan) or old man (vddha) Yad( Xau>a–A–Xau>aMa( k==raeiTa whatever good (ubha) or bad (a-ubha) he does, TaSYaaMa( TaSYaaMa( AvSQaaYaaMa( in that same particular stage (avasth€) [of life] Tad(–f==lMa( Pa]iTaPaÛTae one attains its result [in the next life]. YaQaa DaeNau–Sahóezu As among thousands (sahasra) of cows (dhenu) vTSa" MaaTarMa( ivNdiTa a calf (vatsa) finds (‘obtains’) its mother (m€t), TaQaa PaUvR–k*==TaMa( k==MaR so does a previously done (p™rva-kta) activity (karman) k==TaaRrMa( ANauGaC^iTa follow the doer (kart).” 296 k==MaR

297 MaaNauzezu MaharaJaNDaMaaRDaMaaER Pa]vTaRTa" ) Na TaQaaNYaezu >aUTaezu MaNauZYarihTaeiZvh====)) m€nueu mah€-r€jan dharm€dharmau pravartataƒ, na tath€nyeu bh™teu manuya-rahitev iha sandhi: dharma-_adharmau, tath€_anyeu Maha–raJaNa( wh “O King [Janaka]! In this world DaMaR–A–DaMaaER virtue (dharma) and sin (a-dharma) MaaNauzezu Pa]vTaRTa" exist [only] among men (m€nua), Na TaQaa ANYaezu >aUTaezu and not so among other beings (bh™ta) MaNauZYa–rihTaezu who are not humans (manuya).” 298 DaMaRk==aYa|===YaTaNa(===XaKTYaa===Naae===ceTPa]aPNaaeiTa===MaaNav"===)===Pa]aPTaae===>aviTa===TaTPauaviTa its merit (puŠya) is [still] achieved; ... just by the good intention and endeavor Ta}a Mae Sa&XaYa" Na AiSTa in this I have no doubt (saˆaya). PaaPaMa( MaNaSaa icNTaYaNa( [On the other hand,] thinking of a sin (p€pa) [only] within the mind k==MaRauk(== ) ku==XalaNYaaXau iSaDYaiNTa NaeTaraiauk(== who was taking the essence (s€ra) like a bee (s€ra‰ga) k==ilMa( Na ANauÜeií would not hate Kali, ... the personified kali-yuga, this age of quarrel Yad( k*==TaaiNa ku==XalaiNa in which (kali-yuga) performed pious acts (kuala) AaXau iSaDYaiNTa immediately effect Na wTaraiaURiMaraPaae ôdYa& cNd]ak==aRiGNaYaMaaiNala" ) rai}a" SaNDYae c DaMaRê v*taja" SavRdeihNaaMa( )) dyaur bh™mir €po hdayaˆ candr€rk€gni-yam€nil€ƒ, r€triƒ sandhye ca dharma ca vtta-jñ€ƒ sarva- dehin€m sandhi: (1) candra-_arka-_agni-yama-_anil€ƒ ÛaE" >aUiMa" AaPa" ôdYaMa( “Sky (dyau), earth (bh™mi), water (ap) and Supersoul (hdaya — ‘heart’) cNd]–AkR==–AiGNa–YaMa–AiNala" moon (candra), sun (arka), fire (agni), Yamar€ja and wind (anila) rai}a" SaNDYae c DaMaR" c night (r€tri), the two sandhyas, and Dharma (justice) SavR–deihNaaMa( v*ta–ja" are knowers (-jña) of the conduct (vtta) of all embodied beings (dehin).” 302 Wk==" Pa[JaaYaTae JaNTaurek== Wv Pa[lqYaTae ) Wk==ae==_Nau>au»e Sauk*==TaMaek== Wv c duZk*==TaMa( )) ekaƒ praj€yate jantur eka eva pral…yate, eko ’nubhu‰kte suktam eka eva ca duktam JaNTau" Wk==" Pa[JaaYaTae “A living being (jantu) is born alone (eka — one) Wk==" Wv Pa[lqYaTae and alone it dies Wk==" Sauk*==TaMa( ANau>au»e alone it enjoys [the reward of] its virtue (sukta) [after death] Wk==" Wv c duZk*==TaMa( and alone [it suffers the punishment of] its sin (dukta).” 303 PauaaGaMaadtae NYaaYaeNa PairPaalYaNa( ) SavRdaNaaiDak&== YaSMaaTPa]JaaNaa& PairPaalNaMa(====)) puŠy€t a-bh€gam €datte ny€yena parip€layan, sarva-d€n€dhikaˆ yasm€t praj€n€ˆ parip€lanam sandhi: d€na-_adhikaˆ Ar+YaMaaaaGaMa( Aadtae he (the king) gets the sixth part (bh€ga) of the virtue (puŠya) [of the citizens], YaSMaaTa( Pa]JaaNaaMa( PairPaalNaMa( because the protection of the citizens (praj€) SavR–daNa–AiDak==Ma( is greater than all gifts (d€na). ... A–r+YaMaaa]UaaYaaRPacair

>a]UaaYaaR PaTYaaE an adulterous (apac€riŠ…) wife (bh€ry€) on her husband (pati) iXaZYa" c YaaJYa" c GauraE a disciple (iya) and a sacrificer (y€jya) on their guru ... a disciple on his teacher, a sacrificer on his priest STaeNa" raJaiNa and a thief (stena) on the king.” 305 PaTaTYaDa| XarqrSYa YaSYa >aaYaaR Saura& iPabeTa(====) pataty ardhaˆ ar…rasya yasya bh€ry€ sur€ˆ pibet YaSYa >aaYaaR “He whose wife (bh€ry€) SauraMa( iPabeTa( drinks wine (sur€), XarqrSYa ADaRMa( half (ardha) of his body (ar…ra) PaTaiTa degrades (‘falls’).” 306 YaTaYae k==aÄNa& dtva TaaMbul& b]øcairYaae==_PYa>aYa& dtva daTaaiPa Nark&== v]JaeTa(====)) yataye k€ñcanaˆ dattv€ t€mbulaˆ brahmac€riŠe, corebhyo ’py a-bhayaˆ dattv€ d€t€pi narakaˆ vrajet sandhi: d€t€_api k==aÄNaMa( YaTaYae dtva “By giving gold (k€ñcana) to an ascetic (yati) TaaMbulMa( b]øcairaYaMa( caere>Ya" AiPa or fearlessness (a-bhaya) to thieves (cora) ... i.e., by tempting someone daTaa AiPa Nark==Ma( v]JaeTa( the giver (d€t) also goes to hell (naraka).”

[email protected] 159

Sanskrit — Sandhi 2

(1) param€tm€

(2) gaŠea Rule: a-€ and i-… combine into e. gaŠa-_…a >>> Ga>> SaveRìr sarvevara — the lord (…vara) of all

(3) om Rule: a-€ and u-™ combine into o. a-_um >>> AaeMa( om, that is how, according to some authorities, the sacred syllable om is derived purua-_uttama >>> PauåzaetaMa puruottama — supreme person (purua)

(4) naiva Rule: a-€ and e-ai combine into ai. na_eva >>> NaEv naiva — never sad€_eva >>> SadEv sadaiva — always

160 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Karma 2

307 AaDYaaiTMak==ae vE iÜivDa" Xaarqrae MaaNaSaSTaQaa====) €dhy€tmiko vai dvi-vidhaƒ €r…ro m€nasas tath€ AaDYaaiTMak==" vE iÜ–ivDa" “šdhy€tmika is of two kinds (vidha) — Xaarqr" MaaNaSa" TaQaa bodily and mental.” 308 Wv& Sa >aaEiTak&== du"%& dEivk&== dEihk&== c YaTa( ) >aae¢==VYaMaaTMaNaae idí& Pa[aá& Pa[aáMabuDYaTa====)) evaˆ sa bhautikaˆ duƒkhaˆ daivikaˆ daihikaˆ ca yat, bhoktavyam €tmano di˜aˆ pr€ptaˆ pr€ptam abudhyata dEihk==Ma( >aaEiTak==Ma( dEivk==Ma( c “(1) Daihika, (2) bhautika and (3) daivika Yad( Pa[aáMa( Pa[aáMa( du"%Ma( whatever suffering is achieved, AaTMaNa" idíMa( >aae¢==VYaMa( one’s own destiny is to be enjoyed — di˜a — ‘directed’, destiny WvMa( Sa" AbuDYaTa thus he (the Avant… br€hmaŠa) understood.” 309 du"%eZvek==TareaUTaaTMaheTauzu ) JaqvSYa Na VYavC^ed" SYaaÀetataTPa[iTai§==Yaa====)) duƒkhev ekatareŠ€pi daiva-bh™t€tma-hetuu, j…vasya na vyavacchedaƒ sy€c cet tat-tat-pratikriy€ sandhi: (1) ekatareŠa_api, bh™ta-_€tma YaQaa ih Pauåzae >aar& iXarSaa GauåMauÜhNa( ) Ta& Sk==NDaeNa Sa AaDatae TaQaa SavaR" Pa[iTai§==Yaa"====)) yath€ hi puruo bh€raˆ iras€ gurum udvahan, taˆ skandhena sa €dhatte tath€ sarv€ƒ pratikriy€ƒ dEv–>aUTa–AaTMa–heTauzu du"%ezu “Among the sufferings (duƒkha) which are caused by (3) daiva-hetu, (2) bh™ta-hetu and (1) €tma-hetu Wk==TareaarMa( oÜhNa( carrying (udvahan) a heavy (guru) burden (bh€ra) with the head (iras) Sa" TaMa( Sk==NDaeNa AaDatae he holds that with the shoulder (skandha) [when tired] — TaQaa SavaR" Pa[iTai§==Yaa" such are all counteractions.” 310 AaYau" k==MaR c ivta& c ivÛa iNaDaNaMaev c ) PaÄETaaiNa ih Sa*JYaNTae Ga>aRSQaSYaEv deihNa" )) €yuƒ karma ca vittaˆ ca vidy€ nidhanam eva ca, pañcait€ni hi sjyante garbha-sthasyaiva dehinaƒ sandhi: (4) pañca_et€ni, -sthasya_eva AaYau" k==MaR c ivtaMa( c “Life span (€yus), work (karman) and wealth (vitta) ivÛa iNaDaNaMa( Wv c education (vidy€) and death — Ga>aR–SQaSYa Wv deihNa" for the embodied being (dehin) [even when still] situated in the womb (garbha) PaÄ WTaaiNa ih Sa*JYaNTae these five (pañca) are created.” 311 NaaPa[aák==alae iMa]YaTae ivÖ" XarXaTaEriPa ) ku==XaaGa]e

n€pr€pta-k€lo mriyate viddhaƒ ara-atair api, ku€greŠ€pi saˆsp˜aƒ pr€pta-k€lo na j…vati sandhi: (1) na_apr€pta-, kua-_agreŠa_api Xar–XaTaE" AiPa ivÖ" “Even if pierced with a hundred (ata) of arrows (ara) A–Pa[aá–k==al" Na iMa]YaTae one whose time (k€la) [of death] has not come, does not die. ku==Xa–AGa]eaRveTa( ) TaQaa Pauåzk==areaveTa( there is no movement of a chariot (ratha), TaQaa Pauåz–k==areaveTa( ) TaQaa k==MaRSaMaaYau¢&== dEv& SaaDau ivvDaRTae====)) yath€gniƒ pavanoddh™taƒ sus™kmo ’pi mah€n bhavet, tath€ karma-sam€yuktaˆ daivaˆ s€dhu vivardhate sandhi: (1) yath€_agniƒ, (3) pavana-_uddh™taƒ YaQaa TaEl+aYaaÕqPa" Pa]”aSaMauPaGaC^iTa ) TaQaa k==MaR+aYaaÕEv& Pa]”aSaMauPaGaC^iTa====)) yath€ taila-kay€d d…paƒ prahr€sam upagacchati, tath€ karma-kay€d daivaˆ prahr€sam upagacchati YaQaa SauSaU+Ma" AiPa AiGNa" “As even a very small (su.s™kma) fire (agni) PavNa–oÖUTa" when excited (uddh™ta) by the wind (pavana) MahaNa( >aveTa( it becomes big (mahat), TaQaa dEvMa( so does destiny (daiva) k==MaR–SaMaaYau¢==Ma( when joined by exertion (karman) SaaDau ivvDaRTae grow powerful (s€dhu — efficient). 162 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

YaQaa dqPa" As a light (d…pa) TaEl–+aYaaTa( after the oil (taila) is finished Pa]”aSaMa( oPaGaC^iTa undergoes diminution (prahr€sa), TaQaa dEvMa( so does destiny k==MaR–+aYaaTa( after the exertion (karman) is stopped Pa]”aSaMa( oPaGaC^iTa undergo diminution (prahr€sa).” 316 dEve Pauåzk==are c k==MaRiSaiÖVYaRviSQaTaa ) Ta}a dEvMai>aVYa¢&== PaaEåz& PaaEvRdeihk==Ma(====)) daive purua-k€re ca karma-siddhir vyavasthit€, tatra daivam abhivyaktaˆ pauruaˆ paurva-dehikam dEve Pauåz–k==are c “In [both] destiny (daiva) and a man’s action (k€ra) k==MaR–iSaiÖ" VYaviSQaTaa the success (siddhi) of work (karman) rests. Ta}a And there (among both) PaaEvR–deihk==Ma( PaaEåzMa( of a deed (paurua — ‘manliness’) in a previous body (paurva-dehika) dEvMa( Ai>aVYa¢==Ma( daiva [again] is the manifestation.”

[email protected] 163

Sanskrit — Sandhi 3

(1) param€tm€ (2) gaŠea (3) om (4) naiva

(5) yady api Rule: i-… becomes y before another vowel. yadi_api >>> YaÛiPa yady api (say ‘yadyapi’) — although Although, for clarity, in the transcription there is still the space between yady and api, but now, after making sandhi they are spoken as one word — ‘yadyapi.’ vah€mi_aham >>> vhaMYahMa( vah€my aham (say ‘vah€myaham’) — I carry mayi_€sakta >>> MaYYaaSa¢== mayy €sakta (say ‘mayy€sakta’) — attached to Me

(6) manvantara Rule: u-™ becomes v before another vowel. manu-antara >>> MaNvNTar manvantara — the ruling period of Manu tu_antagatam >>> TvNTaGaTaMa( tv antagatam (say ‘tvantagatam’) — finished

(7) vande ’ham Rule: After words ending in e and o, a is dropped. vande_aham >>> vNde==_hMa( vande ’ham — I praise dehe_asmin >>> dehe==_iSMaNa( dehe ’smin — in this body Examples for words ending in o are given under rule (12).

164 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Penance

317 k==alae==_iGNa" k==MaR Ma*ÜaYauMaRNaae jaNa& TaPaae JalMa( ) PaêataaPaae iNarahar" SaveR==_Maq XauiÖheTav"====)) k€lo ’gniƒ karma md v€yur mano jñ€naˆ tapo jalam, pac€tt€po nir€h€raƒ sarve ’m… uddhi-hetavaƒ sandhi: (7) k€lo_agniƒ, sarve_am… k==al" AiGNa" “Time (k€la), fire (agni) k==MaR Ma*d( vaYau" rituals (karman), earth (md), air (v€yu) MaNa" jaNaMa( mind (manas), spiritual knowledge (jñ€na) TaPa" JalMa( penance (tapas), water (jala) PaêataaPa" iNarahar" atonement (pac€t-t€pa) and fasting (nir€h€ra) — SaveR AMaq XauiÖ–heTav" all these are means to purity (uddhi).” am… 〈1.3〉 of adas, hetu — ‘cause’, means 318 AiGNahae}a& TaPa" SaTYa& vedaNaa& cEv PaalNaMa( ) AaiTaQYa& vEìdev& c wíiMaTYai>aDaqYaTae====)) agni-hotraˆ tapaƒ satyaˆ ved€n€ˆ caiva p€lanam, €tithyaˆ vaivadevaˆ ca i˜am ity abhidh…yate sandhi: (4) ca_eva, (5) iti_abhidh…yate AiGNa–hae}aMa( TaPa" SaTYaMa( “Fire sacrifice (agni-hotra), penance (tapas) and truthfulness (satya) vedaNaaMa( c Wv PaalNaMa( protection (p€lana) of the Vedas AaiTaQYaMa( vEìdevMa( c hospitality (€tithya) and [worship (p™j€) of] the gods wíMa( wiTa Ai>aDaqYaTae are designated as rites (i˜a).” 319 SaTaa& v*taMaiDaïaYa iNahqNaa oiÕDaqzRv" ) MaN}avJa| Na duZYaiNTa ku==vaRaaNYaid NaaSaadYaeÖNaMa( ) oGa]& TaPa" SaMaaraehe‘a ùNauPTa& Pa]raehiTa====)) …ham€naƒ sam€rambh€n yadi n€s€dayed dhanam, ugraˆ tapaƒ sam€rohen na hy an-uptaˆ prarohati sandhi: (1) na_€s€dayed, (5) hi_an-uptaˆ [email protected] 165

SaMaarM>aaNa( wRhMaaNa" “When attempting works sam€rambha — ‘undertaking’, work Yaid DaNaMa( Na AaSaadYaeTa( if one can not achieve wealth (dhana) oGa]Ma( TaPa" SaMaaraeheTa( [then] one should begin (‘ascend’) severe (ugra) austerity (tapas), ANa(–oPTaMa( Na ih Pa]raehiTa [because] what is unsown (an-upta) does never (na hi) grow.” 322 v]Ta& ih k==Ta*RSaNTaaPaataPa wTYai>aDaqYaTae====) vrataˆ hi kart-sant€p€t tapa ity abhidh…yate sandhi: (5) iti_abhidh…yate v]TaMa( ih k==Ta*R–SaNTaaPaaTa( “A vow (vrata) taken by a doer out of repentance (sant€pa) TaPa" wiTa Ai>aDaqYaTae is called tapas.” 323 XarqrPaaTaNaaÀEv TaPaSaaDYaYaNaeNa c ) MauCYaTae PaaPak*==TPaaPaaÕaNaaÀaiPa Pa]MauCYaTae====)) ar…ra-p€tan€c caiva tapas€dhyayanena ca, mucyate p€pa-kt p€p€d d€n€c c€pi pramucyate sandhi: (4) ca_eva, (1) tapas€_adhyayanena, ca_api Xarqr–PaaTaNaaTa( c Wv “By punishment ar…ra-p€tana — ‘falling of the body’, death, corporal punishment TaPaSaa ADYaYaNaeNa c penance (tapas) and study (adhyayana) PaaPa–k*==Ta( PaaPaaTa( MauCYaTae a sinner (p€pa-kt) is freed from sin (p€pa); daNaaTa( c AiPa Pa]MauCYaTae he is also freed by charity (d€na).” 324 SaMau‘aMaGa]Taae vS}a& PaêaC^uDYaiTa k==MaRaarTa ) PauNaaiTa PaaPa& Pauåz" PauNaêe‘a Pa]vTaRTae====)) tapas€ karmaŠ€ caiva prad€nena ca bh€rata, pun€ti p€paˆ puruaƒ puna cen na pravartate sandhi: (4) ca_eva >aarTa “O Yudhi˜hira (Bh€rata)! 166 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

TaPaSaa k==MaRaaeJaNa& d*íMauPavaSaq TaQaa >aveTa(====)) s€yaˆ pr€tar manuy€Š€m aanaˆ veda-nirmitam, n€ntar€ bhojanaˆ d˜am upav€s… tath€ bhavet sandhi: na_antar€ SaaYaMa( Pa]aTa" AXaNaMa( “Eating in the evening (s€yam) and in the morning (pr€taƒ) MaNauZYaaaaeJaNaMa( Na d*íMa( [If] food (bhojana) is not taken (‘seen’) in between [email protected] 167

... between sunrise and sunset oPavaSaq TaQaa >aveTa( one is also [like] fasting.” 332 iTaYaRGYaaeiNavDa& k*==Tva d]uMaaNa( i^tveTaraNbhUNa( ) i}ara}a& vaYau>a+a" SYaaTk==MaR c Pa]QaYa‘ar"====)) tiryag-yoni-vadhaˆ ktv€ drum€n chittvetar€n bah™n, tri-r€traˆ v€yu-bhakaƒ sy€t karma ca prathayan naraƒ sandhi: (2) chittv€_itar€n iTaYaRk(==–YaaeiNa–vDaMa( k*==Tva “[After] doing the killing (vadha) of animal-species d]uMaaNa( bhUNa( wTaraNa( i^tva [after] cutting trees (druma), or many other [plants] Nar" a person (nara) k==MaR c Pa]QaYaNa( [while] declaring the deed (karman) also [publicly] prathayat — ‘spreading’, declaring i}a–ra}aMa( vaYau–>a+a" SYaaTa( he should fast for three days.” tri-r€tra — ‘three nights’, i.e., (here) for three days; v€yu-bhaka — ‘who eats air’ 333 }Yah& SaaYa& }Yah& Pa]aTaS}Yah& >au»e TvYaaicTaMa( ) }Yah& Par& c NaaXNaqYaaTPa]aJaaPaTYaae==iviDa" SMa*Ta"====)) try-ahaˆ s€yaˆ try-ahaˆ pr€tas try-ahaˆ bhu‰kte tv ay€citam, try-ahaˆ paraˆ ca n€n…y€t pr€j€patyo vidhiƒ smtaƒ sandhi: (5) tri-_ahaˆ, (6) tu_ay€citam, (1) na_an…y€t i}a–AhMa( SaaYaMa( >au»e “Three days one eats in the evening (s€ya) try-aha (tri-_aha) — three days i}a–AhMa( Pa]aTa" three days in the early morning (pr€tar) i}a–AhMa( Tau A–YaaicTaMa( three days only what is unsolicited (a-y€cita) ParMa( i}a–AhMa( c Na AXNaqYaaTa( and the last three days one should not eat (na an…y€t) — Pa]aJaaPaTYa" iviDa" SMa*Ta" this is described as pr€j€patya rule (vidhi).” 334 }YahMauZa+aae idNa+aYaMa(====)) try-aham uŠaˆ pibed €pas try-aham uŠaˆ payaƒ pibet, try-aham uŠaˆ ghtaˆ p…tv€ v€yu-bhako dina- kayam sandhi: (5) tri-_aham i}a–AhMa( oZa+a" for the last [three] days one lives on air (v€yu).” 335 WkE==k&== ”aSaYaeiTPa<@& k*==Zau“aqTa Wz caNd]aYaau“aqTa On the day of the new moon (am€vasy€ = am€v€sy€) one should not eat. 168 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Wz" caNd]aYaaved( b]øcarq Sada >aveTa(====)) ty€ga ca sannati caiva iyate tapa uttamam, sadopav€s… ca bhaved brahmac€r… sad€ bhavet sandhi: (4) ca-_eva, (3) sad€_upav€s… MaaSa–Pa+a–oPavaSaeNa “[Done] with fasting (upav€sa) for months (m€sa) and forthnights (paka) — Yad( JaNaa" TaPa" MaNYaNTae that which people (jana) consider to be penance (tapas), SaTaaMa( MaTaMa( in the opinion of saintly persons (sat) Tad( Na TaPa" that is not penance (tapas) AaTMa–TaN}a–oPagaaTa" Tau but a damage (upagh€ta) to the body. €tma-tantra — ‘self-sufficiency’ TYaaGa" c Sa‘aiTa" c Wv Renunciation (ty€ga) and humility (sannati) sannati (from sam.nam[a]) — ‘bowing down’ iXaZYaTae otaMaMa( TaPa" is better and the highest penance (tapas). Sada oPavaSaq c >aveTa( [Then] one is always (sad€) [like] one fasting (upav€sin) Sada b]øcarq >aveTa( and one is always [like] a celibate (brahmac€rin).” 337 Aih&Saa SaTYavcNaMaaNa*Xa&SYa& dMaae ga* (ghŠ€) — €naˆsya (from a-naˆsa — ‘not cruel’) Daqra" WTad( TaPa" ivdu" the wise (dh…ra) know this as penance (tapas), Na XarqrSYa XaaezaRvRXae===ku==å===)===PaÄ===iJaTva===ividTva===z$(====SaPTa===ihTva===Sau:aq===>av===)) ekay€ dve vinicitya tr…ˆ caturbhir vae kuru, pañca jitv€ viditv€ a˜ sapta hitv€ sukh… bhava Wk==Yaa “By the ‘one’ [buddhi — intelligence] Üe iviNaiêTYa [after] discerning the ‘two’ [right and wrong] }aqNa( vXae ku==å you must control the ‘three’ [friend, enemy, indifferent] cTaui>aR" by the ‘four’ [political means]. [email protected] 169

... s€ma-d€na-bheda-daŠa — conciliation, gift, dissention and punishment PaÄ iJaTva [After] conquering the ‘five’ [senses] z$(= ividTva knowing the ‘six’ [faults] ... the six anarthas (an-artha — ‘which is useless’, fault; misery): k€ma-krodha-lobha- moha-mada-m€tsarya — lust, anger, greed, illusion, fantasy and envy (ViŠu-smti 96.50) SaPTa ihTva and avoiding the ‘seven’ [sinful activities] ... dy™ta-striya-mgay€-mada — gambling, womanizing, hunting and intoxication; plus harshness of speech, severity of punishment and misuse of wealth Sau:aq >av be happy (sukhin)!” 340 oPad]va&STaQaa raeGaaiNhTaJaqa& Maaeh& c SaNTaaezaiÜzYaa&STatvdXaRNaaTa(====)) upadrav€ˆs tath€ rog€n hita-j…rŠa-mit€an€t, lobhaˆ mohaˆ ca santo€d viay€ˆs tattva-daran€t sandhi: (1) mita-_aan€t ... oTQaaNaeNa JaYaetaNd]q& ivTak|== iNaêYaa’aYaeTa( ) MaaENaeNa bhu>aaZYa& c XaaEYaeRaYa& TYaJaeTa(====)) utth€nena jayet tandr…ˆ vitarkaˆ nicay€j jayet, maunena bahu-bh€yaˆ ca auryeŠa ca bhayaˆ tyajet YaC^ed( vax(==MaNaSaq buÖya Taa& YaC^eJjaNac+auza ) jaNaMaaTMaavbaeDaeNa YaC^edaTMaaNaMaaTMaNaa====)) yacched v€‰-manas… buddhy€ t€ˆ yacchej jñ€na-caku€, jñ€nam €tm€vabodhena yacched €tm€nam €tman€ sandhi: (1) €tma-_avabodhena ihTa–JaqaMa( MaaehMa( c by contentment (santoa) [one can remove] greed (lobha) and illusion (moha) Tatv–dXaRNaaTa( ivzYaaNa( and by knowledge of the truth (tattva) sense gratifications (viaya). oTQaaNaeNa TaNd]qMa( JaYaeTa( By exertion (utth€na — ‘standing up’) one can conquer procrastination (tandr…) iNaêYaaTa( ivTakR==Ma( by resolution (nicaya) doubt (vitarka) MaaENaeNa c bhu–>aaZYaMa( and by silence (mauna) talkativeness (bahu-bh€ya). XaaEYaeRaYaMa( TYaJaeTa( By courage (aurya) one can give up fear/danger (bhaya). buÖya vak(==–MaNaSaq YaC^eTa( By intelligence (buddhi) one can control speech (v€c) and mind (manas) jaNa–c+auza TaaMa( YaC^eTa( by the eye of knowledge (jñ€na) one can control that [buddhi] AaTMa–AvbaeDaeNa jaNaMa( YaC^eTa( by understanding the self/soul (€tm€) one can control jñ€na AaTMaNaa AaTMaaNaMa( and by the soul the soul.” 341 k==aleNa====òaNaXaaEca>Yaa&====Sa&Sk==arESTaPaSaeJYaYaa====)===XauDYaiNTa====daNaE"====SaNTauíya====d]VYaaYaaMa( by bathing (sn€na) and cleansing (auca) [the body and clothes] Sa&Sk==arE" by purificatory ceremonies (saˆsk€ra) [the child] TaPaSaa wJYaYaa by austerity (tapas) [the senses], by worship (ijy€) [the priests] daNaE" SaNTauíya by charities (d€na) [one’s wealth], by contentment (santu˜i) [the mind] — 170 SANSKRIT READER COURSE d]VYaaia*TYae>Ya" iPaTa*>YaêaTMaNaSTaQaa ) ‰Yaae deve>Yaae Yajk==MaRYa" é]aÖdaNaeNa Na*YacRNaeNa c====)) sv€dhy€yena maharibhyo devebhyo yajña-karmaŠ€, pitbhyaƒ r€ddha-d€nena nŠ€m abhyarcanena ca devTaa–AiTaiQa–>a*TYae>Ya" “Towards (1) gods (deva), (4) guests (atithi), (4) servants (bhtya) TaQaa AaTMaNa" iPaTa*>Ya" c and (3) one’s forefathers (pit) MaTYaR" ‰Ya" SvaDYaaYaeNa to (2) sages by studying (sv€dhy€ya) mahari (mah€-_i) — ‘great sage’ deve>Ya" Yaj–k==MaRYa" é]aÖ–daNaeNa to (3) forefathers (pit) by offering homage (r€ddha) Na*YacRNaeNa c and to (4) men (n) by reverence (abhyarcana).” 343 ADYaaPaNa& b]øYaj" iPaTa*YajSTau TaPaRaaŒTaae Na*Yajae==_iTaiQaPaUJaNaMa(====)) adhy€panaˆ brahma-yajñaƒ pit-yajñas tu tarpaŠam, homo daivo balir bhauto n-yajño ’tithi-p™janam sandhi: (7) -yajño_atithi- b]ø–Yaj" ADYaaPaNaMa( “(2) Brahma-yajña means teaching (adhy€pana) iPaTa*–Yaj" Tau TaPaRaaETa" bil" (5) bh™ta-yajña (bhauta) means offering food (bali) Na*–Yaj" AiTaiQa–PaUJaNaMa( and (4) n-yajña means worshiping guests (atithi-p™jana).” 344 vEvaihke====_GNaaE ku==vsTa Ga*ù& k==MaR YaQaaiviDa ) PaÄYajivDaaNa& c Pai¢&== caNvaihk==I& Ga*hq )) vaiv€hike ’gnau kurv…ta ghyaˆ karma yath€-vidhi, pañca-yajña-vidh€naˆ ca paktiˆ c€nv€hik…ˆ gh… sandhi: (7) vaiv€hike_agnau, (1) ca_anv€hik…ˆ ... devaNa*zqNMaNauZYaa&ê iPaTa›NGa*ùaê devTaa" ) PaUJaiYaTva TaTa" Paêad( Ga*hSQa" Xaez>auG>aveTa( )) dev€n …n manuy€ˆ ca pitŽn ghy€ ca devat€ƒ, p™jayitv€ tataƒ pac€d ghasthaƒ ea-bhug bhavet vEvaihke== AGNaaE “In the wedding fire (agni) vaiv€hika — ‘from the wedding (viv€ha)’; the wedding fire is installed in the new household Ga*hq YaQaa–iviDa a householder (ghin) duly Ga*ùMa( k==MaR ku==vsTa should perform his household duty (ghya karma) PaÄYaj–ivDaaNaMa( c [i.e.,] the ritual of pañca-yajña ANvaihk==IMa( Pai¢==Ma( c and the daily cooking (pakti). ... €nv€hik… (from anu.aha) — daily devaNa( ‰zqNa( MaNauZYaaNa( c Gods (deva), sages (i), men (manuya) iPaTa›Na( Ga*ùa" devTaa" c forefathers (pit) and household [guardian] deities (devat€) [email protected] 171

ghy€ƒ devat€ƒ 〈2.3〉 of ghy€ devat€ PaUJaiYaTva [after] honoring [them], TaTa" PaêaTa( Ga*hSQa" afterwards the householder (ghastha) Xaez–>auk(== >aveTa( shall partake of what remains (ea).” 345 NaaiSTa MaaTa*SaMa& dEv& NaaiSTa iPaTa*SaMaae Gauå"====) n€sti m€t-samaˆ daivaˆ n€sti pit-samo guruƒ sandhi: (1) na_asti MaaTa*–SaMaMa( dEvMa( “A divinity (daiva) equal to the mother (m€t) Na AiSTa does not exist. iPaTa*–SaMa" Gauå" An authority (guru) equal to the father (pit) Na AiSTa does not exist.” 346 >a*Taae v*Öae Yaae Na ib>aiTaR Pau}a" SvYaaeiNaJa" iPaTar& MaaTar& c ) TaÜE PaaPa& >a]U

bhto vddho yo na bibharti putraƒ sva-yoni-jaƒ pitaraˆ m€taraˆ ca tad vai p€paˆ bhr™Ša-haty€-vii˜aˆ tasm€n n€nyaƒ p€pa-kd asti loke sandhi: (1) na-_anyaƒ >a*Ta" v*Ö" “Having been maintained (bhta) and brought up (vddha) Sv–YaaeiNa–Ja" Pau}a" the inborn child (putra) sva-yoni-ja — ‘born from the own yoni or womb’ Ya" iPaTarMa( MaaTarMa( c Na ib>aiTaR who does not maintain his father (pit) and mother (m€t), TaSMaaTa( ANYa" PaaPa–k*==Ta( another (greater) sinner (p€pa-kt) than him laeke== Na AiSTa does not exist in this world (loka). Tad( vE PaaPaMa( That sin (p€pa) >a]UaairaairaqPSaTa"====)) adhvan…no ’tithir jñeyaƒ rotriyo veda-p€ragaƒ, m€ny€v etau ghasthasya brahma-lokam abh…psataƒ sandhi: (7) adhvan…no_atithir ADvNaqNa" AiTaiQa" jeYa" “A traveller (adhvan…na) is known as guest (atithi) 172 SANSKRIT READER COURSE ved–PaarGa" é]aei}aYa" and one versed in the Vedas [is known] as learned br€hmaŠa (rotriya). b]ø–laek==Ma( A>aqPSaTa" Ga*hSQaSYa For a householder (ghastha) who desires for the region (loka) of Brahm€ WTaaE MaaNYaaE these two are honorable (m€nya).” 349 AiTaiQaYaRSYa >aGanaXaae Ga*haTPa[iTaiNavTaRTae ) Sa dtva duZk*==Ta& TaSMaE PauaGan–AaXa" AiTaiQa" “A guest (atithi), his hopes frustrated (bhagna — ‘broken’) YaSYa Ga*haTa( Pa[iTaiNavTaRTae from whose house (gha) he [thus] turns back, TaSMaE duZk*==TaMa( dtva after transferring to him (the householder) [all his] sin (dukta) PauYaa& ivih&SaNTYabuDaa buDaaNa( ) v¢==a PaaPaMauPaadtae +aMaMaaYaaMa( “By abuse (€kroa) and accusation (pariv€da) A–buDaa" buDaaNa( ivih&SaiNTa the ignorant (a-budha) injure the wise (budha). v¢==a PaaPaMa( oPaadtae The speaker (vakt) [thus] takes up the sin (p€pa) +aMaMaaauê +aMaYaa Yau¢==ae dird]ê Pa]daNavaNa(====)) dv€v imau puruau r€jan svargasyopari ti˜hataƒ, prabhu ca kamay€ yukto daridra ca prad€nav€n sandhi: (1) svargasya_upari +aMaavTaaMa( “For those who have forgiveness Wk==" daez" there is [only] one (eka) disadvantage (doa — fault) iÜTaqYa" Na oPaPaÛTae there is no second one (dvit…ya) — Yad( +aMaYaa Yau¢==Ma( WNaMa( [namely] that this one who is endowed with forgiveness (kam€) JaNa" A–Xa¢==Ma( MaNYaTae people (jana) consider to be weak (a-akta — unable). ... raJaNa( O King! [email protected] 173

ÜaE wMaaE PauåzaE These two persons (purua) SvGaRSYa oPair iTaïTa" are placed above heaven (svarga) — +aMaYaa Yau¢==" Pa]>au" c the master (prabhu) graced with forgiveness (kam€) Pa]daNavaNa( dird]" c and the poor man (daridra) who is charitable.” 353 buiÖ" Pa]aviTa SavRda ) AaTMavaCYa& Na JaaNaqTae JaaNa‘aiPa Na MauùiTa====)) para-v€cyeu nipuŠaƒ sarvo bhavati sarvad€, €tma-v€cyaˆ na j€n…te j€nann api na muhyati Par–vaCYaezu “In blaming others v€cya — ‘what is said’ about or against; blame SavR" SavRda iNaPauaviTa everyone (sarva) is always (sarvad€) expert (nipuŠa), AaTMa–vaCYaMa( Na JaaNaqTae [but] His own blame one does not know; JaaNaNa( AiPa Na MauùiTa and even when knowing it one is not ashamed.”

174 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Punishment

355 GauåraTMavTaa& XaaSTaa raJaa XaaSTaa duraTMaNaaMa( ) wh Pa]C^‘aPaaPaaNaa& XaaSTaa vEvSvTaae YaMa"====)) gurur €tmavat€ˆ €st€ r€j€ €st€ dur€tman€m, iha pracchanna-p€p€n€ˆ €st€ vaivasvato yamaƒ Gauå" AaTMavTaaMa( XaaSTaa “The priest (guru) is the ruler (€st) of the learned raJaa duraTMaNaaMa( XaaSTaa the king (r€jan) is the ruler of the evil-minded (dur.€tman) vEvSvTa" YaMa" and Yama, the son of Vivasv€n wh Pa]C^‘a–PaaPaaNaaMa( XaaSTaa is the ruler of those whose sin (p€pa) is hidden in this world.” 356 DaNa& Tau YaSYaaPahretaSMaE dÛaTSaMa& vSau ) ivivDaeNaa>YauPaaYaeNa Tada MauCYaeTa ik==iLbzaTa(====)) dhanaˆ tu yasy€paharet tasmai dady€t samaˆ vasu, vividhen€bhyup€yena tad€ mucyeta kilbi€t sandhi: (1) yasya_apaharet, vividhena_abhyup€yena YaSYa DaNaMa( Tau APahreTa( “Whose wealth (dhana) one might steal, TaSMaE SaMaMa( vSau dÛaTa( to him an equal (sama) value (vasu) one should give ivivDaeNa A>YauPaaYaeNa by diverse means (abhyup€ya). Tada ik==iLbzaTa( MauCYaeTa Then one is freed from sin (kilbia).” 357 Ga*hqTaaNSaMaahTaaR PaaErJaaNaPadaNaa& dXaRYaeTa(====) caerGa]hYaae Ga]aSaaQaRMaSTaeYa& MaNaurb]vqTa( )) v€naspatyaˆ m™la-phalaˆ d€rv agny-arthaˆ tathaiva ca, tŠaˆ ca gobhyo gr€s€rtham a-steyaˆ manur abhrav…t sandhi: (6,5) d€ru_agni-_arthaˆ, (4) tath€_eva, (1) gr€sa-_artham vaNaSPaTYaMa( MaUl–f==lMa( “[Taking] plants, roots (m™la) and fruits (phala) AiGNa–AQaRMa( daå TaQaa Wv c wood (d€ru) for a [sacrificial] fire (agni) Gaae>Ya" Ga]aSa–AQaRMa( Ta*Yaae ivPa]MauCYaNTae Yataa" Sa&vTSar& iS}aYa"====) karmabhyo vipramucyante yatt€ƒ saˆvatsaraˆ striyaƒ

[email protected] 175

iS}aYaSTvaXaiªTaa" PaaPaa NaaePaGaMYaa ivJaaNaTaa ) rJaSaa Taa ivXauDYaNTae >aSMaNaa >aaJaNa& YaQaa====)) striyas tv €a‰kit€ƒ p€p€ nopagamy€ vij€nat€, rajas€ t€ viudhyante bhasman€ bh€janaˆ yath€ sandhi: (6) tu_€a‰kit€ƒ, (3) na_upagamy€ Sa&vTSarMa( Yataa" iS}aYa" “Women (str…) who lead a regular life (yatta) for one year (saˆvatsara) k==MaR>Ya" ivPa]MauCYaNTae are completely freed from karma. ... AaXaiªTaa" Tau PaaPaa" iS}aYa" Sinful women who are afraid (€a‰kita) Na oPaGaMYaa" are not to be attacked (upagamya — ‘aproached’) ivJaaNaTaa by one who is understanding (vij€nat). Taa" rJaSaa ivXauDYaNTae They are purified by their menstrual flow (rajas) YaQaa >aaJaNaMa( >aSMaNaa as a metallic plate (bh€jana) [is purified] with ashes (bhasman).” 360 Paura iDaGd<@ WvaSaqÜaGd<@STadNaNTarMa( ) AaSaqdadaNad<@ae==_iPa vDad<@ae==_Û vTaRTae====)) pur€ dhig-daŠa ev€s…d v€g-daŠas tad-anantaram, €s…d €d€na-daŠo ’pi vadha-daŠo ’dya vartate sandhi: (1) eva_€s…d, (7) daŠo_api, daŠo_adya Paura “First (pur€) iDaGa(–d<@" Wv AaSaqTa( there was (€s…t) only (1) dhig-daŠa Tad(–ANaNTarMa( vaGa(–d<@" thereafter (2) v€g-daŠa AadaNa–d<@" AiPa AaSaqTa( [then] there was also (3) €d€na-daŠa (= dhana-daŠa) AÛ vDa–d<@" vTaRTae and today (adya) (4) vadha-daŠa is practiced.” 361 MaNauZYaa

DaNa–APah" steals wealth (dhana) +ae}a–dar–hr" c Wv steals land (ketra) or [abducts another’s] wife (d€ra) — z@( WTae AaTaTaaiYaNa" these six are aggressors (€tat€yin).” 364 NaaTaTaaiYavDae daezae hNTau>aRviTa k==êNa ) n€tat€yi-vadhe doo hantur bhavati kacana sandhi: (1) na_€tat€yi AaTaTaaiYa–vDae “In killing an aggressor (€tat€yin) hNTau" Na k==êNa daez" >aviTa there is not any sin (doa — fault) for a killer (hant).” 365 iNak*==TYaa iNak*==iTaPa]ja hNTaVYaa wiTa iNaêYa" ) Na ih NaEk*==iTak&== hTva iNak*==TYaa PaaPaMauCYaTae====)) nikty€ nikti-prajñ€ hantavy€ iti nicayaƒ, na hi naiktikaˆ hatv€ nikty€ p€pam ucyate iNak*==iTa–Pa]ja" “Those whose intention (prajñ€) is full of deceit (nikti) iNak*==TYaa hNTaVYaa" are to be killed (hantavya) by deceit wiTa iNaêYa" this is sanctioned (nicaya — certainty). iNak*==TYaa NaEk*==iTak==Ma( hTva Killing a deceitful person (naiktika) with deceit Na ih PaaPaMa( oCYaTae is never called a sin (p€pa).” 366 SvPa[aaaTa( ) ar…rasya vimokeŠa mucyate karmaŠo ’ubh€t sandhi: (7) karmaŠo_aubh€t XarqrSYa ivMaae+aeaaTa( k==MaRa"====k*==Tad<@aSTau====k*==Tva====PaaPaaiNa====MaaNava"====)====iNaMaRla"====SvGaRMaaYaaiNTa====SaNTa"====Sauk*==iTaNaae====YaQaa===)) r€jabhiƒ kta-daŠ€s tu ktv€ p€p€ni m€nav€ƒ, nirmal€ƒ svargam €y€nti santaƒ suktino yath€ PaaPaaiNa k*==Tva “After doing sins (p€pa) raJai>a" k*==Ta–d<@a" Tau MaaNava" men (m€nava) who have been punished by the king (r€jan) YaQaa Sauk*==iTaNa" SaNTa" iNaMaRla" being pure (nir.mala) like pious (suktin) saints (sat) SvGaRMa( AaYaaiNTa they attain heaven (svarga).” [email protected] 177

369 dSYaUi‘ahiNTa vE raJaa >aUYaSaae vaPYaNaaGaSa" ) >aaYaaR MaaTaa iPaTaa Pau}aae hNYaNTae PauåzeaTae XaqlMaek==da ) SaaDaaeêaiPa ùSaaDau>Ya" Xaae>aNaa JaaYaTae Pa]Jaa====)) a-s€dhu caiva puruo labhate …lam ekad€, s€dho c€pi hy a-s€dhubhyaƒ obhan€ j€yate praj€ sandhi: (4) ca_eva, (1) ca_api, (5) hi_a-s€dhubhyaƒ ... Yada PauraeihTa& va Tae PaYaeRYau" XaraUYaSa" va AiPa ANaaGaSa" and [by this] still more (bh™yas) innocent (an-€gas) people. >aaYaaR MaaTaa iPaTaa Pau}a" [Because,] the wife (bh€ry€), mother (m€t), father (pit) and child (putra) — Tae PauåzeaTae gets [later] the conduct (…la) of pious men (s€dhu) A–SaaDau>Ya" ih and even from wicked men (a-s€dhubhyaƒ) Xaae>aNaa Pa]Jaa JaaYaTae bright (obhana) progeny (praj€) is born. ... Yada Xar

178 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Sandhi 4

(1) param€tm€ (2) gaŠea (3) om (4) naiva (5) yady api (6) manvantara (7) vande ’ham

(8) bhagavad-g…t€ Rule: ‘Hard’ consonants change to ‘soft’ consonants, before soft consonants and vowels. When you examine the alphabet you can easily understand or just feel the difference between ‘hard’ (unvoiced) and ‘soft’ (voiced) consonants. The soft consonants are marked in bold type:

ka kha ga gha ‰a ca cha ja jha ña ˜a ˜ha a ha Ša ta tha da dha na pa pha ba bha ma

ya ra la va

a a sa ha

This rule applies mainly to t, and occasionally to k. bhagavat-_g…t€ >>> >aGavÓqTaa bhagavad-g…t€ — the song of the Lord jagat-_…a >>> JaGadqXa jagad-…a — Lord of the universe (jagat) On the other hand, ‘soft’ consonants become ‘hard’ before hard consonants. This rule applies mainly to d. suhd_sat€m >>> SazôTSaTaaMa( suƒrt sat€m — the friend (suhd) of His devotees tad_tad_pr€pya >>> TataTPa]aPYa tat tat pr€pya — after achieving that

(9) ahaˆ bhaj€mi Rule: m becomes ˆ (the pure nasal) before a consonant. You will find examples in almost every verse of Bhagavad-g…t€. tam aham_bhaj€mi >>> TaMah& >aJaaiMa tam ahaˆ bhaj€mi — I worship Him

[email protected] 179

Hinduism — Society

370 bl& ivÛa c ivPa[aaVYaÅk==Ma( ) YadNYa}aaiPa d*XYaeTa TataeNaEv iviNaidRXaeTa(====)) yasya yal lakaŠaˆ proktaˆ puˆso varŠ€bhivyañjakam, yad anyatr€pi dyeta tat tenaiva vinirdiet sandhi: (9) lakaŠam_proktam_puˆso, (1) varŠa-_abhivyañjakam, anyatra_api, (8,4) tad_tena_eva YaSYa Pau&Sa" “Of a person vaVYaÅk==Ma( indicating (‘manifesting’) his varŠa Yad( l+a] alone.”

180 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

374 XaUd]e cETaÙveç+Ya& iÜJae TaÀ Na ivÛTae ) Na vE XaUd]ae >aveC^Ud]ae b]aøaveTa( “If this symptom (lakya) [of a br€hmaŠa] exists in a ™dra ... a symptom like satya, d€na, kam€, ... Tad( c iÜJae Na ivÛTae and it does not exist in a br€hmaŠa, XaUd]" Na vE XaUd]" >aveTa( then the [so-called] ™dra is not at all a ™dra ... but a br€hmaŠa b]aøaveTPaarMaPlve Ya" Plvae >aveTa( ) XaUd]ae va Yaid vaPYaNYa" SavRQaa MaaNaMahRiTa====)) a-p€re yo bhavet p€ram a-plave yaƒ plavo bhavet, ™dro v€ yadi v€py anyaƒ sarvath€ m€nam arhati sandhi: (1,5) v€_api_anyaƒ ... iNaTYa& YaSTau SaTaae r+aedSaTaê iNavTaRYaeTa( ) Sa Wv raJaa k==TaRVYaSTaeNa SavRiMad& Da*TaMa(====)) nityaˆ yas tu sato raked a-sata ca nivartayet, sa eva r€j€ kartavyas tena sarvam idaˆ dhtam sandhi: (9) nityam_yas, (8) raket_a-sata, (9) idam_dhtam Ya" A–Paare PaarMa( >aveTa( “He who becomes a shore (p€ra) in the boundless (a-p€ra) [ocean] Ya" A–Plve Plv" >aveTa( he who becomes a boat (plava) in the boatless [current] XaUd]" va Yaid va AiPa ANYa" if he be a ™dra or even another (an outcaste), SavRQaa MaaNaMa( AhRiTa he deserves every respect (m€na). ... Ya" Tau iNaTYaMa( SaTa" r+aeTa( He who always protects the good (〈2.3〉 of sat) A–SaTa" c iNavTaRYaeTa( and wards off the wicked (a-sat), Sa" Wv raJaa k==TaRVYa" he alone should be the king (r€jan), TaeNa SavRMa( wdMa( Da*TaMa( by him all this [world] is held up.”

[email protected] 181

377 AadaE k*==TaYauGae v

381 ATa" PauiM>aiÜRJaé[eïa vaaGaXa" ) SvNauiïTaSYa DaMaRSYa Sa&iSaiÖhRirTaaezaaGaXa" Therefore, according to varŠ€rama PauiM>a" SvNauiïTaSYa DaMaRSYa Sa&iSaiÖ" the perfection (saˆsiddhi) of one’s duty (dharma), well- performed (su.anu˜hita) by men (puˆs) hir–Taaez

[email protected] 183

Hinduism — Sacraments

383 Ga>aaRDaaNa& Tau Pa[QaMa& TaTa" Pau&SavNa& SMa*TaMa( ) SaqMaNTaae‘aYaNa& JaaTak==MaR NaaMaaNauXaaSaNaMa(====) garbh€dh€naˆ tu prathamaˆ tataƒ puˆsavanaˆ smtam, s…mantonnayanaˆ j€ta-karma n€m€nu€sanam cU@ak*==iTa& v]TabNDa& vedv]TaaNYaXaezTa"====)) c™€-ktiˆ vrata-bandhaˆ veda-vrat€ny aeataƒ Ga>aaRDaaNaMa( Tau Pa[QaMaMa( SMa*TaMa( “The [saˆsk€ra of] (1) garbh€dh€na is said to be the first ... for explanations see the list below TaTa" Pau&SavNaMa( SaqMaNTaae‘aYaNaMa( then come (2) puˆsavana, (3) s…mantonnayana JaaTa–k==MaR NaaMa–ANauXaaSaNaMa( (5) j€ta-karma, (7) n€ma-karaŠa (n€ma-anu€sana) cU@a–k*==iTaMa( v]Ta–bNDaMa( (11) c™€-karaŠa (c™€-kti), (14) (vrata-bandha) ved–v]TaaiNa AXaezTa" and completely the [four] Vedic observances.” veda-vrata — ‘a rite performed during the acquirement of the Vedas’ 384 YaSYaETae==_ícTvair&XaTSa&Sk==ara" Sa b]aøaarTa ) AacaYaRXaaSTaa Yaa JaaiTa" Saa SaTYaa SaaJaraMara====)) ar…ram etau sjataƒ pit€ m€t€ ca bh€rata, €c€rya-€st€ y€ j€tiƒ s€ saty€ s€jar€mar€ sandhi: (1) s€_ajar€_amar€ >aarTa “O Yudhi˜hira! iPaTaa MaaTaa c Father (pit) and mother (m€t) WTaaE XarqrMa( Sa*JaTa" these two create the body (ar…ra). Yaa JaaiTa" AacaYaR–XaaSTaa The birth (j€ti) [however] which is ordained by the spiritual teacher (€c€rya), Saa SaTYaa that (s€) is true (saty€) Saa A–Jara A–Mara and that is unfading (a-jar€) and immortal (a-mar€).”

184 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

387 Ta}a Yad( b]øJaNMaaSYa MaaEiÅbNDaNaiciöTaMa( ) Ta}aaSYa MaaTaa Saaiv}aq iPaTaa TvacaYaR oCYaTae )) tatra yad brahma-janm€sya mauñji-bandhana-cihnitam, tatr€sya m€t€ s€vitr… pit€ tv €c€rya ucyate sandhi: (1) janma_asya, tatra_asya, (6) tu_€c€rya Ta}a Yad( ASYa b]ø–JaNMa “His brahma-janma (birth for the Veda) MaaEiÅ–bNDaNa–iciöTaMa( is symbolised by the mauñji-bandhana mauñji- or mauñj…-bandhana — ‘binding the girdle of muñja grass’ Ta}a ASYa MaaTaa Saaiv}aq where his mother (m€t) is said to be G€yatr… (S€vitr…) iPaTaa Tau AacaYaR" oCYaTae and the father (pit) the guru (€c€rya).” 388 b]aø

[email protected] 185

Hinduism — Br€hmaŠa

389 SaTYa& daNa& +aMaa XaqlMaaNa*Xa&SYa& TaPaae ga*aTae b]øN+ai}aYaTv& TaQaEv c ) ™dra-yonau hi j€tasya sad-guŠ€n upati˜hataƒ, vaiyatvaˆ labhate brahman katriyatvaˆ tathaiva ca, AaJaRve vTaRMaaNaSYa b]aøaJaaYaTae )) €rjave vartam€nasya br€hmaŠyam abhij€yate sandhi: (8) sat-_guŠ€n, (9) vaiyatvam_labhate, (4) tath€_eva b]øNa( “O br€hmaŠa! XaUd]–YaaeNaaE ih JaaTaSYa Even born as a ™dra (in ™dra-yoni) SaTa(–GauaTae one gets vaiya-hood +ai}aYaTvMa( TaQaa Wv c and also katriya-hood. AaJaRve vTaRMaaNaSYa [And] for one living in honesty (€rjava) b]aøaJaaYaTae results br€hmaŠa-hood (br€hmaŠya).” 392 AaJaRv& b]aø

A–b]aø>> ‘upa.nayana’).” 394 Aheirv GaYaSTa& deva b]aøaqTa" Ahe" wv “Who is afraid (bh…ta) of a crowd (gaŠa) as [he is] of a snake (ahi) SaaEihTYaaTa( Nark==aTa( wv of sense gratification as of hell (naraka) sauhitya (from su.hita) — ‘gratification’ S}aq>Ya" ku==aved( iÜJa" ) vedPaa#=aÙveiÜPa[ae b]ø JaaNaaTaqiTa b]aøaveTa( by saˆsk€ra one becomes twice-born (dvi-ja) ved–Paa#=aTa( ivPa[" >aveTa( by study (p€˜ha — recitation) of the Vedas one becomes learned (vipra) = ‘third birth’ b]ø JaaNaaiTa wiTa b]aøYaae Yaeza& b]ø Par& DaNaMa( ) Yaeza& SvPa]TYaYa" SvGaRSTaPa" SvaDYaaYaSaaDaNaMa(====)) sphay€mi dvij€tebhyo ye€ˆ brahma paraˆ dhanam, ye€ˆ sva-pratyayaƒ svargas tapaƒ sv€dhy€ya- s€dhanam sandhi: (9) ye€m_brahma param_dhanam ye€m_sva YaezaMa( ParMa( DaNaMa( b]ø “Whose greatest wealth (dhana) is the Supreme (brahma) YaezaMa( Sv–Pa]TYaYa" SvGaR" whose heaven (svarga) is firm belief (pratyaya) in the self (sva) TaPa" SvaDYaaYa–SaaDaNaMa( and [whose] penance (tapas) is practice (s€dhana) of study (sv€dhy€ya), iÜJaaiTa>YaaMa( SPa*hYaaiMa those br€hmaŠas (dvi-j€ti, dvi-ja) I like very much.” [email protected] 187

398 SadaePavqTaq cEv SYaaTSada bÖiXa:aae iÜJa"====) sadopav…t… caiva sy€t sad€ baddha-ikho dvijaƒ sandhi: (3) sad€_upav…t…, (4) ca_eva iÜJa" “A br€hmaŠa (dvija) Sada oPavqTaq c Wv SYaaTa( should always (sad€) wear sacred thread (upav…ta) Sada bÖ–iXa:a" and have his hair-tuft (ikh€) always tied (baddha).” 399 ADaqYaqr&ñYaae v

vidy€ ha vai br€hmaŠam €jag€ma gop€ya m€ evadhis te ’ham asmi as™yak€y€njave ’vrat€ya na m€ br™y€ v…ryavat… tath€ sy€m sandhi: (7) te_aham, (1,7) as™yak€ya_anjave_avrat€ya ivÛa h vE “Learning (vidy€) herself b]aø

402 k==MaR ivPa]SYa YaJaNa& daNaMaDYaYaNa& TaPa"====) Pa]iTaGa]hae==_DYaaPaNa& c YaaJaNa& ceiTa v*taYa"====) karma viprasya yajanaˆ d€nam adhyayanaˆ tapaƒ, pratigraho ’dhy€panaˆ ca y€janaˆ ceti vttayaƒ sandhi: (9) yajanam_d€nam etc., (7) pratigraho_adhy€panam, (2) ca_iti YaJaNaMa( daNaMa( ADYaYaNaMa( TaPa" “(3) Yajana, (5) d€na, (1) adhyayana, and penance (tapas) ivPa]SYa k==MaR are the duty of a br€hmaŠa (vipra); Pa]iTaGa]h" ADYaaPaNaMa( c YaaJaNaMa( c (6) pratigraha, (2) adhy€pana, and (4) y€jana wiTa v*taYa" these are his means of livelihood (vtti).” 403 Yaa}aaMaa}aPa[iSaÖyQa| SvE" k==MaRi>arGaihRTaE" ) A©e==XaeNa XarqrSYa ku==vsTa DaNaSaÄYaMa( )) y€tr€-m€tra-prasiddhy-arthaˆ svaiƒ karmabhir a-garhitaiƒ, a-kleena ar…rasya kurv…ta dhana-sañcayam sandhi: (5,9) prasiddhi-_artham_svaiƒ ‰TaaMa*Taa>Yaa& Jaqvetau Ma*TaeNa Pa[Ma*TaeNa va ) SaTYaaNa*Taa>YaaMaiPa va Na ìv*tYaa k==dacNa )) t€mt€bhy€m j…vet tu mtena pramtena v€, saty€nt€bhy€m api v€ na va-vtty€ kad€cana sandhi: (1) ta-_amt€bhy€m, satya-_ant€bhy€m XarqrSYa Yaa}aa–Maa}a–Pa[iSaiÖ–AQaRMa( “For accomplishing (prasiddhi) the bare subsistence (y€tr€) of the body SvE" A–GaihRTaE" k==MaRi>a" by his prescribed (sva — own) blameless (a-garhita) duties (karman) A–©e==XaeNa without fatique (a-klea) DaNa–SaÄYaMa( ku==vsTa he should do accumulation (sañcaya) of wealth (dhana). ‰Ta–AMa*Taa>YaaMa( Tau JaqveTa( He should live by gleaning grain and by donations ta — ‘truth’, gleaning grain, i.e., gather leftover grain after a harvest; amta — ‘ambrosia’, what is given unasked Ma*TaeNa Pa[Ma*TaeNa va or by begging and agriculture mta — ‘[like] death’, begging; pra.mta — ‘what causes the death of many beings’, agriculture SaTYa–ANa*Taa>YaaMa( AiPa va or even by commerce satya-anta — ‘truth and falsehood’, commerce and money-lending ì–v*tYaa Na k==dacNa but never by paid service.” va-vtti — ‘dog-subsistence’, paid service 404 AXa¢==" +a}aDaMaeR

br€hmaŠaƒ katriyatvaˆ hi y€ti astra-samudyam€t sandhi: (9) katriyatvam_hi XaS}a–SaMauÛMaaTa( “By taking up arms (astra) [to attack others] b]aøaave vE devr& ku==åTae PaiTaMa( ) Pa*iQavq b]aøae +ai}aYa& ku==åTae PaiTaMa(====)) n€r… tu paty-a-bh€ve vai devaraˆ kurute patim, pthiv… br€hmaŠ€l€bhe katriyaˆ kurute patim sandhi: (5) pati-_a-bh€ve, (9) devaram_kurute, (1) br€hmaŠa-_al€bhe, (9) katriyam_kurute Naarq Tau “[As] a women PaiTa–A–>aave at the death (a-bh€va — absence) of her husband (pati) devrMa( PaiTaMa( ku==åTae she makes the brother-in-law (devara) her husband (pati), ... the husband’s [younger] brother Pa*iQavq [similarly] the earth b]aøae not obtaining the br€hmaŠa ... for her lord, because wise men (br€hmaŠas) are not interested in ruling the world +ai}aYaMa( PaiTaMa( ku==åTae she makes the katriya her lord (pati).” 407 AìMaeDa& GavalM>a& Sa‘YaaSa& PalPaETa*k==Ma( ) devreaMa( cow (go) sacrifice €lambha — ‘touching’, sacrifice Sa‘YaaSaMa( [karma-] sanny€sa Pal–PaETa*k==Ma( offering meat (pala) to the pits devrea" ) ‰iTvG>Yaae ih ddaE raJaa Dara& Taa& ku==lvDaRNa"====)) kratuˆ sam€pya tu tad€ ny€yataƒ puruarabhaƒ, tvigbhyo hi dadau r€j€ dhar€ˆ t€ˆ kula-vardhanaƒ sandhi: (9) kratum_sam€pya, dhar€m_t€m_kula k]==TauMa( SaMaaPYa Tau “And after concluding the sacrifice (kratu) Tada Pauåz–‰z>a" ku==l–vDaRNa" raJaa then King [Daaratha], best of men and perpetuator of his line (kula) NYaaYaTa" as is proper TaaMa( DaraMa( that earth (dhar€) ‰iTvG>Ya" ih ddaE he gave to the priests (tvik).” 409 SvMaev b]aøau»e Sv& vSTae Sv& ddaiTa c ) GauåihR SavRv

sandhi: (9) svam_vaste svam_dad€ti, varŠ€n€m_jye˜haƒ b]aøau»e “A br€hmaŠa eats his own [food] SvMa( vSTae wears (vaste) his own [cloth] SvMa( ddaiTa c and gives his own [as charity]. ... although he does not produce them SavR–vavNTYauTa====)) a-br€hmaŠ€n€ˆ vittasya sv€m… r€jeti vaidikam, br€hmaŠ€n€ˆ ca ye kecid vikarma-sth€ bhavanty uta sandhi: (9) a-br€hmaŠ€n€m_vittasya, (2) r€j€_iti, (9) br€hmaŠ€n€m_ca, (5) bhavanti_uta A–b]aøaviNTa oTa the rare ones who are situated in sinful work (vikarma). [email protected] 191 wiTa vEidk==Ma( This is the opinion of the Vedas.” 414 b]aøYa" k==radaNa& Na ku==YaaRTa(====) Tae ih rajae DaMaRk==rda"====) br€hmaŠebhyaƒ kar€d€naˆ na kury€t, te hi r€jño dharma-kara-d€ƒ sandhi: (9) kar€d€nam_na b]aøYa" “From br€hmaŠas k==r–AadaNaMa( Na ku==YaaRTa( he (the king) should not take (€d€na) tax (kara) Tae ih raj" DaMaR–k==r–da" [because] they give to the king tax in the form of [their] merit (dharma).” 415 Ak==r" é]aei}aYaae raJaPauMaaNaQa Pa]v]iJaTa ...====) a-karaƒ rotriyo r€ja-pum€n atha pravrajita- ... A–k==r" “Free from tax (kara) é]aei}aYa" raJa–PauMaaNa( is a br€hmaŠa (rotriya), a government servant (r€ja-puˆs — ‘man of the king’) AQa Pa]v]iJaTa and a mendicant (pravrajita — who has gone away), [and others] ...” 416 Aé]aei}aYaa" SavR Wv SaveR caNaaihTaaGNaYa" ) TaaNSavaRNDaaiMaRk==ae raJaa bil& ivií& c k==arYaeTa(====)) a-rotriy€ƒ sarva eva sarve c€n€hit€gnayaƒ, t€n sarv€n dh€rmiko r€j€ baliˆ vi˜iˆ ca k€rayet sandhi: (1) ca_an€hita-_agnayaƒ, (9) balim_vi˜im_ca SaveR Wv A–é]aei}aYaa" “All those [br€hmaŠas] who are not learned (a-rotriya) SaveR c ANaaihTa–AGNaYa" and all those who have not entertained (an-€hita) a sacrificial fire (agni), TaaNa( SavaRNa( all those DaaiMaRk==" raJaa a religious king bilMa( iviíMa( c k==arYaeTa( should compel (k€rayet) to tax (bali) and forced service (vi˜i).” 417 Av]Taa ùNaDaqYaaNaa Ya}a >aE+acra iÜJaa" ) Ta& Ga]aMa& d<@Yaed]aJaa caEr>au¢==Padae ih Sa"====)) a-vrat€ hy an-adh…y€n€ yatra bhaika-car€ dvij€ƒ, taˆ gr€maˆ daŠayed r€j€ caura-bhukta-pado hi saƒ sandhi: (5) hi_an-adh…y€n€, (9,8) tam_gr€mam_daŠayet_r€j€ ... Yaê k==aïMaYaae hSTaq Yaê cMaRMaYaae Ma*Ga" ) Yaê ivPa]ae==_NaDaqYaaNaS}aYaSTae NaaMaDaark==a"====)) ya ca k€˜hamayo hast… ya ca carmamayo mgaƒ, ya ca vipro ’nadh…y€nas trayas te n€ma-dh€rak€ƒ sandhi: (7) vipro_anadh…y€nas A–v]Taa" ih ANaDaqYaaNaa" iÜJaa" “Unprincipled br€hmaŠas (dvija) who do not study (an-adh…y€na) Ya}a >aE+a–cra" where they live by begging (bhaika) raJaa TaMa( Ga]aMaMa( d<@YaeTa( the king (r€jan) should punish that village (gr€ma), Sa" caEr–>au¢==–Pad" ih because it is a place (pada) where robbers (caura) are supported (bhukta). ... Ya" c hSTaq k==aïMaYa" An elephant (hastin) which is made of wood (k€˜ha) Ya" c Ma*Ga" cMaRMaYa" a deer (mga) which is made of leather (carma) Ya" c ivPa]" ANaDaqYaaNa" and a br€hmaŠa (vipra) who is not studying (an-adh…y€na), }aYa" Tae NaaMa–Daark==a" those three bear only the [respective] name (n€man).” 418 AJauRNa" SahSaajaYa hrehaRdRMaQaaiSaNaa ) Mai

... vPaNa& d]iv

[email protected] 193

Hinduism — Katriya

419 k]==VYaaÙy wv >aUTaaNaaMadaNTae>Ya" Sada >aYaMa( ) Taeza& ivPa]iTazeDaaQa| raJaa Sa*í" SvYaM>auva====)) kravy€dbhya iva bh™t€n€m a-d€ntebhyaƒ sad€ bhayam, te€ˆ vipratiedh€rthaˆ r€j€ s˜aƒ svayambhuv€ sandhi: (1) kravya-_adbhya, (9,1) te€m_vipratiedha-_artham_r€j€ k]==VYa–AÙy" wv A–daNTae>Ya" “From uncontrolled men (a-d€nta) who are like carnivorous animals kravya-ad — ‘meat-eater’, a meat-eating animal >aUTaaNaaMa( Sada >aYaMa( there is constant (sad€) danger (bhaya) for all beings (bh™ta). TaezaMa( ivPa]iTazeDa–AQaRMa( For their protection (vipratiedha) SvYaM>auva raJaa Sa*í" the king (r€jan) was created by Brahm€ (svayam-bh™ — ‘the self-born one’).” 420 b]aøaYaaidRTa"===SaMYak(=====+aeMa&===ivNdTYaiPa===+aaYa–AidRTa" “One afflicted with fear (bhaya) +aaYaaTa( ) YaêaSYa ku==åTae v*ita& SaveR Tae iPaTarS}aYa"====)) ya cainam utp€dayate ya cainaˆ tr€yate bhay€t ya c€sya kurute vttiˆ sarve te pitaras trayaƒ sandhi: (4) ca_enam, (4,9) ca_enam_tr€yate, (1) ca_asya, (9) vttim_sarve Ya" c WNaMa( oTPaadYaTae “One who procreates him Ya" c WNaMa( >aYaaTa( }aaYaTae one who rescues him from danger (bhaya) Ya" c ASYa v*itaMa( ku==åTae and one who gives his means of livelihood (vtti) — Tae }aYa" SaveR iPaTar" those three are all [his] fathers (pit).” 424 oNMaYaaRde Pa]v*tae Tau dSYaui>a" Saªre k*==Tae ) SaveR v

YauiDaiïr “O Yudhi˜hira! oNMaYaaRde Pa]v*tae Tau But when upheaval (unmary€da) prevails dSYaui>a" Saªre k*==Tae and chaos (sa‰kara) is done by robbers (dasyu), XaS}avNTa" SaveR vYaae raJaaiPa ôTaMaaPanuYaaTa(====)) s€m€nyato htaˆ caurais tad vai dady€t svayaˆ npaƒ, caura-rak€dhik€ribhyo r€j€pi htam €pnuy€t sandhi: (3) a-aktena_upaj…vataƒ SaaMaaNYaTa" caErE" ôTaMa( “Generally, what is stolen by thieves (caura) Tad( vE SvYaMa( Na*Pa" dÛaTa( that the king himself has to make good (‘give’). ... to the owner caEr–r+a–AiDak==air>Ya" From his police officers ... from their saleries caura-raka-adhik€rin — ‘who supervises the protection from theft’, a police officer raJaa AiPa ôTaMa( AaPanuYaaTa( the king can also take [the value of] what is stolen.” 427 ADaMaR" +ai}aYaSYaEz Yad( VYaaiDaMaraUiMareTaaE iNaiGariTa SaPaaeR iblXaYaaiNav ) raJaaNa& caivraeÖar& b]aøaUiMa" WTaaE iNaiGariTa “The earth (bh™mi) devours these two SaPaR" ibl–XaYaaNa( wv as a snake (sarpa) [devours] mice — bila-aya — ‘who lives in a hole’, a mouse A–ivraeÖarMa( raJaaNaMa( c a king (r€jan) who is not resisting A–Pa]vaiSaNaMa( b]aø

[email protected] 195

429 Ya}aad*í& >aYa& b]ø Pa]JaaNaa& XaMaYaTYauTa ) d*í& c raJaa bahu>Yaa& Tad]aJYa& Sau:aMaeDaTae====)) yatr€d˜aˆ bhayaˆ brahma praj€n€ˆ amayaty uta, d˜aˆ ca r€j€ b€hubhy€ˆ tad r€jyaˆ sukham edhate sandhi: (1,9) yatra_ad˜am_bhayam_brahma, (9,5) praj€n€m_amayati_uta, (9) d˜am_ca etc. Ya}a Pa]JaaNaaMa( A–d*íMa( >aYaMa( “Where the invisible danger (bhaya) for the inhabitants (praj€) a-d˜a — ‘unseen’, invisible b]ø XaMaYaiTa oTa the br€hmaŠa (brahma) pacifies d*íMa( c and the visible [danger] raJaa bahu>YaaMa( the king [pacifies] with his arms (b€hu), Tad( raJYaMa( Sau:aMa( WDaTae that kingdom (r€jya) enjoys happiness (sukha).” 430 k==alae===va===k==araUd]aJaa===k==alSYa===k==araUTa( this should not be your doubt (saˆaya) — raJaa k==alSYa k==arYañYaq&===ivÛa&===d<@NaqiTa&===c===XaaìTaqMa(===)===AaNvqi+ak==I&===caTMaivÛa&===vaTaaRrM>aa&ê===laek==Ta" )) traividyebhyas tray…ˆ vidy€ˆ daŠa-n…tiˆ ca €vat…m, €nv…kik…ˆ c€tma-vidy€ˆ v€rt€rambh€ˆ ca lokataƒ sandhi: (9) tray…m_vidy€m_daŠa-n…tim_ca, (9,1) €nv…kik…m_ca_€tma-vidy€m_v€rt€- _€rambh€ˆ }aEivÛe>Ya" “From those versed in the Vedas (traividya) [the prince should learn] }aYaqMa( ivÛaMa( the threefold Veda (tray… vidy€) XaaìTaqMa( d<@–NaqiTaMa( c plus the eternal [science of] politics daŠa-n…ti — ‘the policy of punishment (daŠa)’, politics AaNvqi+ak==IMa( logic (€nv…kik… = ny€ya) AaTMa–ivÛaMa( c and knowledge of the self (€tman), laek==Ta" and from the people [he should learn] vaTaaR–AarM>aaNa( c [all kinds of] business (v€rt€-€rambha).” 432 Yaui¢==XaaS}a& c Tae jeYa& XaBdXaaS}a& c >aarTa ) GaaNDavRXaaS}a& c k==la" PairjeYaa NaraiDaPa====)) yukti-€straˆ ca te jñeyaˆ abda-€straˆ ca bh€rata, g€ndharva-€straˆ ca kal€ƒ parijñey€ nar€dhipa sandhi: (9) €stram_ca, jñeyam_abda-€stram_ca, €stram_ca NaraiDaPa >aarTa “O King Yudhi˜hira! Yaui¢==–XaaS}aMa( c Logic (yukti-€stra — ‘the science of argument’) XaBd–XaaS}aMa( c grammar (abda-€stra — ‘the science of words’) GaaNDavR–XaaS}aMa( c and music (g€ndharva-€stra — ‘the science of music’) Tae jeYaMa( should be known to you. k==la" PairjeYaa" And the [64] arts (kal€) should be known.” 196 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

433 bilzïeNa XauLke==Na d<@eNaaQaaParaiDaNaaMa( ) XaaS}aNaqTaeNa ilPSaeQaa veTaNaeNa DaNaaGaMaMa(====)) bali-a˜hena ulkena daŠen€th€par€dhin€m, €stra-n…tena lipseth€ vetanena dhan€gamam sandhi: (1) daŠena_atha_apar€dhin€m, dhana-_€gamam bil–zïeNa XauLke==Na “With (1) a sixth [of the produce] as tax (bali), with (2) toll (ulka) AQa AParaiDaNaaMa( d<@eNa and with (3) the fine (daŠa) for offenders — XaaS}a–NaqTaeNa veTaNaeNa with [such] an income (vetana) according to the scriptures DaNa–AaGaMaMa( ilPSaeQaa" you should long for accession of wealth (dhana).” 434 ODaiX^NÛatau Yaae DaeNva" +aqraQaqR Na l>aeTPaYa" ) Wv& raí\MaYaaeGaeNa Paqi@Ta& Na ivvDaRTae====)) ™dha chindy€t tu yo dhenv€ƒ k…r€rth… na labhet payaƒ, evaˆ r€˜ram a-yogena p…itaˆ na vivardhate sandhi: (1) k…ra-_arth…, (9) evam_r€˜ram, p…itam_na Ya" Tau +aqr–AQaqR “If one who desires milk (k…ra) DaeNva" ODa" i^NÛaTa( would cut off the udder (™dhas) of the cow (dhenu), PaYa" Na l>aeTa( he would not get milk (payas). WvMa( Similarly A–YaaeGaeNa Paqi@TaMa( raí\Ma( a kingdom (r€˜ra) when afflicted (p…ita) improperly (a-yogena) Na ivvDaRTae does not flourish.” 435 k==aåk==aNa( iXaiLPaNaêEv XaUd]a&êaTMaaePaJaqivNa" ) WkE==k&== k==arYaeTk==MaR MaaiSa MaaiSa MahqPaiTa" )) k€ruk€n ilpina caiva ™dr€ˆ c€tmopaj…vinaƒ ekaikaˆ k€rayet karma m€si m€si mah…-patiƒ sandhi: (4) ca_eva, (1,3) ca_€tma-_upaj…vinaƒ, (4,9) eka-_ekam_k€rayet k==aåk==aNa( iXaiLPaNa" c Wv “Mechanics, craftsmen (ilpin) AaTMa–oPaJaqivNa" XaUd]aNa( c and workers (™dra) who live by their own [work] Wk==–Wk==Ma( MaaiSa MaaiSa once every month (m€s = m€sa) Mahq–PaiTa" k==MaR k==arYaeTa( the king (mah…-pati) should engage them in [his own] work.”

[email protected] 197

Hinduism — Government

436 SvaMYaMaaTYaaE Paur& raí\& k==aeXad<@aE SauôtaQaa ) Saá Pa[k*==TaYaae ùeTaa" Saáa®& raJYaMauCYaTae )) sv€my-am€tyau puraˆ r€˜raˆ koa-daŠau suht tath€, sapta praktayo hy et€ƒ sapt€‰gaˆ r€jyam ucyate sandhi: (5) sv€mi-_am€tyau, (9) puram_r€˜ram_koa, (8) suhd_tath€, (5) hi_et€ƒ, (1,9) sapta-_a‰gam_r€jyam SaáaNaa& Pa[k*==TaqNaa& Tau raJYaSYaaSaa& YaQaa§==MaMa( ) PaUv| PaUv| GauåTar& JaaNaqYaad( VYaSaNa& MahTa( )) sapt€n€ˆ prakt…n€ˆ tu r€jyasy€s€ˆ yath€-kramam, p™rvaˆ p™rvaˆ gurutaraˆ j€n…y€d vyasanaˆ mahat sandhi: (9) sapt€n€m_prakt…n€m_tu, (1,9) r€jyasya_as€m_yath€, (9,8) p™rvam_p™rvam_gurutaram_j€n…y€t_vyasanam mahat SvaiMa–AMaaTYaaE PaurMa( raí\Ma( “(1) King (sv€min), (2) minister (am€tya), (3) capital (pura), (4) province r€˜ra — ‘kingdom’ k==aeXa–d<@aE Sauôd( TaQaa (5) treasury (koa), (6) army (daŠa) and (7) the ally (suhd) — WTaa" ih Saá Pa[k*==TaYa" these are the seven (sapta) constituents (prakti), raJYaMa( Saá–A®Ma( oCYaTae [hence] a kingdom (r€jya) is called ‘of seven (sapta) limbs (a‰ga)’. AaSaaMa( SaáaNaaMa( Among these (€s€m) seven (sapta) raJYaSYa Pa[k*==TaqNaaMa( Tau constituents (prakti) of a kingdom (r€jya) YaQaa–§==MaMa( PaUvRMa( PaUvRMa( in this order each earlier (p™rva) GauåTarMa( JaaNaqYaaTa( one should know to be more important (guru.tara) MahTa( VYaSaNaMa( and [its destruction] a great danger (vyasana).” 437 Ga]aMaSYaaiDaPaiTa" k==aYaaeR dXaGa]aMYaaSTaQaa Par" ) iÜGauaava" za@(Gau

SaiNDa–ivGa]h–AaSaNa–YaaNa–Sa&é]Ya–ÜEDaq–>aava" “Truce (sandhi), war (vigraha), maintaining a position (€sana — ‘halting’), preparing for an attack (y€na — ‘marching’), allience (saˆraya — ‘surrender’) and dividing one’s force (dvaidh…-bh€va) za@(GauaeidTau& ParaNa(====)) na so ’sti n€ma d€nena vaa-go yo na j€yate, d€nav€n eva aknoti saˆhat€n bhedituˆ par€n sandhi: (7) so_asti Sa" Na AiSTa NaaMa “Perhaps that [person] does not exist Ya" daNaeNa vXa–Ga" Na JaaYaTae who is not brought under control by a gift/bribe (d€na). ParaNa( Sa&hTaaNa( The most strong alliances (saˆhata) saˆhata — ‘struck together’, composite daNavaNa( >aeidTauMa( Xa¥==aeiTa Wv the giver is able to severe.” 441 SaaMNaa daNaeNa >aedeNa SaMaSTaErQava Pa*Qak(== ) ivJaeTau& Pa[YaTaeTaarq‘a YauÖeNa k==dacNa )) s€mn€ d€nena bhedena samastair athav€ pthak, vijetuˆ prayatet€r…n na yuddhena kad€cana sandhi: (9,1) vijetum_prayateta_ar…n SaaMNaa daNaeNa >aedeNa “By (1) conciliation (s€man), (2) gift (d€na) and (3) [sowing] dissension (bheda) SaMaSTaE" AQava Pa*Qak(== either conjointly (samastaiƒ — ‘by all’) or separately (pthak) ArqNa( ivJaeTauMa( Pa[YaTaeTa he should try (prayateta) to conquer the enemies (ari), YauÖeNa Na k==dacNa [and] never by (4) fight (yuddha).” 442 YauÖMautarMauCYaTae====) yuddham uttaram ucyate YauÖMa( “(4) Fighting (yuddha) otarMa( oCYaTae is said to be the ultimate (uttama) [means].” 443 d<@STvGaiTak==a GaiTa"====) daŠas tv a-gatik€ gatiƒ sandhi: (6) tu_agatik€ d<@" Tau “And (4) fighting (daŠa) A–GaiTak==a GaiTa" is the means (gati) when there is no [other] means (a-gatika).” 444 Mata& Pa[MataMauNMata& Sauá& bal& iñYa& Ja@Ma( ) Pa[Pa‘a& ivrQa& >aqTa& Na irPau& hiNTa DaMaRivTa(====)) mattaˆ pramattaˆ unmattaˆ suptaˆ b€laˆ striyaˆ jaam, prapannaˆ virathaˆ bh…taˆ na ripuˆ hanti dharma-vit sandhi: (9) mattam_pramattam ... MataMa( Pa[MataMa( oNMataMa( “Who is intoxicated (matta), inattentive (pramatta), insane (unmatta) SauáMa( balMa( iñYaMa( asleep (supta), infantine (b€la), female (striya) Ja@Ma( Pa[Pa‘aMa( ivrQaMa( >aqTaMa( foolish (jaa), surrendered (prapanna), without chariot (vi.ratha), or afraid (bh…ta) irPauMa( [such] an enemy (ripu) [email protected] 199

DaMaR–ivd( Na hiNTa a knower of dharma does not kill.” 445 raJaa Pa[aPYa ivdeXa& Tau deXaacar& ih PaalYaeTa( ) devaNaa& PaUJaNa& ku==YaaR‘a iC^NÛaTaaYaMa}a Tau====) r€j€ pr€pya videaˆ tu de€c€raˆ hi p€layet, dev€n€ˆ p™janaˆ kury€n na cchindy€t €yam atra tu NaavMaNYaeTa TaÕeXYaaNaaGaTYa SvPaur& PauNa"====)) n€vamanyeta tad-dey€n €gatya sva-puraˆ punaƒ sandhi: (9) videam_tu, (1,9) dea-_€c€ram_ hi, (9) dev€n€m_p™janam_kury€n, (1) na_avamanyeta, (9) sva-puram_punaƒ ivdeXaMa( Tau Pa[aPYa “[After] conquering a foreign country (videa) raJaa deXa–AacarMa( ih PaalYaeTa( the king (r€jan) should protect the local customs (€c€ra) devaNaaMa( PaUJaNaMa( ku==YaaRTa( he should do the worship (p™jana) of the [local] gods (deva) A}a Tau AaYaMa( Na i^NÛaTa( and not cut its income (€ya), ... the income of the temples from their properties Tad(–deXYaaNa( Na AvMaNYaeTa he should not insult its (the country’s) inhabitants PauNa" Sv–PaurMa( AaGaTYa [and after] returning again to his capital, ...” 446 MaN}aMaUl& c ivJaYaMa(====) mantra-m™laˆ ca vijayam sandhi: (9) -m™lam_ca MaN}a–MaUlMa( c ivJaYaMa( “Success (vijaya) has its root (m™la) in consultation (mantra — ‘advice’).” 447 PaÄaePaDaaVYaTaqTaa&ê ku==YaaRd]aJaaQaRk==air

200 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

450 ANauraGak==r& k==MaR creÂùaiÜraGaJaMa( ) JaNaaNauraGaYaa l+MYaa raJaa SYaaÂNarÅNaaTa(====)) anur€ga-karaˆ karma carej jahy€d vir€ga-jam, jan€nur€gay€ lakmy€ r€j€ sy€j jana-rañjan€t sandhi: (9) -karam_karma, (8) jahy€t_vir€ga-, (1) jana-_anur€gay€ ANauraGa–k==rMa( k==MaR creTa( “He (the king) should do acts (karman) which create love (anur€ga) ... in his subjects ivraGa–JaMa( JaùaTa( and avoid what creates displeasure (vir€ga). JaNa–ANauraGaYaa l+MYaa By the grace (lakm…) of the love (anur€ga) of the people (jana) raJaa SYaaTa( one becomes king (r€jan) The strength of a king is the love of his subjects. JaNa–rÅNaaTa( [which epithet is derived] from [the fact of his] pleasing the people (jana).” 451 ri“aTaaê Pa]Jaa" SavaRSTaeNa raJaeiTa XaBÛTae====) rañjit€ ca praj€ƒ sarv€s tena r€jeti abdyate sandhi: (2) r€j€_iti SavaR" Pa]Jaa" ri“aTaa" c “All people (praj€) were pleased [by King Pthu] TaeNa raJaa wiTa XaBÛTae and thus he was called r€j€.” 452 ParraJaGa*haTPa[aáaNa( JaNaaNSa&é[Yak==aMYaYaa ) duíaNaPYaQa vaduíaNSa&é[YaeTa Pa[YaTNaTa"====)) para-r€ja-gh€t pr€pt€n jan€n saˆraya-k€myay€, du˜€n apy atha v€du˜€n saˆrayeta prayatnataƒ sandhi: (5,1) api_atha v€_adu˜€n Sa&é[Ya–k==aMYaYaa “With the desire for [living under his] protection Par–raJa–Ga*haTa( Pa[aáaNa( JaNaaNa( people (jana) who have arrived from another country r€ja-gha — ‘king’s house’, city duíaNa( AiPa AQa va A–duíaNa( [not considering] whether they [may be] wicked (du˜a) or honest (a- du˜a) Pa[YaTNaTa" Sa&é[YaeTa he (the king) should shelter them.” 453 Ari+aTaar& hTaaRr& ivlaePTaarMaNaaYak==Ma( ) Ta& vE raJak==il& hNYau" Pa]Jaa" Sa‘aù iNaga*R

[email protected] 201

Hinduism — Worker

454 PaXaUNaa& r+aa]Ua]Ua]Ua]Ua+ariTaiNaRTYa& SavRk==MaRk==rae==_Xauic" ) TYa¢==vedSTvNaacar" Sa vE XaUd]" wiTa SMa*Ta"====)) sarva-bhaka-ratir nityaˆ sarva-karma-karo ’uciƒ, tyakta-vedas tv an-€c€raƒ sa vai ™draƒ iti smtaƒ sandhi: (9) nityam_sarva-, (7) karo_auciƒ, (6) tu_an-€c€raƒ iNaTYaMa( SavR–>a+a–riTa" “He who is always fond (rati) of all kinds (sarva) of food (bhaka) SavR–k==MaR–k==r" A–Xauic" who does all [sorts of] work (karman) and is impure (a-uci) TYa¢==–ved" who has given up (tyakta) the Veda ANaacar" Tau and has no good conduct (an-€c€ra), Sa" vE XaUd]" wiTa SMa*Ta" he alone is called ™dra.” 457 vaiaeTa(====) iPa}Ya& c daYaMa(====) €tma-vikrayiŠaƒ praj€m €ry€ˆ vidy€t, €tm€dhigataˆ sv€mi-karm€viruddhaˆ labhet, pitryaˆ ca d€yam sandhi: (9) €ry€m_vidy€t etc. (1) €tma-_adhigatam, karma-_a-viruddha MaULYaeNa caYaRTv& GaC^eTa(====) m™lyena c€ryatvaˆ gacchet sandhi: (1) ca-_€ryatvam AaTMa–ivk]==iYaaeTa( what he has earned (adhigata) himself [in his spare time] he can get. iPa}YaMa( c daYaMa( The inheritance is also to be given [to him]. pitrya (from pit — father) — ‘from the father’, inheritance MaULYaeNa c And by [paying] the value (m™lya) [for which he was once sold] [email protected] 203

AaYaRTvMa( GaC^eTa( he attains freedom (€rya.tva — ‘being free (€rya — nobel)’).” 462 SvaiMaNa" SvSYaa& daSYaa& JaaTa& SaMaaTa*k==MadaSa& ivÛaTa(====) sv€minaƒ svasy€ˆ d€sy€ˆ j€taˆ sa-m€tkam a-d€saˆ vidy€t sandhi: (9) svasy€m_d€sy€m, etc. SvSYaaMa( daSYaaMa( “In his own female servant (d€s…) SvaiMaNa" JaaTaMa( a child (j€ta) [begotten] from a master (sv€min) Sa–MaaTa*k==Ma( A–daSaMa( ivÛaTa( is together with its mother to be known as free (a-d€sa).”

204 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Sandhi 5

(1) param€tm€ (2) gaŠea (3) om (4) naiva (5) yady api (6) manvantara (7) vande ’ham (8) bhagavad-g…t€ (9) ahaˆ bhaj€mi

(10) namas te Rule: ƒ (visarga) changes to s before t/th, and to  before c/ch. namaƒ_te >>> NaMaSTae namas te— obeisance (namas) unto You vedaiƒ_ca >>> vedEê vedai ca — and by the study of theVedas

[email protected] 205

Hinduism — Student

463 Mau<@ae va Jai$=lae va SYaadQava SYaaiC^%aJa$=" ) muŠo v€ ja˜ilo v€ sy€d athav€ sy€c chikh€-ja˜aƒ sandhi: (8) sy€t_athav€ Mau<@" va SYaaTa( “[A brahmac€r…] can be either shaved (muŠa) Jai$=l" va or with braids (ja˜ila) AQava iXa%a–Ja$=" SYaaTa( or else, with a tuft of hair (ikh€-ja˜a — ‘crown-lock’).” 464 lalYaeTPaÄvzaRiaUTale vair ivNdiTa ) TaQaa GauåGaTaa& ivÛa& Xaué[UzuriDaGaC^iTa )) khanitv€ hi khanitreŠa bh™-tale v€ri vindati, tath€ guru-gat€ˆ vidy€ˆ ur™ur adhigacchati >aU–Tale %iNa}aeaaeJaNaSTaTf==lPa]d"====)) kta-ilpo ’pi nivaset kta-k€laˆ guror ghe, antev€s… guru-pr€pta-bhojanas tat-phala-pradaƒ sandhi: (7) ilpo_api, (10,8) bhojanaƒ_tad-_phala 206 SANSKRIT READER COURSE k*==Ta–iXaLPa" AiPa “Even if one has [already] mastered the art [or handicraft] (kta-ilpa) k*==Ta–k==alMa( Gaurae" Ga*he iNavSaeTa( [still,] for the full period he must live in the house (gha) of the teacher (guru). kta-k€la — the time which was fixed before ANTaevaSaq A pupil antev€sin — ‘who dwells near or in the house’ [of his teacher] Gauå–Pa]aPTa–>aaeJaNa" having received his board (bhojana — food) from the teacher (guru) Tad(–f==l–Pa]d" gives the result of all his work [to the teacher].” 469 iÜTaqYa& Pa[aPYaaNauPaUVYaaRÂNMaaePaNaYaNa& iÜJa" ) vSaNGauåku==le daNTaae b]øaDaqYaqTa cahUTa"====)) dvit…yaˆ pr€py€nup™rvy€j janmopanayanaˆ dvijaƒ, vasan guru-kule d€nto brahm€dh…y…ta c€h™taƒ sandhi: (1) pr€pya_anup™rvy€j, (3) janma_upanayanaˆ, (1) brahma_adh…y…ta ca_€h™taƒ iÜJa" “A br€hmaŠa (dvija) ANauPaUVYaaRTa( in due course [of the saˆsk€ras] iÜTaqYaMa( oPaNaYaNaMa( JaNMa Pa[aPYa [after] receiving second birth (janman), initiation (upanayana) daNTa" Gauå–ku==le/ vSaNa( living restrained (d€nta) in the family (kula) of the teacher (guru) AahUTa" b]ø ADaqYaqTa c he should also study the Veda (brahma) when invited (€h™ta — called).” 470 >aUYa Wv Maa >aGaviNvjaPaYaiTviTa====) bh™ya eva m€ bhagavan vijñ€payatv iti sandhi: (6) vijñ€payatu_iti >aGavNa( “ ‘O lord! >aUYa" Wv Maa ivjaPaYaTau wiTa Please instruct me further!’ ” 471 AMaavaSYaa Gauå& hiNTa iXaZYa& hiNTa cTaudRXaq ) b]øaík==PaaE [email protected] 207

The three leading men from the €ramas are each one brahmac€r…, ghastha and v€naprastha; the sanny€s… had no such concern any more. dXa–Avra Pairzd( SYaaTa( makes an assembly (pariad f.) of at least (avara) ten [members].” 473 SaTYaeNa l>YaSTaPaSaa ùez AaTMaa SaMYak(== jaNaeNa b]øcYaeRYa" is to be obtained eternally (nityam).” 474 MaraveTa( ) an-anya-str…-janaƒ pr€jño brahmac€r… tath€ bhavet ANa(–ANYa–S}aq–JaNa" “Without [knowing] another woman (str…-jana) ... besides his wife, and this only in her season TaQaa Pa]aj" then a wise man (pr€jña) b]øcarq >aveTa( is [also like] a brahmac€r….” 478 Na hqd*XaMaNaaYauZYa& laeke== ik==ÄNa ivÛTae ) Yaad*Xa& PauåzSYaeh PardaraePaSaevNaMa(====)) na h…dam an-€yuyaˆ loke kiñcana vidyate, y€daˆ puruasyeha para-d€ropasevanam 208 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

sandhi: (1) hi_…dam, (2) puruasya_iha, (3) d€ra-_upasevanam Yaad*XaMa( PauåzSYa “As is (y€dam) of a man (purua) Par–dar–oPaSaevNaMa( the addiction (upasevana) to another man’s wife (para-d€ra), wRd*XaMa( ANa(–AaYauZYaMa( as fatal to a long life (an-€yuya) wh laeke== here in this world (loka) Na ih ik==ÄNa ivÛTae absolutely nothing exists.”

[email protected] 209

Sanskrit — Sandhi 6

(1) param€tm€ (2) gaŠea (3) om (4) naiva (5) yady api (6) manvantara (7) vande ’ham (8) bhagavad-g…t€ (9) ahaˆ bhaj€mi (10) namas te

(11) namo namaƒ Rule: aƒ becomes o before soft consonants and before a. namaƒ_namaƒ >>> NaMaae NaMa" namo namaƒ — repeated obeisances rajaƒ-_guŠa >>> rJaaeGau>> (11) namo astu te >>> (7) NaMaae==_STau Tae namo ’stu te — obeisances unto you €vataƒ_ayam >>> (11) €vato_ayam >>> (7) XaaìTaae==_YaMa( €vato ’yam — this [soul] is ever-existing

(12) €yur-veda Rule: ƒ which is not preceded by a or € changes to r before soft consonants and vowels. €yuƒ-_veda >>> AaYauveRd €yur-veda — the science (veda) of life senayoƒ_ubhayoƒ_madhye >>> SaeNaYaaeå>aYaaeMaRDYae senayor ubhayor madhye — in between both armies There are much more sandhi rules. We have only given a few.

210 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Householder

479 Pa]JaaPaiTa" iS}aYa& ck]e== SvdehaDaRMa(====) praj€-patiƒ striyaˆ cakre sva-deh€rdham sandhi: (9) striyam_cakre, (1) -deha_ardham Pa]Jaa–PaiTa" “Brahm€ (praj€-pati) iS}aYaMa( Sv–deh–ADaRMa( ck]e== made a woman (str…) half (ardha) of his own body (sva-deha).” 480 iÜDaa k*==TvaTMaNaae dehMaDaeRNa Pauåzae==_>avTa(====) ADaeRNa Naarq====) dvidh€ ktv€tmano deham ardhena puruo ’bhavat, ardhena n€r… sandhi: (1,11) ktv€_€tmanaƒ deham, (11,7) puruaƒ_abhavat AaTMaNa" dehMa( iÜDaa k*==Tva “After dividing (‘making’) his own body (deha) into two (dvidh€) ADaeRNa Pauåz" A>avTa( with [one] half (ardha), man (purua) came into existence ADaeRNa Naarq and with [the other] half, woman (n€r…).” 481 Yaav‘a ivNdTae JaaYaa& TaavdDaaeR >aveTPauMaaNa( ) NaaDa| Pa]JaaYaTae Sav| Pa]JaaYaeTaeTYaiPa é]uiTa"====)) y€van na vindate j€y€ˆ t€vad ardho bhavet pum€n, n€rdhaˆ praj€yate sarvaˆ praj€yetety api rutiƒ sandhi: (8,11) t€vad_ardhaƒ_bhavet, (1) na_ardhaˆ, (2,5) praj€yeta_iti_api YaavTa( PauMaaNa( “As long as a man (puˆs) JaaYaaMa( Na ivNdTae does not obtain a wife (j€y€ — ‘who gives birth’) TaavTa( ADaR" >aveTa( so long he is incomplete (ardha — ‘half’). ADaRMa( Na Pa]JaaYaTae A half does not beget SavRMa( Pa]JaaYaeTa [only] the whole can beget; wiTa AiPa é]uiTa" this is also Veda (ruti).” 482 cTauQaRMaaYauzae >aaGaMauizTvaÛ& GauraE iÜJa" ) iÜTaqYaMaaYauzae >aaGa& k*==Tadarae Ga*he vSaeTa( )) caturtham €yuo bh€gam uitv€dyaˆ gurau dvijaƒ, dvit…yam €yuo bh€gaˆ kta-d€ro ghe vaset sandhi: (11) €yuaƒ_bh€gam, (1) uitv€_€dyaˆ, €yuaƒ_bh€gaˆ kta-d€raƒ_ghe AaYauz" AaÛMa( cTauQaRMa( >aaGaMa( “The first (€dya) quarter part (bh€ga) of life (€yus) GauraE oizTva [after] dwelling at [the place of] the teacher (guru) AaYauz" iÜTaqYaMa( >aaGaMa( the second part of life k*==Ta–dar" having wedded a wife (d€ra) iÜJa" Ga*he vSaeTa( a twice-born one (dvija) shall live at home (gha).” 483 SvYaM>aUNaaRrd" XaM>au" ku==Maar" k==iPalae MaNau"====) Pa]úadae JaNak==ae >aqZMaae bilvERYaaSaik==vRYaMa(====)) svayambh™r n€radaƒ ambhuƒ kum€raƒ kapilo manuƒ, prahl€do janako bh…mo balir vaiy€sakir vayam sandhi: (12) svayambh™ƒ_n€radaƒ, etc., (11) kapilaƒ_manuƒ, etc. SvYaM>aU" Naard" XaM>au" “Brahm€ (Svayambh™), N€rada, ®iva (®ambhu) ku==Maar" k==iPal" MaNau" the four Kum€ras, Kapiladeva, Sv€yambhuva Manu Pa]úad" JaNak==" >aqZMa" Prahl€da, Janaka and Bh…ma bil" vEYaaSaik==" vYaMa( Bali, ®ukadeva and Yamar€j€ (‘we’, the speaker of this verse).” [email protected] 211

484 ANa>YaaSae ivz& XaañMaJaqaaeJaNa& ivzMa( ) dird]SYa ivz& Gaaeïq v*ÖSYa TaåYaaSae XaañMa( ivzMa( “When there is no practice (abhy€sa) scriptural instruction (€stra) is poison (via) A–JaqaaeJaNaMa( ivzMa( when there is indigestion (a-j…rŠa) a meal (bhojana) is poison dird]SYa Gaaeïq ivzMa( for a poor man (daridra) a social gathering is poison v*ÖSYa Taåa]XYaTae Naarq oÜahaTSaPTaMae Pade ) >aTa*RGaae}aea]XYaTae is divorced from [the tradition of] her own family (sva-gotra). daNa–iPa<@–odk==–ik]==Yaa [Then] rituals (kriy€) like charity (d€na) and r€ddha (piŠa-udaka) >aTa*R–Gaae}ae

212 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

488 Xaqlv*tae SaMaajaYa ivÛa& YaaeiNa& c k==MaR c ) SaiÙrev& Pa]daTaVYaa k==NYaa GauaPa]eTaMauTSa*JYa k==NYaai>aPa]eTa Wv Ya" ) Ai>aPa]eTaa c Yaa YaSYa TaSMaE deYaa YauiDaiïr====)) €tm€bhipretam utsjya kany€bhipreta eva yaƒ, abhipret€ ca y€ yasya tasmai dey€ yudhi˜hira sandhi: (1) €tma-_abhipretam, kany€-_abhipreta YauiDaiïr “O Yudhi˜hira! Ya" k==NYaa–Ai>aPa]eTa" Wv One who is desired by the girl (kany€) YaSYa Yaa Ai>aPa]eTaa c and by (‘for’) whom she is desired TaSMaE deYaa to him she is to be given (deya), AaTMa–Ai>aPa]eTaMa( oTSa*JYa [after] giving up what is desired by himself.” 490 DaNaeNa bhuDaa k]==ITva SaMPa]lae>Ya c baNDavaNa( ) ASauraYa c and alluring (sampralobhya) the relatives (b€ndhava), ASaura

sandhi: (5) hi_a-k€mena, (12) manuƒ_evaˆ ... YaSTv}a MaN}aSaMaYaae >aaYaaRPaTYaaeiMaRQa" k*==Ta" ) TaMaevahuGaRrqYaa&Sa& YaêaSaaE jaiTai>a" k*==Ta"====)) yas tv atra mantra-samayo bh€ry€-patyor mithaƒ ktaƒ, tam ev€hur gar…y€ˆsaˆ ya c€sau jñ€tibhiƒ ktaƒ sandhi: (10,6) yaƒ_tu_atra, (11,12) -samayaƒ_bh€ry€-patyoƒ_mithaƒ, (1,12) eva_€huƒ_gar…y€ˆsaˆ, (10,1) yaƒ ca_asau A–k==aMaeNa Sa&vaSaMa( “A marriage (saˆv€sa — ‘living together’) without love (a-k€ma) MaNau" Na ih WvMa( Pa]Xa&SaiTa Manu does not glorify much. ... MaN}a–SaMaYa" The agreement (sam.aya — ‘meeting’) with mantras Ya" Tau A}a >aaYaaR–PaTYaae" iMaQa" k*==Ta" which is made mutually (mithas) between wife (bh€ry€) and husband (pati) TaMa( Wv GarqYaa&SaMa( Aahu" that is said to be more important (gar…y€ˆsa) Ya" c ASaaE jaiTai>a" k*==Ta" than that which is made by kinsmen (jñ€ti).” 493 SaveRza& Pa]qTYaaraePaa& ùeTadNauraGa" ParSParMa(====)) svarge ’pi durlabhaˆ hy etad anur€gaƒ parasparam sandhi: (11,10) kalatraƒ_yaƒ_tasya, (4) iha_eva, (11,1) narakaƒ_na_atra, (7) svarge_api, (5) hi_etad 214 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Ya" ANaukU==l–k==l}a" “One who has a well-disposed (anuk™la — favorable) wife (kalatra) TaSYa wh Wv ih SvGaR" for him even this world is heaven (svarga). Pa]iTakU==l–k==l}aSYa For one whose wife is inimical (pratik™la — opposed) Nark==" [even this world] is hell (naraka); A}a Na Sa&XaYa" of this there is no doubt (saˆaya). ParSParMa( ih WTad( ANauraGa" [Because] such attachment (anur€ga) which is mutual (paraspara) SvGaeR AiPa dulR>aMa( is very rare (durlabha) even in heaven (svarga).” 497 ParSPar& ÜezaNMaae+a"====) parasparaˆ dve€n mokaƒ ParSParMa( ÜezaTa( Maae+a" “Divorce (moka — ‘liberation’) is from mutual hatred (dvea).” 498 Naíe Ma*Tae Pa[v]iJaTae ©==Ibe c PaiTaTae PaTaaE ) PaÄSvaPaTSau NaarqaDaaNavTa( )) str…Š€ˆ sukhodyam a-kr™raˆ vispa˜€rthaˆ manoharam, ma‰galyaˆ d…rgha-varŠ€ntam €…rv€d€bhidh€navat sandhi: (3) sukha-_udyam, (1) vispa˜a-_arthaˆ, (3) manaƒ-_haram, (1) varŠa-_antam €…rv€da-_abhidh€navat ñqaDaaNavTa( and containing an expression of benediction (€…r-v€da).” 500 Pa]JaaYaNTae SauTaa‘aaYaaeR du":aeNa MahTaa iv>aae ) PauZaae iÜJa–Pau®v “O great one (vibhu), best of the twice-born [M€rkaŠeya]! MahTaa du":aeNa With great (mahat) difficulty (duƒkha) NaaYaR" SauTaaNa( Pa]JaaYaNTae women (n€r…) raise children (suta) [email protected] 215

MahTaa òeheNa and with great affection (sneha) PauZaa& iGarMa( ) Paavk==" SavRMaeDYaTv& MaeDYaa vE YaaeizTaae ùTa"====)) somaƒ aucaˆ dad€v €s€ˆ gandharva ca ubh€ˆ giram, p€vakaƒ sarva-medhyatvaˆ medhy€ vai yoito hy ataƒ sandhi: (10) gandharvaƒ_ca, (11,5) yoitaƒ_hi_ataƒ SaaeMa" AaSaaMa( XaaEcMa( ddaE “The moon (soma) conferred (dadau) on them (women) purity (auca) GaNDavR" c Xau>aaMa( iGarMa( the Gandharvas sweet (ubha — ‘auspicious’) speech (gir) Paavk==" SavR–MaeDYaTvMa( and fire (p€vaka) sacredness, sarva-medhyatva — ‘universal purity’ ATa" YaaeizTa" ih MaeDYaa" vE therefore (ataƒ) women (yoit) are holy.” 502 PaUJYaa laliYaTaVYaaê iS}aYaae iNaTYa& JaNaaiDaPa ) iS}aYaae Ya}a c PaUJYaNTae rMaNTae Ta}a devTaa"====)) p™jy€ l€layitavy€ ca striyo nityaˆ jan€dhipa, striyo yatra ca p™jyante ramante tatra devat€ƒ sandhi: (10) l€layitavy€ƒ_ca, (11) striyaƒ_yatra APaUiJaTaaê Ya}aETaa" SavaRSTa}aaf==la" ik]==Yaa" ) Tada cETaTku==l& NaaiSTa Yada XaaeciNTa JaaMaYa"====)) a-p™jit€ ca yatrait€ƒ sarv€s tatr€phal€ƒ kriy€ƒ, tad€ caitat kulaˆ n€sti yad€ ocanti j€mayaƒ sandhi: (10) a-p™jit€ƒ_ca, (4) yatra_et€ƒ, (10,1) sarv€ƒ_tatra_aphal€ƒ, (4,8) ca_etad_kulaˆ, (1) na_asti JaNaaiDaPa “O King! iS}aYa" iNaTYaMa( Women (str…) are always PaUJYaa" laliYaTaVYaa" c to be honored (p™jya) and fondled. Ya}a c iS}aYa" PaUJYaNTae Wherever women are adored, Ta}a devTaa" rMaNTae there the [very] gods (devat€) delight. Ya}a WTaa" A–PaUiJaTaa" c And where (yatra) these [women] are dishonored (a-p™jita), Ta}a SavaR" ik]==Yaa" A–f==la" there (tatra) all activities/ rituals (kriy€) are fruitless (a-phala). Yada JaaMaYa" XaaeciNTa When the daughters-in-law (j€mi) lament Tada c WTad( ku==lMa( Na AiSTa then this family (kula) perishes.” 503 daEôdSYaaPa]daNaeNa Ga>aaeR daezMavaPNauYaaTa( ) vEæPYa& MaraR" daezMa( AvaPNauYaaTa( the embryo (garbha) may get a deficiency (doa), vEæPYaMa( Mar

TaSMaaTa( Therefore iS}aYaa" iPa]YaMa( k==aYaRMa( what is pleasing (priya) for a woman (str…) must be done.” 504 >aaYaaRYaa& JaiNaTa& Pau}aMaadXaeRiZvv caNaNaMa( ) úadTae JaiNaTaa Pa]e+Ya SvGa| Pa]aPYaev PauaaYaaRYaaMa( JaiNaTaMa( Pau}aMa( Pa]e+Ya “[After] seeing (prekya) the child (putra), begotten (janita) in his wife (bh€ry€) AadXaeRzu wv AaNaNaMa( c and its face (€nana) as if in mirrors (€dara) ... i.e., as if seeing his own face JaiNaTaa úadTae the father (janit) rejoices SvGaRMa( Pa]aPYa wv Paua*TYaErak==IaaYaaRhqNa& Ga*hSQaSYa XaUNYaMaev Ga*h& >aveTa(====)) putra-pautra-vadh™-bhtyair €k…rŠam api sarvataƒ, bh€ry€-h…naˆ ghasthasya ™nyam eva ghaˆ bhavet Na Ga*h& Ga*hiMaTYaahuGa*Riha*TYaE" “With children (putra), grandchildren (pautra), daughters-in-law (vadh™) and servants (bhtya) SavRTa" Aak==IaaYaaR–hqNaMa( [but] without wife (bh€ry€) Ga*hSQaSYa Ga*hMa( the home (gha) of a householder (ghastha) XaUNYaMa( Wv >aveTa( is completely empty (™nya). Na Ga*hMa( Ga*hMa( wiTa Aahu" Not the house (gha) is called ‘home’ (gha), Ga*ih

YaaiMaNYaa" PaiêMae YaaMae “In the last (pacima — later) period (y€ma) of night (y€min…) y€ma — a period, esp. of three hours; y€min… — ‘which consists of y€mas or periods’, night TYa¢==–iNad]" giving up sleep (nidr€) hirMa( SMareTa( he (the householder) should remember the Lord (Hari). Ma®l–d]VYaMa( AalaeKYa [After] looking at auspicious (ma‰gala) articels (dravya) AavXYak==Ma( k==MaR AacreTa( he should perform his prescribed duty.” €vayaka (from a-vaya — ‘inevitable’, necessary) — prescribed 508 AaYauivRta& Ga*hiC^d]& MaN}aMaEQauNa>aezJaMa( ) TaPaae daNaavMaaNaaE c Nav GaaePYaaiNa YaTNaTa"====)) €yur vittaˆ gha-cchidraˆ mantra-maithuna-bheajam, tapo d€n€vam€nau ca nava gopy€ni yatnataƒ sandhi: (12) €yuƒ_vittam, (11,1) tapaƒ_d€na-_avam€nau AaYau" iRvtaMa( Ga*h–i^d]Ma( “Longevity (€yus), wealth (vitta) and family dissension gha-_chidra — ‘a breach in a house’ MaN}a–MaEQauNa–>aezJaMa( counsel (mantra), sexual intercourse (maithuna) and medicines (bheaja) TaPa" daNa–AvMaaNaaE c penance (tapas), charity (d€na) and dishonor (avam€na) — Nav YaTNaTa" GaaePYaaiNa [these] nine are carefully to be concealed (gopya).” 509 AQaRNaaXa& MaNaSTaaPa& Ga*he duêirTaaiNa c====) vÄNa& caPaMaaNa& c MaiTaMaa‘a Pa]k==aXaYaeTa(====)) artha-n€aˆ manas-t€paˆ ghe ducarit€ni ca, vañcanaˆ c€pam€naˆ ca matim€n na prak€ayet sandhi: (1) ca_apam€nam AQaR–NaaXaMa( MaNa"–TaaPaMa( “Loss of wealth (artha), mental distress (t€pa) Ga*he duêirTaaiNa c misbehavior at home (gha) vÄNaMa( c APaMaaNaMa( c [suffered] cheating (vañcana) and disrespect (apam€na) MaiTaMaaNa( Na Pa]k==aXaYaeTa( a thoughtful man should not reveal.” 510 Pa]eTadeh& Xau>aE" òaNaE" òaiPaTa& óiGv>aUizTaMa(====) dGDva Ga]aMaad( bih" òaTva Sacela" SaillaXaYae====)) preta-dehaˆ ubhaiƒ sn€naiƒ sn€pitaˆ srag-vibh™itam, dagdhv€ gr€m€d bahiƒ sn€tv€ sa-cel€ƒ salil€aye sandhi: (8) srak_vibh™itam, gr€m€t_bahiƒ, (1) salila-_€aye Ya}a Ya}a iSQaTaaYaETadMauk==aYaeiTa vaidNa"====) di+aaMau:aa dÛubaRNDava" Sailla“ailMa(====)) yatra yatra sthit€yaitad amuk€yeti v€dinaƒ, dakiŠ€bhimukh€ dadyur b€ndhav€ƒ salil€ñjalim sandhi: (4) sthit€ya_etad, (2) amuk€ya_iti, (1) dakiŠa-_abhimukh€, (12) dadyuƒ_b€ndhav€ƒ, (1) salila-_añjalim Pa]eTa–dehMa( “The body (deha) of a deceased (preta — ‘departed’) Xau>aE" òaNaE" òaiPaTaMa( when washed with holy (ubha) waters ók(==–iv>aUizTaMa( and decorated with garlands (sraj) Ga]aMaad( bih" dGDva [after] having been burned outside the village (gr€ma) Sacela" [then] the relatives Saill–AaXaYae òaTva [after] bathing [themselves] in a reservoir of water, Ya}a Ya}a iSQaTaaYa WTad( AMauk==aYa ‘Wherever he may stay, this is for such and such a person.’ amuka — ‘such and such’, a person or thing refered to without naming it ..., i.e., ‘May this oblation reach him!’ 218 SANSKRIT READER COURSE wiTa vaidNa" speaking thus di+aaMau:aa" baNDava" the relatives, facing south Saill–A“ailMa( dÛu" should offer a handful of water (salila).”

[email protected] 219

Hinduism — Leaving Home

511 PaÄaXaaeDv| vNa& v]JaeTa(====) pañc€ordhvaˆ vanaˆ vrajet sandhi: (3) pañc€a_™rdhvam PaÄaXa–ODvRMa( “Above (™rdhva) the 50th (pañc€a) [year] vNaMa( v]JaeTa( one should [leave family and] go to the forest (vana).” 512 Ga*hSQaSTau Yada PaXYaeÜlqPailTaMaaTMaNa" ) APaTYaSYaEv caPaTYa& vNaMaev Tada é]YaeTa(====)) ghasthas tu yad€ payed val…-palitam €tmanaƒ, apatyasyaiva c€patyaˆ vanam eva tad€ rayet sandhi: (10) ghasthaƒ_tu, (8) payet_val…, (4) apatyasya_eva, (1) ca_apatyaˆ AaTMaNa" vlq–PailTaMa( “His wrinkles (val…) and grey hair (palita) APaTYaSYa Wv c APaTYaMa( and the offspring (apatya) of [his] offspring ... i.e., grandchildren Yada Ga*hSQa" Tau PaXYaeTa( when the ghastha can see [these], Tada vNaMa( Wv é]YaeTa( then he should take shelter of the forest (vana).” 513 SaM>aaVYa Pau}aaNk==aleNa YaaEvNaSQaaiNvveXYa c ) SaMaQaaRNa( JaqvNae jaTva Mau¢==êr YaQaaSau:aMa(====)) sambh€vya putr€n k€lena yauvana-sth€n viveya ca, samarth€n j…vane jñ€tv€ mukta cara yath€-sukham sandhi: (10) muktaƒ_cara k==aleNa Pau}aaNa( SaM>aaVYa “After creating children (putra) in due time (k€la) YaaEvNa–SQaaNa( ivveXYa c and marrying them when in youth (yauvana) JaqvNae SaMaQaaRNa( jaTva [and after] knowing them to be competent (samartha) in life (j…vana) Mau¢==" [then] being free (mukta) YaQaa–Sau:aMa( cr go (cara) where you like.” 514 vaNaPa[SQaaé[MaPadeZv>aq+aE+YaMaacreTa( ) v€naprasth€rama-padev abh…kŠaˆ bhaikyam €caret sandhi: (1,6) v€naprastha-_€rama-padeu_abh…kŠaˆ vaNaPa[SQa–Aaé[Ma–Padezu “In the v€naprastha stages (padeu) A>aq+aE+YaMa( AacreTa( one should always (abh…kŠam) live by begging (bhaikya).” 515 b]øcarq YaiTaêEv ivÛaQaqR GauåPaaezk==" ) ADvGa" +aqa+auk==a" SMa*Taa"====)) brahmac€r… yati caiva vidy€rth… guru-poakaƒ, adhva-gaƒ k…Ša-vtti ca a ete bhikuk€ƒ smt€ƒ sandhi: (10,4) yatiƒ_ca_eva, (10) vttiƒ_ca b]øcarq YaiTa" c Wv “A brahmac€r… and a sanny€s… (yati) ivÛaQaqR Gauå–Paaezk==" a student and a supporter (poaka) of his teacher (guru) vidy€-arthin — ‘who desires education’, student ADv–Ga" +aqa+auk==a" SMa*Taa" these six are called beggars (bhikuka = bhiku).”

220 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

516 MauNaYaae===vaTavaSaNaa===é[MaaveTa(====) Ga*hq >aUTva vNaq >aveTa(====) vNaq >aUTva Pa]v]JaeTa(====) brahmacaryaˆ sam€pya gh… bhavet, gh… bh™tv€ van… bhavet, van… bh™tv€ pravrajet Yaid va wTarQaa b]øcYaaRdev Pa]v]Jaed( Ga*haÜa vNaaÜa====) yadi v€ itarath€ brahmacary€d eva pravrajed gh€d v€ van€d v€ sandhi: (8) brahmacary€t-eva, etc. ... Yadhrev ivrJYaeTa Tadhrev Pa]v]JaeTa(====) yad ahar eva virajyeta tad ahar eva pravrajet sandhi: (12) ahaƒ_eva b]øcYaRMa( SaMaaPYa “After finishing (1) brahmacarya Ga*hq >aveTa( one can become (2) a ghastha (ghin). Ga*hq >aUTva vNaq >aveTa( After being a ghastha one can become (3) a v€naprastha (vanin). vNaq >aUTva Pa]v]JaeTa( After being a v€naprastha one can (4) leave [to take sanny€sa]. Yaid va wTarQaa Or else (yadi v€) otherwise (itarath€) b]øcYaaRTa( Wv Pa]v]JaeTa( right after (1) brahmacarya one can (4) leave Ga*haTa( va vNaaTa( va or after (2) [staying at] home (gha) or after (3) [staying in the] forest (vana). ... Yad( Ah" Wv ivrJYaeTa The very day (ahan) one becomes detached (virajyeta) Tad( Ah" Wv Pa]v]JaeTa( that very day one can (4) leave.” 519 Sa vNae==_GNaqNYaQaaNYaaYaMaaTMaNYaaraePYa DaMaRivTa( ) iNaÜRNÜae vqTaraGaaTMaa b]øaé]MaPade vSaeTa(====)) sa vane ’gn…n yath€-ny€yam €tmany €ropya dharma-vit, nirdvandvo v…ta-r€g€tm€ brahm€rama-pade vaset sandhi: (7) vane_agn…n, (5) €tmani_€ropya, (11) nirdvandvaƒ_v…ta, (1) r€ga-_€tm€ brahma-_€rama iNaÜRNÜ" vqTa–raGa–AaTMaa “Being free from dualities (dvandva) and attachments (r€ga) Sa" DaMaR–ivd( such a knower of dharma vNae AGNaqNa( his [sacrificial] fires (agni) in the forest (vana) ... which he kept as v€naprastha in the forest [email protected] 221

YaQaa–NYaaYaMa( AaTMaiNa AaraePYa [after] properly (yath€-ny€yam) establishing [them] in himself (€tman) b]ø–Aaé]Ma–Pade vSaeTa( he should live in the stage (pada) of sanny€sa (brahma-€rama).” 520 DYaaNa& XaaEc& TaQaa i>a+aa iNaTYaMaek==aNTaXaqlTaa ) i>a+aaeêTvair k==MaaRia+aa “Meditation (dhy€na), purity (auca) and begging (bhik€) iNaTYaMa( Wk==aNTa–XaqlTaa and the habit to always (nityam) live in solitude (ek€nta) i>a+aae" cTvair k==MaaRiYaSaed( bhUNa( ) Na VYaa:YaaMauPaYauÅqTa NaarM>aaNaar>aeTKvicTa(====)) na iy€n anubadhn…ta granth€n naiv€bhyased bah™n, na vy€khy€m upayuñj…ta n€rambh€n €rabhet kvacit sandhi: (4,1,8) na_eva_abhyaset_bah™n, (1) na_€rambh€n iXaZYaaNa( Na ANaubDNaqTa “He should not make (‘bind’) disciples (iya) (!!) bhUNa( Ga]NQaaNa( Na Wv A>YaSaeTa( he should not study many (bahu) books (grantha) VYaa:YaaMa( Na oPaYauÅqTa he should not undertake discourses (vy€khy€) ... as a means of livelihood (?) Kvicd( AarM>aaNa( Na Aar>aeTa( and he should not in any way attempt enterprises (€rambha).” 522 ANaiGNariNake==Taê Ga]aMaMa‘aaQaRMaaé]YaeTa( ) an-agnir a-niketa ca gr€mam ann€rtham €rayet sandhi: (12,10) agniƒ_a-niketaƒ_ca, (1) anna-_artham ANa(–AiGNa" “One who has no [sacrificial] fire (an-agni) A–iNake==Ta" c and no [fixed] dwelling (a-niketa) ... i.e., a sanny€s… Ga]aMaMa( A‘a–AQaRMa( Aaé]YaeTa( should enter a village (gr€ma) [only] for food (anna-artham).” 523 STaaek&== STaaek&== Ga]Saed( Ga]aSa& dehae vTaeRTa YaavTaa ) Ga*haNaih&Sa‘aaiTaïed( v*ita& MaaDauk==rq& MauiNa"====)) stokaˆ stokaˆ grased gr€saˆ deho varteta y€vat€, gh€n a-hiˆsann €ti˜hed vttiˆ m€dhukar…ˆ muniƒ sandhi: (8) graset_gr€saˆ, (11) dehaƒ_varteta, (8) €ti˜het_vttiˆ STaaek==Ma( STaaek==Ma( “From each [householder taking] a little (stoka) Ga]aSaMa( Ga]SaeTa( [that much] food (gr€sa) he should eat, YaavTaa deh" vTaeRTa just asmuch so that the body (deha) can function. ... just to stay alive Ga*haNa( A–ih&SaNa( [While thus] not harming the householders (gha, ghastha) MauiNa" MaaDau–k==rqMa( v*itaMa( AaiTaïeTa( the sage (muni) should practice the occupation (vtti) of a bee.” madhu-kara — ‘honey-maker’, a bee; m€dhukar… — who ‘like a madhukara (bee)’ collects alms by going from door to door 524 bhUNaa& k==lhae iNaTYa& ÜYaae" SaªQaNa& Da]uvMa( ) Wk==ak==I ivcirZYaaiMa ku==MaarqXa«k==ae YaQaa====)) bah™n€ˆ kalaho nityaˆ dvayoƒ sa‰kathanaˆ dhruvam, ek€k… vicariy€mi kum€r…-a‰khako yath€ sandhi: (11) kalahaƒ_nityaˆ, a‰khakaƒ_yath€ 222 SANSKRIT READER COURSE bhUNaaMa( iNaTYaMa( k==lh" “Among many (bahu) there is always (nityam) dispute (kalaha) ÜYaae" Da]uvMa( SaªQaNaMa( and [even] among two there is surely (dhruvam) some talk (sam.kathana) YaQaa ku==Maarq–Xa«k==" as [illustrated in the story of] the conchshell-bracelet (a‰kaka) of the maiden (kum€r…). Wk==ak==I ivcirZYaaiMa [Therefore] I will wander alone (ek€kin).” 525 devTaaPa[iTaMaa& d*îa YaiTa& cEv i}adi<@NaMa( ) NaMaSk==ar& Na ku==YaaRÀeduPavaSaeNa XauÖyiTa====)) devat€-pratim€ˆ d˜v€ yatiˆ caiva tri-daŠinam, namask€raˆ na kury€c ced upav€sena uddhyati sandhi: (4) ca_eva devTaa–Pa[iTaMaaMa( “Who is an image (pratim€) of the gods (deva) ... i.e., representing them i}a–di<@NaMa( YaiTaMa( d*îa c Wv [after] seeing a sanny€s… (yati) with his triple staff (tri-daŠa) NaMaSk==arMa( Na ku==YaaRTa( ced( if someone does not offer his respect (namask€ra), oPavaSaeNa XauÖyiTa he becomes purified by fasting (upav€sa) [for one day].” 526 iXa%q YajaePavqTaq SYaaiT}ad<@q Sak==Ma<@lu" ) SaPaiv}aê k==azaYaq GaaYa}aq& c JaPaeTSada====)) ikh… yajñopav…t… sy€t tri-daŠ… sa-kamaŠaluƒ, sa-pavitra ca k€€y… g€yatr…ˆ ca japet sad€ sandhi: (3) yajña-_upav…t…, (10) pavitraƒ_ca iXa%q SYaaTa( “He should have a tuft of hair ... a ikh€; ikhin — who has a ikh€ Yaj–oPavqTaq sacred thread (yajña-upav…ta) i}a–d<@q Sa–k==Ma<@lu" triple staff (tri-daŠa) and water-pot (kamaŠalu) Sa–Paiv}a" c k==azaYaq a cup or kua for purifying water (pavitra), and saffron cloth (k€€ya). Sada GaaYa}aqMa( c JaPaeTa( And he should always chant G€yatr….” 527 veaNaR >aveÛiTa"====) veŠubhir na bhaved yatiƒ sandhi: (12) veŠubhiƒ_na, (8) bhavet_yatiƒ vea" “[Just] with bamboos (veŠu, tri-daŠa) [in hand] Na YaiTa" >aveTa( one does not become a sanny€s… (yati).” 528 il®aNYauTPaQa>aUTaaiNa Na Maae+aaYaeiTa Mae MaiTa"====) li‰g€ny utpatha-bh™t€ni na mok€yeti me matiƒ sandhi: (5) li‰g€ni_utpatha, (2) mok€ya_iti oTPaQa–>aUTaaiNa il®aiNa [These] external (‘wrong’) signs (li‰ga) [of a sanny€s…] utpatha — ‘wrong way’, bad Na Maae+aaYa are not useful for liberation (moka), wiTa Mae MaiTa" this is my opinion.” 529 iNaTYa& NaEiMaitak&== k==aMYaiMaiTa k==MaR i}aDaa MaTaMa(====) nityaˆ naimittikaˆ k€myam iti karma tridh€ matam [email protected] 223 iNaTYaMa( NaEiMaitak==Ma( k==aMYaMa( “(1) Obligatory (nitya — ‘continual’), (2) occasional (naimittika — ‘by some nimitta or cause’) and (3) optional (k€mya — ‘for some desire’) — wiTa k==MaR i}aDaa MaTaMa( thus the duty (karman) [of a householder] is considered to be threefold.” 530 iNaTYa& NaEiMaitak&== k==aMYa& k==MaR i}aivDaMauCYaTae ) Sa‘YaaSa" k==MaR

v€co vegaˆ manasaƒ krodha-vegaˆ jihv€-vegam udaropastha-vegam et€n veg€n yo viaheta dh…raƒ sarv€m ap…m€ˆ pthiv…ˆ sa iy€t sandhi: (11) v€caƒ_vegaˆ, (3) udara-_upastha, (11) yaƒ_viaheta, (1) api_im€ˆ vac" veGaMa( “The urge (vega) of (1) speech (v€c), MaNaSa" §==aeDa–veGaMa( (2) the mind’s urge of anger (krodha), iJaûa–veGaMa( and (3) the [bodily] urge of the tongue (jihv€) odr–oPaSQa–veGaMa( plus the urge of belly (udara) and genital (upastha) — 224 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Ya" WTaaNa( veGaaNa( ivzheTa one who can tolerate these urges (vega), SavaRMa( AiPa wMaaMa( Pa*iQavqMa( all this world (pthiv…) Sa" Daqr" iXaZYaaTa( that sober person (dh…ra) can teach.” 534 GaTaSvaQaRiMaMa& deh& ivr¢==ae Mau¢==bNDaNa" ) AivjaTaGaiTaJaRùaTSa vE Daqr odaôTa"====)) gata-sv€rtham imaˆ dehaˆ virakto mukta-bandhanaƒ, a-vijñ€ta-gatir jahy€t sa vai dh…ra ud€htaƒ sandhi: (11) viraktaƒ_mukta, (12) gatiƒ_jahy€t ivr¢==" Mau¢==–bNDaNa" “Being detached (virakta) and free from bondage (bandhana) A–ivjaTa–GaiTa" and having gone to an unknown place a-vijñ€ta-gati — ‘whose whereabout (gati) is unknown’ GaTa–SvaQaRMa( wMaMa( dehMa( JaùaTa( one who can give up this body (deha) when it has become useless, gata-sv€rtha — ‘whose purpose (sva-artha) has gone’ Sa" vE Daqr" odaôTa" he is known as sober (dh…ra).” 535 Naai>aNaNdeTa MaraNaNdeTa JaqivTaMa( ) k==alMaev Pa[Taq+aeTa iNaveRXa& >a*Tak==ae YaQaa )) n€bhinandeta maraŠaˆ n€bhinandeta j…vitam, k€lam eva prat…keta nirveaˆ bhtako yath€ sandhi: (1) na_abhinandeta, na_abhinandeta, (11) bhtakaƒ_yath€ MaraNaNdeTa “He should neither welcome death (maraŠa) JaqivTaMa( Na Ai>aNaNdeTa nor should he welcome life (j…vita). k==alMa( Wv Pa[Taq+aeTa He should just await death (k€la — ‘time’) YaQaa >a*Tak==" iNaveRXaMa( as a servant (bhtaka) [awaits] payment (nirvea).” 536 i}ad<@VYaPadeXaeNa JaqviNTa bhvae Nara" ) Yaae ih b]ø Na JaaNaaiTa Na i}ad<@ahR Wv Sa"====)) tri-daŠa-vyapadeena j…vanti bahavo nar€ƒ, yo hi brahma na j€n€ti na tri-daŠ€rha eva saƒ sandhi: (11) bahavaƒ_nar€ƒ, yaƒ_hi, (1) daŠa-_arha bhv" Nara" “Many (bahu) people (nara) i}a–d<@–VYaPadeXaeNa JaqviNTa live by the [false] designation (vyapadea) of sanny€sa (tri-daŠa). Ya" ih b]ø Na JaaNaaiTa One who does not know the Supreme (brahma) Sa" Na i}a–d<@–AhR" Wv he is certainly not worth (arha) of sanny€sa.” 537 i}ad<@& k==Ma<@lu& ... wTYaeTaTSav| >aU" SvaheTYaPSau PairTYaJYaaTMaaNaMaiNvC^eTa(====) tri-daŠaˆ kamaŠaluˆ ... ity etat sarvaˆ bh™ƒ sv€hety apsu parityajy€tm€nam anvicchet sandhi: (5,8) iti_etad_sarvam, (2,5)sv€h€_iti_apsu, (1) parityajya_€tm€nam i}a–d<@Ma( k==Ma<@luMa( “Triple staff (tri-daŠa), water-pot (kamaŠalu), etc. ... wiTa WTad( SavRMa( all this >aU" Svaha wiTa saying ‘bh™ƒ sv€h€’ APSau PairTYaJYa [after] abandoning it into water (ap) AaTMaaNaMa( AiNvC^eTa( [in this stage (4)] one should seek out the soul / Lord (€tm€).” 538 Ya" Pa[v]JYa Ga*haTPaUv| i}avGaaRvPaNaaTPauNa" ) Yaid SaeveTa TaaiN>a+au" Sa vE vaNTaaXYaPa}aPa"====)) yaƒ pravrajya gh€t p™rvaˆ tri-varg€vapan€t punaƒ, yadi seveta t€n bhikuƒ sa vai v€nt€y apatrapaƒ sandhi: (1) varga-_€vapan€t, (1,5) v€nta-_€…_apatrapaƒ [email protected] 225 i}avGaR–AavPaNaaTa( Ga*haTa( “From home (gha), the ‘field’ of tri-varga (dharma-artha-k€ma) €vapana — ‘sowing’ the seed Ya" PaUvRMa( Pa[v]JYa one who, [after] at first departing [to take sanny€sa] Yaid PauNa" TaaNa( SaeveTa if he again engages in those [material activities of tri-varga], Sa" vE i>a+au" that sanny€s… (bhiku) APa}aPa" vaNTa–AaXaq is indeed a shameless (apatrapa) eater of vomit (v€nta-€in).” 539 Ga*hSQaSYa i§==YaaTYaaGaae v]TaTYaaGaae v$=aeriPa ) TaPaiSvNaae Ga]aMaSaeva i>a+aaeiriNd]YalaelTaa====)) ghasthasya kriy€-ty€go vrata-ty€go va˜or api, tapasvino gr€ma-sev€ bhikor indriya-lolat€ sandhi: (11,12) ty€gaƒ_vrata-ty€gaƒ_va˜oƒ_api, (11) tapasvinaƒ_gr€ma, (12) bhikoƒ_indriya Aaé[MaaPaSada ùeTae %Lvaé[Maiv@MbNaa" ) devMaaYaaivMaU!a&STaaNauPae+aeTaaNauk==MPaYaa====)) €ram€pasad€ hy ete khalv €rama-viamban€ƒ, deva-m€y€-vim™h€ˆs t€n upeket€nukampay€ sandhi: (1) €rama-_apasad€,(5) hi_ete, (6) khalu_€rama, (1) upeketa_anukampay€ v$=ae" AiPa v]Ta–TYaaGa" “The neglect (ty€ga) of observances (vrata, like study) by (‘of’) a brahmac€r… (va˜u) va˜u = ba˜u — ‘br€hmaŠa boy’, brahmac€r… Ga*hSQaSYa i§==Yaa–TYaaGa" the neglect of his rituals (kriy€) by a ghastha TaPaiSvNa" Ga]aMa–Saeva life in a village (gr€ma) by a v€naprastha (tapasvin) i>a+aae" wiNd]Ya–laelTaa and sense gratification by a sanny€s… (bhiku) — indriya-lolat€ — restlessness of the senses (indriya) WTae ih Aaé[Ma–APaSada" :alu these are certainly (khalu) degradations (apasada) of the €rama (stage of life) Aaé[Ma–iv@MbNaa" and derisions (viambana) of the €rama. TaaNa( dev–MaaYaa–ivMaU!aNa( Those who are [thus] bewildered (vim™ha) by the Lord’s (deva) illusory energy (m€y€) ANauk==MPaYaa oPae+aeTa one should neglect out of compassion (anukamp€).” 540 DaarYaeT}aqi

7. Sanskrit — Alphabetical Word Order

In dictionaries and word lists all words are arranged in alphabetical order, e.g., in the order of the Sanskrit alphabet, which you should now memorize: a-€-i-…-u-™ ...

Vowels A a Aa € w i wR … o u O ™ ‰  Š Ž W e We ai Aae o AaE au

Nasal & Echo & ˆ " ƒ

Consonants k== ka %— kha Ga ga ga gha x== ‰a c ca ^ cha Ja ja ‡ jha Ha ña $= ˜a #= ˜ha @ a ! ha a bha Ma ma

Ya ya r ra l la v va Xa a z a Sa sa h ha

E.g., the word karman appears in eleven different forms in the Bhagavad-g…t€. There is no difference in the first four letters, but up from the fifth letter, the spelling differs. Note that the word with the short a appears before the word with the long € in a dictionary.

k==MaR k a r m a k==MaRa" k a r m a bh i ƒ k==MaRSau k a r m a s u k==MaaR k a r m € k==MaaR

In the following chapter, as you read the Bhagavad-g…t€, you can look for every word in 15. Word List G…t€.

[email protected] 227

Hinduism — Bhagavad-G…t€

542 wiTa SaTYa& MaharaJa bÖae==_SMYaQaeRNa k==aErvE"====) iti satyaˆ mah€-r€ja baddho ’smy arthena kauravaiƒ MaharaJa wiTa SaTYaMa( “O King [Yudhi˜hira]! It is true k==aErvE" AQaeRNa bÖ" AiSMa I am bound by the Kauravas through wealth (artha).” 543 Ah& veiÚ Xauk==ae veita VYaaSaae veita Na veita va====) é]qDar" Sak==l& veita é]qNa*iSa&hPa]SaadTa"====)) ahaˆ vedmi uko vetti vy€so vetti na vetti v€, r…dharaƒ sakalaˆ vetti r…-nsiˆha-pras€dataƒ AhMa( veiÚ “I know [the purport of the G…t€] Xauk==" veita and ®ukadeva knows VYaaSa" veita Na veita va and Vy€sadeva may know [it] or not, é]q–Na*iSa&h–Pa]SaadTa" [but] by the mercy (pras€da) of [the Lord as] ®r… Nsiˆha é]qDar" Sak==lMa( veita ®r…dhara Sv€m… knows evrything.” 544 NaMaae==_STau Tae VYaaSa ivXaalbuÖe fu==çarivNdaYaTaPa}aNae}a ) YaeNa TvYaa >aarTaTaElPaU

namo ’stu te vy€sa vi€la-buddhe phull€ravind€yata-patra-netra yena tvay€ bh€rata-taila-p™rŠaƒ prajv€lito jñ€namayaƒ prad…paƒ fu==ç–ArivNd–AaYaTa–Pa}a–Nae}a “Whose eyes (netra) resemble the extended (€yata) petals (patra) of a blooming (phulla) lotus (aravinda) ivXaal–buÖe VYaaSa O Vy€sadeva of great (vi€la) intelligence (buddhi)! >aarTa–TaEl–PaUYaMa(=) NaMa" ASTau let there be obeisance (namas) to You!” 545 >aGavÓqTaa ik==iÄdDaqTaa Ga®aJallvk==i

bhagavad-g…t€ kiñcid adh…t€ ga‰g€-jala-lava-kaŠik€ p…t€ sakd api yena mur€ri-samarc€ kriyate tasya yamena na carc€ ik==iÄd( ADaqTaa >aGavÓqTaa “The Bhagavad-g…t€, when studied [even] a little bit (kiñcid) PaqTaa Ga®a–Jal–lv–k==i

228 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

546 PaaQaaRYa Pa[iTabaeiDaTaa& >aGavTaa NaaraYaaarTaMa( ) AÜETaaMa*TavizRaGavTaqMaíadXaaDYaaiYaNaqMa( AMb TvaMaNauSaNdDaaiMa >aGavÓqTae >avÜeiz

p€rth€ya pratibodhit€ˆ bhagavat€ n€r€yaŠena svayaˆ vy€sena grathit€ˆ pur€Ša-munin€ madhye-mah€bh€ratam advait€mta-variŠ…ˆ bhagavat…m a˜€da€dhy€yin…m amba tv€m anusandadh€mi bhagavad-g…te bhava-dveiŠ…m SvYaMa( >aGavTaa NaaraYaaarTaMa( Ga]iQaTaaMa( interwoven within the Mah€bh€rata, AÜETa–AMa*Ta–vizRav–ÜeizaGavTaqMa( a Goddess (bhagavat…) made up of eighteen chapters (adhy€y…) — AMb >aGavÓqTae O mother Bhagavad-g…t€! TvaMa( ANauSaNdDaaiMa I meditate on You.” 547 GaqTaaXaañiMad& PauaYaXaaek==aidviJaRTa"====)) g…t€-€stram idaˆ puŠyaˆ yaƒ pa˜het prayataƒ pum€n, viŠoƒ padam av€pnoti bhaya-ok€di-varjitaƒ Pa[YaTa" PauMaaNa( “A pious man (puˆs) Ya" wdMa( PauaYa–Xaaek==–Aaid–viJaRTa" being freed (varjita) from fear (bhaya), lamentation (oka), etc. (€di) ivZaiSa òaNa& Sa&SaarMalNaaXaNaMa(====)) mala-nirmocanaˆ puˆs€ˆ jala-sn€naˆ dine dine, sakd g…t€mbhasi sn€naˆ saˆs€ra-mala-n€anam idNae idNae Jal–òaNaMa( “Day by day (dina) a bath (sn€na) in water (jala) Pau&SaaMa( Mal–iNaMaaeRcNaMa( cleanses the impurities (mala) of men (puˆs), [email protected] 229

Sak*==Ta( GaqTaa–AM>aiSa òaNaMa( [but] even once a bath in the water (ambhas) of the G…t€ Sa&Saar–Mal–NaaXaNaMa( destroys [all] impurity of material existence (saˆs€ra).” 550 SavaeRPaiNaZadae Gaavae daeGDaa GaaePaalNaNdNa" ) PaaQaaeR vTSa" SauDaq>aaeR¢==a duGDa& GaqTaaMa*Ta& MahTa(====)) sarvopaniado g€vo dogdh€ gop€la-nandanaƒ, p€rtho vatsaƒ sudh…r bhokt€ dugdhaˆ g…t€mtaˆ mahat SavR–oPaiNaZad" Gaav" “All the Upaniads are [like] cows (go) GaaePaal–NaNdNa" daeGDaa KŠa, the son (nandana) of a cowherd man (gop€la), is the milkman (dogdh) MahTa( GaqTaa–AMa*TaMa( duGDaMa( the great (mahat) nectar (amta) of the G…t€ is the milk (dugdha) PaaQaR" vTSa" Arjuna (P€rtha) is the calf (vatsa) SauDaq" >aae¢==a and [any] wise man (sudh…) is the enjoyer (bhokt).” ... of that milk 551 GaqTaa SauGaqTaa k==TaRVYaa ik==MaNYaE" XaañivSTarE" ) Yaa SvYa& PaÚNaa>aSYa Mau%PaÚaiÜiNa"Sa*Taa====)) g…t€ sug…t€ kartavy€ kim anyaiƒ €stra-vistaraiƒ, y€ svayaˆ padma-n€bhasya mukha-padm€d viniƒst€ SavRXaaS}aMaYaq GaqTaa SavRdevMaYaae hir" ) SavRTaqQaRMaYaq Ga®a SavRvedMaYaae MaNau"====)) sarva-€stramay… g…t€ sarva-devamayo hariƒ, sarva-t…rthamay… ga‰g€ sarva-vedamayo manuƒ GaqTaa Ga®a c GaaYa}aq GaaeivNdeiTa ôid iSQaTae ) cTauGaRk==arSa&Yau¢e== PauNaJaRNMa Na ivÛTae====)) g…t€ ga‰g€ ca g€yatr… govindeti hdi sthite, catur-ga-k€ra-saˆyukte punar-janma na vidyate SvYaMa( PaÚNaa>aSYa Mau%–PaÚaTa( “From the lotus (padma) mouth (mukha) of the Lord (Padman€bha) Himself padma-n€bha — ‘whose navel (n€bha) is beautiful like a lotus’, name of the Lord Yaa iviNa"Sa*Taa which has emanated GaqTaa SauGaqTaa k==TaRVYaa [that] G…t€ has to be carefully recited (su.g…ta). ik==Ma( ANYaE" Xaañ–ivSTarE" What is the need of the vastness (vistara) of other scriptures (€stra)? SavR–XaaS}aMaYaq GaqTaa The G…t€ contains [the essence of] all scriptures (€stra) SavR–devMaYa" hir" the Lord (Hari) contains all the gods (deva) SavR–TaqQaRMaYaq Ga®a the Ga‰g€ contains all holy places (t…rtha) SavR–vedMaYa" MaNau" and Manu-saˆhit€ contains all the Vedas. GaqTaa Ga®a GaaYa}aq GaaeivNd c [The words] G…t€, Ga‰g€, G€yatr… and Govinda wiTa cTau"–Ga–k==ar–Sa&Yau¢e== ôid iSQaTae when these four [words beginning] with ga, are placed in the heart (hd) PauNa"–JaNMa Na ivÛTae there is no rebirth.” 552 p NaMaae >aGavTae vaSaudevaYa====) oˆ namo bhagavate v€sudev€ya >aGavTae vaSaudevaYa “To Lord (bhagavat) KŠa (V€sudeva) NaMa" my obeisance.”

230 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — G…t€ 1

AQaaJauRNaivzadYaaeGaae NaaMa Pa]QaMaae==_DYaaYa"====) ath€rjuna-vi€da-yogo n€ma prathamo ’dhy€yaƒ AJauRNa–ivzad–YaaeGa" NaaMa “Entitled (n€ma) ‘The Yoga of Arjuna’s Despondence (vi€da)’ AQa Pa]QaMa" ADYaaYa" now (atha) the first (prathama) chapter (adhy€ya).” 553 BG 1.1 Da*Taraí\ ovac DaMaR+ae}ae ku==å+ae}ae SaMaveTaa YauYauTSav" ) MaaMak==a" Paa<@vaêEv ik==Maku==vRTa SaÅYa====)) dharma-ketre kuru-ketre samavet€ yuyutsavaƒ, m€mak€ƒ p€Šav€ caiva kim akurvata sañjaya Da*Taraí\" ovac – SaÅYa “Dhtar€˜ra said: O Sañjaya! DaMaR–+ae}ae ku==å–+ae}ae On the holy plane (ketra) of Kuruketra YauYauTSav" SaMaveTaa" being assembled (samaveta), eager to fight MaaMak==a" Paa<@va" c Wv my sons (m€maka — mine) and the P€Šavas ... the sons of my brother P€Šu ik==Ma( Aku==vRTa what (kim) did they do?” ... ‘I hope they will not refrain from fighting under the influence of the holy place.’ Sañjaya, son of a S™ta, was appointed minister of Dhtar€˜ra. In order to enable Dhtar€˜ra to follow the events of the war, Vy€sadeva gave Sañjaya the boon of divine vision. While staying for some days on the battlefield and later with Dhtar€˜ra, Sañjaya was able to see everything that took place in the day and in the night, in open and in secret. No weariness would affect him and no weapon could cut him. BG 1.2 SaÅYa ovac d*îa Tau Paa<@vaNaqk&== VYaU!& duYaaeRDaNaSTada ) AacaYaRMauPaSa®MYa raJaa vcNaMab]vqTa(====)) d˜v€ tu p€Šav€n…kaˆ vy™haˆ duryodhanas tad€, €c€ryam upasa‰gamya r€j€ vacanam abrav…t SaÅYa" ovac “Sañjaya said: Paa<@v–ANaqk==Ma( VYaU!Ma( d*îa [After] seeing the P€Šava army (an…ka) arrayed (vy™ha) Tada Tau AacaYaRMa( oPaSa®MYa and then (tad€) [after] approaching DroŠa ... his teacher (€c€rya) and general raJaa duYaaeRDaNa" vcNaMa( Ab]vqTa( King (r€jan) Duryodhana spoke [the following] words.” BG 1.3 PaXYaETaa& Paa<@uPau}aaaqMaaJauRNaSaMaa YauiDa ) YauYauDaaNaae ivra$=ê d]uPadê MaharQa"====)) atra ™r€ mahev€s€ bh…m€rjuna-sam€ yudhi, yuyudh€no vir€˜a ca drupada ca mah€-rathaƒ [email protected] 231

Da*íke==Tauêeik==TaaNa" k==aiXaraJaê vqYaRvaNa( ) PauåiJaTku==iNTa>aaeJaê XaEBYaê NarPau®v"====)) dh˜aketu cekit€naƒ k€i-r€ja ca v…ryav€n, purujit kuntibhoja ca aibya ca nara-pu‰gavaƒ YauDaaMaNYauê iv§==aNTa otaMaaEJaaê vqYaRvaNa( ) SaaE>ad]aee d]aEPadeYaaê SavR Wv MaharQaa"====)) yudh€manyu ca vikr€nta uttamauj€ ca v…ryav€n, saubhadro draupadey€ ca sarva eva mah€-rath€ƒ A}a XaUra" Maha–wZvaSaa" “Here (in their army) are heroic (™ra) great bowmen YauiDa >aqMa–AJauRNa–SaMaa" who are equal in battle (yudh) to Bh…ma and Arjuna — YauYauDaaNa" ivra$=" c [namely] Yuyudh€na and Vir€˜a Maha–rQa" d]uPad" c and the great chariot fighter (mah€-ratha) Drupada A mah€-ratha is said to be able to fight 10,000 bowmen, an atiratha a large number [but less than 10,000], a ratha one, and an ardha-ratha (‘half ratha’) less than one, i.e., he is not a good fighter. Da*íke==Tau" ceik==TaaNa" Dh˜aketu and Cekit€na vqYaRvaNa( k==aiXa–raJa" c and the powerful king of K€… PauåiJaTa( ku==iNTa>aaeJa" c Purujit and Kuntibhoja Nar–Pau®v" XaEBYa" c and the hero ®aibya iv§==aNTa" YauDaaMaNYau" c and the mighty Yudh€manyu vqYaRvaNa( otaMaaEJaa" c and the powerful Uttamauj€ SaaE>ad]" d]aEPadeYaa" c the son of Subhadr€ (Abhimanyu) and the sons of Draupad…. SaveR Wv Maha–rQaa" All these are great chariot fighters.” Yuyudh€na (S€tyaki) was a Y€dava warrior of the VŠi dynasty and a close friend of KŠa. In the war he killed six mah€rathas of the Kaurava army. He also captured Sañjaya, but set him free on the advice of Vy€sa. He survived the war. Vir€˜a was the king of the Matsya country, who sheltered the P€Šavas during their last year in exile. His daughter Uttar€ became the wife of Arjuna’s son Abhimanyu, father of Par…kit. He was killed by DroŠa. Dh˜aketu was the son of ®iup€la, the king of Cedi. After the death of his father he became a tributary king to the P€Šavas, and supplied one akauhiŠ… to the war. He was killed by DroŠa. Cekit€na was killed by Duryodhana. K€… (modern V€r€Šas…/Benares) is reputed for its Vivan€tha (®iva) temple. The actual name of the king is not mentioned here. Purujit was the son of King Kuntibhoja. He had a brother who also became known as Kuntibhoja. ®aibya’s actual name was Gov€sa, and he was a father-in-law of Yudhi˜hira. He and the king of K€… had come with one akauhiŠ… to attend the marriage of Abhimanyu. Yudh€manyu was a prince of the P€ñc€la royal family, who took his position as the bodyguard of Arjuna. He was killed by Avatth€m€. Uttamauj€ belonged to the P€ñc€la country. In the war he protected the right wheel of Arjuna’s chariot. He was killed by Avatth€m€. Draupad… had five sons, namely Prativindhya, ®rutasena, ®rutak…rti, ®at€n…ka and ®rutakarm€ — one by each P€Šava. They were killed by Avatth€m€ in the night after the battle, when sleeping. BG 1.7 ASMaak&== Tau iviXaía Yae Taai‘abaeDa iÜJaaetaMa ) NaaYak==a MaMa SaENYaSYa Sa&jaQa| TaaNb]vqiMa Tae====)) asm€kaˆ tu vii˜€ ye t€n nibodha dvijottama, n€yak€ mama sainyasya saˆjñ€rthaˆ t€n brav…mi te iÜJa–otaMa “O br€hmaŠa [DroŠa]! dvija-uttama — ‘best of the twice-born’, br€hmaŠa 232 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

ASMaak==Ma( Tau Yae iviXaía" But those who are our best men (vii˜a) MaMa SaENYaSYa NaaYak==a" the leaders (n€yaka) of my army (sainya) TaaNa( iNabaeDa you must know them! Tae (=Tav=) Sa&ja–AQaRMa( TaaNa( b]vqiMa I mention them for your information.” BG 1.8 >avaN>aqZMaê k==avaNa( >aqZMa" c k==aqZMaai>ari+aTaMa( ) PaYaaRá& iTvdMaeTaeza& bl& >aqMaai>ari+aTaMa(====)) a-pary€ptaˆ tad asm€kaˆ balaˆ bh…m€bhirakitam, pary€ptaˆ tv idam ete€ˆ balaˆ bh…m€bhirakitam >aqZMa–Ai>ari+aTaMa( “Well-protected by Bh…ma Tad( ASMaak==Ma( blMa( A–PaYaaRáMa( that our force (bala) is unlimited. >aqMa–Ai>ari+aTaMa( Tau But, well-protected by Bh…ma WTaezaMa( wdMa( blMa( PaYaaRáMa( their force is limited (but sufficient).” * Tad( TaQaa–>aUTaE" vqrE" Yau¢==Ma( AiPa Although endowed (yukta) with such heros (v…ra) >aqZMaeari+aTaMa( AiPa and although protected by Bh…ma ASMaak==Ma( blMa( (=SaENYaMa(=) A–PaYaaRáMa( our army (bala) is insufficient; TaE" Sah YaaeÖuMa( A–SaMaQaRMa( >aaiTa to fight with them, it appears (bh€ti) not capable. wdMa( Tau WTaezaMa( [email protected] 233

Paa<@vaNaaMa( blMa( But the army (bala) of these P€Šavas >aqMaeNa Ai>ari+aTaMa( SaTa( being protected by Bh…ma PaYaaRáMa( (=SaMaQaRMa( >aaiTa=) is sufficient, appears to be capable. >aqZMaSYa o>aYa–Pa+a–PaaiTaTvaTa( Because of Bh…ma’s siding with both (ubhaya) parties (paka). Duryodhana’s words are equivocal. His force consists of eleven akauhiŠ…s (armies), the P€Šavas’ of seven, and he seems to praise his superior numerical strength as a- pary€ptam — unlimited. But a-pary€ptam also means ‘insufficient’, ‘incompetent’. This reading is also taken by R€m€nuja and Vivan€tha. * ‘=TaSMaaTa( >aviÙ" WvMa( viTaRTaVYaMa(=’ Therefore this should be dealt with by You as follows: BG 1.11 AYaNaezu c SaveRzu YaQaa>aaGaMaviSQaTaa" ) >aqZMaMaevai>ar+aNTau >avNTa" SavR Wv ih====)) ayaneu ca sarveu yath€-bh€gam avasthit€ƒ, bh…mam ev€bhirakantu bhavantaƒ sarva eva hi SaveRzu AYaNaezu c “On all the roads (ayana) [of entrance into the army] YaQaa–>aaGaMa( AviSQaTaa" being arrayed at your respective position >avNTa" SaveR Wv ih all of you >aqZMaMa( Wv Ai>ar+aNTau Bh…ma alone you must protect on all sides!” * >aqZMa–bleNa Wv ASMaak==Ma( JaqivTaMa( Our life depends on the strength of Bh…ma alone. wiTa >aav" This is the idea. BG 1.12 TaSYa SaÅNaYaNhz| ku==åv*Ö" iPaTaaMah" ) iSa&hNaad& ivNaÛaeÀE" Xa«& dDMaaE Pa[TaaPavaNa(====)) tasya sañjanayan haraˆ kuru-vddhaƒ pit€mahaƒ, siˆha-n€daˆ vinadyoccaiƒ a‰khaˆ dadhmau prat€pav€n ku==å–v*Ö" Pa[TaaPavaNa( iPaTaaMah" “The valiant Bh…ma, senior of the Kurus ... understanding that DroŠa was praising him TaSYa hzRMa( SaÅNaYaNa( arousing his (Duryodhana’s) joy (hara) oÀE" iSa&h–NaadMa( ivNaÛ [after] roaring loudly like a lion (siˆha) ... (or:) which (the conch) was making a great sound like a lion Xa«Ma( dDMaaE he blew his conchshell (a‰kha).” BG 1.13 TaTa" Xa«aê >aeYaRê PaYahNYaNTa Sa XaBdSTauMaulae-==_>avTa(====)) tataƒ a‰kh€ ca bherya ca paŠav€naka-gomukh€ƒ, sahasaiv€bhyahanyanta sa abdas tumulo ’bhavat TaTa" Xa«a" c >aeYaR" c “Then conchshells and kettledrums PaYahNYaNTa were suddenly sounded. Sa" XaBd" TauMaul" A>avTa( That sound (abda) was tumultuous.” BG 1.14 TaTa" ìeTaEhRYaEYauR¢e== MahiTa SYaNdNae iSQaTaaE ) MaaDav" Paa<@vêEv idVYaaE Xa«aE Pa[dDMaTau"====)) tataƒ vetair hayair yukte mahati syandane sthitau, m€dhavaƒ p€Šava caiva divyau a‰khau pradadhmatuƒ ìeTaE" hYaE" Yau¢e== “Which was yoked (yukta) with white (veta) horses MahiTa SYaNdNae iSQaTaaE seated in [such] an excellent chariot (syandana) 234 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

TaTa" MaaDav" Paa<@v" c Wv then KŠa and Arjuna idVYaaE Xa«aE Pa[dDMaTau" blew their divine (divya) conchshells.” BG 1.15 PaaÄJaNYa& ôzqke==Xaae devdta& DaNaÅYa" ) PaaE<@\& dDMaaE MahaXa«& >aqMak==MaaR v*k==aedr"====)) p€ñcajanyaˆ h…keo devadattaˆ dhanañjayaƒ, pauŠraˆ dadhmau mah€-a‰khaˆ bh…ma-karm€ vkodaraƒ ôzqk==–wRXa" PaaÄJaNYaMa( “The Lord [blew] the ‘P€ñcajanya’ DaNaÅYa" devdtaMa( Arjuna the ‘Devadatta’ >aqMa–k==MaaR v*k==–odr" and Bh…ma (vka-udara) of awful (bh…ma) deeds (karman) * v*k==vTa( odrMa( YaSYa Whose stomach is [voracious] like a wolf (vka) Sa" v*k==aedr" he is called vkodara. Maha–Xa«Ma( PaaE<@\Ma( dDMaaE blew the great conch ‘PauŠra’.” When the Asura Pañcajana, who lived inside a conch, carried away the son of S€nd…pani Muni, the latter asked his disciples KŠa and Balar€ma to get him back. With the help of VaruŠa they killed the demon and took the conch. ViŠu’s conch (a‰kha) is named P€ñcajanya, His disc (cakra) Sudarana, His club (gad€) Kaumodak…, His sword (khaga) Nandaka, His jewel (maŠi) Kaustubha and His bow (dhanuƒ) ®€r‰ga. When Maya D€nava was rescued by Arjuna from the fire in the Kh€Šava forest, he was obliged to build a palace in Indraprastha, and also presented that famous conch Devadatta. BG 1.16 ANaNTaivJaYa& raJaa ku==NTaqPau}aae YauiDaiïr" ) Naku==l" Sahdevê SaugaaezMaiad]ê Mahabahu" Xa«aNdDMau" Pa*QaKPa*Qak(-======)) drupado draupadey€ ca sarvaaƒ pthiv…-pate, saubhadra ca mah€-b€huƒ a‰kh€n dadhmuƒ pthak pthak ParMa–wZvaSa" k==aXYa" c “And the mighty-bowed king of K€… Maha–rQa" iXa%<@q c and the great warrior ®ikhaŠ… Da*íÛuMNa" ivra$=" c Dh˜adyumna and Vir€˜a A–Para–iJaTa" SaaTYaik==" c and the invincible S€tyaki d]uPad" d]aEPadeYaa" c Drupada and the sons of Draupad… Maha–bahu" SaaE>ad]" c and the mighty Abhimanyu Pa*iQavq–PaTae O King [Dhtar€˜ra]! pthiv…-pati — ‘lord of the earth’, king SavRXa" Pa*Qak(== Pa*Qak(== Xa«aNa( dDMau" All blew their respective conchshells.”

[email protected] 235

BG 1.19 Sa gaaezae DaaTaRraí\aaê Pa*iQavq& cEv TauMaulae-==_>YaNauNaadYaNa(====)) sa ghoo dh€rtar€˜r€Š€ˆ hday€ni vyad€rayat, nabha ca pthiv…ˆ caiva tumulo ’bhyanun€dayan Sa" TauMaul" gaaez" “That tumultous sound (ghoa) Na>a" c Pa*iQavqMa( c Wv A>YaNauNaadYaNa( [while] making the sky and earth (pthiv…) resound * Pa[iTaßiNai>a" AaPaUrYaNa( Filling [sky and earth] with echoes. DaaTaRraí\aaYaaeMaRDYae rQa& SQaaPaYa Mae-=_CYauTa ) YaavdeTaai‘arq+ae==_h& YaaeÖuk==aMaaNaviSQaTaaNa(====)) senayor ubhayor madhye rathaˆ sth€paya me ’cyuta, y€vad et€n nir…ke ’haˆ yoddhu-k€m€n avasthit€n The verse numbering is different in different editions. AJauRNa" ovac – ACYauTa===´ “Arjuna said: O Lord (Acyuta)! WTaaNa( AviSQaTaaNa( YaaeÖu–k==aMaaNa( Those arrayed who are eager to fight YaavTa( AhMa( iNarq+ae so that I can I see [them], o>aYaae" SaeNaYaae" MaDYae in the middle (madhya) of both armies (sena) Mae (=MaMa=) rQaMa( SQaaPaYa place my chariot (ratha)!” BG 1.22 kE==MaRYaa Sah YaaeÖVYaMaiSMaNr

YauÖe iPa[Ya–ick==IzRv" well-wishers in battle (yuddha) YaaeTSYaMaaNaaNa( AhMa( Ave+ae those eager to fight I [want to] see.” BG 1.24-25 SaÅYa ovac WvMau¢==ae ôzqke==Xaae Gau@ake==XaeNa >aarTa ) SaeNaYaaeå>aYaaeMaRDYae SQaaPaiYaTva rQaaetaMaMa(====)) evam ukto h…keo gu€keena bh€rata, senayor ubhayor madhye sth€payitv€ rathottamam >aqZMad]aeaarTa “Sañjaya said: O Dhtar€˜ra! bh€rata — ‘descendant of Bharata’ Gau@ak==a–wRXaeNa WvMa( o¢==" Thus being addressed by Arjuna * Gau@ak==a (=iNad]a=) TaSYaa" wRXaeNa (=iJaTa–iNad]eaYaae" SaeNaYaae" MaDYae in the middle of both armies rQa–otaMaMa( SQaaPaiYaTva [after] placing the best of chariots (ratha) >aqZMa–d]aea]aTa›NPau}aaNPaaE}aaNSa%q&STaQaa====) tatr€payat sthit€n p€rthaƒ pitŽn atha pit€mah€n, €c€ry€n m€tul€n bhr€tŽn putr€n pautr€n sakh…ˆs tath€ ìXauraNSauôdêEv SaeNaYaaeå>aYaaeriPa====)) vaur€n suhda caiva senayor ubhayor api iPaTa›Na( AQa iPaTaaMahaNa( “Fathers (pit) and grandfathers * iPaTa›Na( iPaTa*VYa–AadqNa( Fathers (pit) means uncles and similar [elderly male] relations. AacaYaaRNa( MaaTaulaNa( >a]aTa›Na( teachers (€c€rya), maternal uncles, brothers (bhr€t) Pau}aaNa( PaaE}aaNa( TaQaa Sa%qNa( sons (putra), grandsons (pautra) and companions * duYaaeRDaNa–AadqNaaMa( Yae Pau}aa" PaaE}aa" c TaaNa( The sons and grandsons of Duryodhana and others. ìXauraNa( Sauôd" c Wv fathers-in-law and also well-wishers (suhd) Ta}a o>aYaae" AiPa SaeNaYaae" iSQaTaaNa( who were present there in both armies PaaQaR" APaXYaTa( Arjuna saw.” Uncles of Arjuna are for example ®alya and ®akuni. M€dr…, the second wife of P€Šu, was ®alya’s sister. Although ®alya blessed the P€Šavas to win the war, he had to support Duryodhana with one akauhiŠ…. ®alya was killed by his nephew Yudhi˜hira. ®akuni was the brother of G€ndh€r…, the wife of Dhtar€˜ra. By his evil tactics the P€Šavas had to go to exile. ®akuni was killed by Sahadeva.

[email protected] 237

BG 1.27 TaaNSaMaq+Ya Sa k==aENTaeYa" SavaRNbNDaUNaviSQaTaaNa( ) k*==PaYaa ParYaaivíae ivzqdi‘adMab]vqTa(====)) t€n sam…kya sa kaunteyaƒ sarv€n bandh™n avasthit€n, kpay€ paray€vi˜o vi…dann idam abrav…t Sa" k==aENTaeYa" “The son of Kunt… TaaNa( SavaRNa( bNDaUNa( AviSQaTaaNa( SaMaq+Ya [after] seeing all those relatives (bandhu) arrayed ParYaa k*==PaYaa Aaiví" overcome with great compassion (kp€) ivzqdNa( wdMa( Ab]vqTa( [while] grieving he spoke thus.” BG 1.28 AJauRNa ovac d*îeMa& SvJaNa& k*==Za]MaTaqv c Mae MaNa" ) iNaiMataaiNa c PaXYaaiMa ivParqTaaiNa ke==Xav====)) na ca aknomy avasth€tuˆ bhramat…va ca me manaƒ, nimitt€ni ca pay€mi vipar…t€ni keava ke==Xav “O Lord (Keava)! AvSQaaTauMa( c Na Xa¥==aeiMa I am not able to stand [any longer] Mae (=MaMa=) MaNa" c >a]MaiTa wv my mind (manas) is as if reeling ivParqTaaiNa iNaiMataaiNa c PaXYaaiMa and I see inauspicious omens (nimitta).” BG 1.31 Na c é[eYaae-==_NauPaXYaaiMa hTva SvJaNaMaahve ) Na k==a¿e ivJaYa& k*==Z

BG 1.32-33 ik&== Naae raJYaeNa GaaeivNd ik&== >aaeGaEJasivTaeNa va====) YaezaMaQaeR k==ai¿Ta& Naae raJYa& >aaeGaa" Sau%aiNa c====)) kiˆ no r€jyena govinda kiˆ bhogair j…vitena v€, ye€m arthe k€‰kitaˆ no r€jyaˆ bhog€ƒ sukh€ni ca Ta wMae==_viSQaTaa YauÖe Pa[aYaMa(=) raJYaeNa ik==Ma( Of what use is a kingdom (r€jya) to us? >aaeGaE" JaqivTaeNa va ik==Ma( Of what use are luxuries (bhoga) or [even] life? YaezaMa( AQaeR [Because,] they for whom Na" (=ASMaak==Ma(=) raJYaMa( >aaeGaa" Sau%aiNa c our kingdom, luxuries and pleasures k==ai¿TaMa( are desired Tae wMae these very persons DaNaaiNa Pa[aaeNa hiNaZYaiNTa Wv then they will surely kill you out of greed for the kingdom: BG 1.34 WTaa‘a hNTauiMaC^aiMa gNaTaae-==_iPa MaDauSaUdNa ) AiPa }aElaeKYaraJYaSYa heTaae" ik&== Nau Mahqk*==Tae====)) et€n na hantum icch€mi ghnato ’pi madhus™dana, api trailokya-r€jyasya hetoƒ kiˆ nu mah…-kte MaDauSaUdNa “O Lord (Madhus™dana)! gNaTa" AiPa Even when killing [me] WTaaNa( hNTauMa( Na wC^aiMa I do not want to kill them }aElaeKYa–raJYaSYa heTaae" AiPa even for the sovereignty (r€jya) of the three worlds ik==Ma( Nau Mahq–k*==Tae what [to speak] of this earth.” * NaNau c KŠa may argue: (verse without sandhi) – AiGNa–d" (1) One who sets fire Gar–d" c Wv (2) gives poison Xañ–Paaia" ziÌ" AiPa heTaui>a" And by all these six reasons (hetu) beginning with arson WTae TaavTa( AaTaTaaiYaNa" they are aggressors. (They have done all this.) AaTaTaaiYaNaaMa( c vDa" Yau¢==" Wv And for aggressors killing is justifiable [according to Artha-€stra]: [email protected] 239

BG 1.35 iNahTYa DaaTaRraí\a‘a" k==a Pa[qiTa" SYaaÂNaadRNa ) PaaPaMaevaé[YaedSMaaNhTvETaaNaaTaTaaiYaNa"====)) nihatya dh€rtar€˜r€n naƒ k€ pr…tiƒ sy€j jan€rdana, p€pam ev€rayed asm€n hatvait€n €tat€yinaƒ JaNaadRNa “O Lord (Jan€rdana)! DaaTaRraí\aNa( iNahTYa [After] killing the sons of Dhtar€˜ra Na" (=ASMaak==Ma(=) k==a Pa[qiTa" SYaaTa( what will be our pleasure (pr…ti)?” WTaaNa( AaTaTaaiYaNa" hTva “[After] killing these aggressors ASMaaNa( PaaPaMa( Wv Aaé[YaeTa( sin (p€pa) will certainly overcome us.” According to artha-€stra there is no fault in killing an aggressor. But dharma-€stra (which is considered higher than artha-€stra) holds that one should not even quarrel with (what to speak of killing) one who performs yajña, the family priest, teacher, uncle, any elder or relative, a guest, dependent, or children. And ruti (the highest) completely forbids any violence on spiritual grounds — a-hiˆs€ paramo dharmaƒ (non- violence is the highest command). BG 1.36 TaSMaa‘aahaR vYa& hNTau& DaaTaRraí\aNSabaNDavaNa(====) SvJaNa& ih k==Qa& hTva Saui%Na" SYaaMa MaaDav====)) tasm€n n€rh€ vayaˆ hantuˆ dh€rtar€˜r€n sa-b€ndhav€n, sva-janaˆ hi kathaˆ hatv€ sukhinaƒ sy€ma m€dhava TaSMaaTa( “Therefore Sa–baNDavaNa( DaaTaRraí\aNa( the sons of Dhtar€˜ra and our relatives vYaMa( hNTauMa( Na AhaR" we should not kill. MaaDav O Lord (M€dhava)! Sv–JaNaMa( ih hTva [After] killing relatives k==QaMa( Saui%Na" SYaaMa how can we be happy?” * NaNau KŠa may argue: Tav WTaezaMa( AiPa To both you and them also bNDau–vDa– daeze SaMaaNae SaiTa the fault of killing kinsmen being common, YaQaa Wv WTae just as they bNDau–vDa–daezMa( A®Ik*==TYa accepting that fault of killing kinsmen YauÖe Pa[vTaRNTae engage in battle, TaQaa Wv >avaNa( AiPa Pa[vTaRTaaMa( so you should also engage: BG 1.37-38 YaÛPYaeTae Na PaXYaiNTa lae>aaePahTaceTaSa" ) ku==l+aYak*==Ta& daez& iMa}ad]aehe c PaaTak==Ma(====)) yady apy ete na payanti lobhopahata-cetasaƒ, kula-kaya-ktaˆ doaˆ mitra-drohe ca p€takam k==Qa& Na jeYaMaSMaai>a" PaaPaadSMaai‘aviTaRTauMa( ) ku==l+aYak*==Ta& daez& Pa[PaXYaiÙJaRNaadRNa====)) kathaˆ na jñeyam asm€bhiƒ p€p€d asm€n nivartitum, kula-kaya-ktaˆ doaˆ prapayadbhir jan€rdana YaÛiPa WTae “Although they lae>a–oPahTa–ceTaSa" their discrimination destroyed by greed (lobha) ku==l–+aYa–k*==TaMa( daezMa( the evil (doa) in family (kula) destruction (kaya) iMa}a–d]aehe PaaTak==Ma( c and the sin (p€taka) in hostility to friends (mitra) Na PaXYaiNTa do not see JaNaadRNa [nevertheless] O Lord (Jan€rdana)! ku==l–+aYa–k*==TaMa( daezMa( Pa[PaXYaiÙ" by those who understand the evil resulting from family destruction ASMaai>a" by us 240 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

ASMaaTa( PaaPaaTa( iNaviTaRTauMa( to refrain from this sin (p€pa) k==QaMa( Na jeYaMa( why is it not understood?” * TaMa( Wv daezMa( dXaRYaiTa That very evil he shows: BG 1.39 ku==l+aYae Pa[a>avTYauTa====)) kula-kaye praŠayanti kula-dharm€ƒ san€tan€ƒ, dharme na˜e kulaˆ ktsnam a-dharmo ’bhibhavaty uta ku==l–+aYae “When there is destruction (kaya) of the family (kula) SaNaaTaNaa" ku==l–DaMaaR" Pa[a>aviTa sin (a-dharma) overcomes the whole family.” BG 1.40 ADaMaaRi>a>avaTk*==Za>avaTa( From the rise of sin (a-dharma) ku==l–iñYa" Pa[duZYaiNTa the women (str…) of [high] family become polluted. vaZavTaqTYaNauXaué[uMa====)) utsanna-kula-dharm€Š€ˆ manuy€Š€ˆ jan€rdana, narake niyataˆ v€so bhavat…ty anuuruma JaNaadRNa “O Lord (Jan€rdana)! oTSa‘a–ku==l–DaMaaRaviTa the residence (v€sa) is always in hell (naraka) [email protected] 241 wiTa ANauXaué[uMa thus we have learned.” * (verse without sandhi:) Pa[aYaiêtaMa( A–ku==vaRaeNa hNTau& SvJaNaMauÛTaa"====)) aho bata mahat p€paˆ kartuˆ vyavasit€ vayam, yad r€jya-sukha-lobhena hantuˆ sva-janam udyat€ƒ Ahae bTa “Alas! MahTa( PaaPaMa( k==TauRMa( To commit great sin (p€pa) vYaMa( VYaviSaTaa" we are determined Yad( raJYa–Sau%–lae>aeNa that (because) out of greed (lobha) for royal happiness (sukha) Sv–JaNaMa( hNTauMa( oÛTaa" we are prepared to kill kinsmen.” BG 1.45 Yaid MaaMaPa[Taqk==arMaXañ& XañPaaaveTa(====)) yadi m€m a-prat…k€ram a-astraˆ astra-p€Šayaƒ, dh€rtar€˜r€ raŠe hanyus tan me kemataraˆ bhavet Yaid Xañ–PaaaveTa( that would be better for me.” * PaaPa–A–iNaZPatae" Because [then] sin is not effected. BG 1.46 SaÅYa ovac WvMau¤aJauRNa" Sa«ye rQaaePaSQa oPaaivXaTa( ) ivSa*JYa SaXar& caPa& Xaaek==Sa&ivGNaMaaNaSa"====)) evam uktv€rjunaƒ sa‰khye rathopastha up€viat, visjya sa-araˆ c€paˆ oka-saˆvigna-m€nasaƒ SaÅYa" ovac “Sañjaya said: Xaaek==–Sa&ivGNa–MaaNaSa" AJauRNa" The aggrieved Arjuna Sa«ye WvMa( o¤a [after] speaking thus on the battlefield Sa–XarMa( caPaMa( ivSa*JYa [and after] casting aside bow (c€pa) with arrows rQa–oPaSQae oPaaivXaTa( he sat down on the chariot (ratha).” * rQa–oPaSQae rQaSYa oPair Ratha-upasthe means ‘on the chariot’.

242 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

p TaTSaidiTa oˆ tat sad iti é[qMaha>aarTae XaTaSaahóya& Sa&ihTaaYaa& vEYaaiSaKYaa& >aqZMaPavRiaarTae in the Mah€bh€rata of hundred thousand verses vEYaaiSaKYaaMa( Sa&ihTaaYaaMa( in the epic of Vy€sadeva >aqZMa–PavRiaGavÓqTaaSau oPaiNazTSau in the ®r…mad-Bhagavad-g…t€ Upaniad The Bhagavad-g…t€ is not only counted as Upaniad (‘G…topaniad’), but as a very important one, because it is referred to in plural (‘upaniatsu’). b[ø–ivÛaYaaMa( YaaeGa–XaaS}ae in the spiritual science and Yoga-€stra é[q–k*==Z

[email protected] 243

8. Sanskrit — Dh€tus

All Sanskrit words are originally derived from dh€tus (‘essential elements’, word roots). P€Šini gives a list of about 2,300 dh€tus, of which we have selected about 1,000 in 13. Dh€tu List. Just read through this short list to get an idea. as[a] 2P...>auiv bhuvi — to be, exist >>> saƒ asti — he is, exists; sat — existent, good; satya — truth; sattva — existence, goodness The dh€tu (word root) is as. Attached to it are certain footnotes, in this case ‘[a] 2P’, which are removed in the process of forming words. Then the meaning is given as >auiv bhuvi, which means that as[a] is used for forming words with a sense of ‘being, existing’. Examples are verbs like asti (saƒ asti — he is) and words like sat, satya and sattva. [u]k[ñ] 8U...k==r>> saƒ karoti — he does, ... ; karma, kriy€, k€rya — work; karaŠa — instrument; k€raŠa — cause gam[†]...GaTaaE gatau — to go (with €.: to come) >>> saƒ gacchati — he goes; gati — movement, goal jan[…]...Pa[adu>aaRve pr€durbh€ve — to be born >>> saƒ j€yate; jana — creature, man; janma — birth; j€ti — birth, class j…v[a]...Pa[a>> saƒ j…vati; j…va — living entity; j…vana — life, water jñ€ 9U...AvbaeDaNae avabodhane — to know >>> saƒ j€n€ti; jñ€na — knowledge tyaj[a]...haNaaE h€nau — to abandon >>> saƒ tyajati; ty€ga — renunciation; ty€gin — renunciate div[u] 4P...k]==I@a–ivJaqiGaza–VYavhar–ÛuiTa–... kr…€-vij…gi€-vyavah€ra-dyuti-... — to play; desire to win; deal; shine >>> saƒ d…vyati; divya — divine, heavenly; deva — ‘one who shines or enjoys,’ demigod d[ir]...Pa[e+a>> saƒ payati; d˜i, darana — vision bhaj[a] 1U...SaevaYaaMa( sev€y€m — to serve, worship >>> saƒ bhajati; bhakta — devotee; bhakti — devotion; bhajana — worshiping bh™ 1P...SataaYaaMa( satt€y€m — to be, exist, become >>> saƒ bhavati; bh€va — existence, mood; prabh€va — influence vac[a]...Pair>aaz>> saƒ vakti; v€c (v€k) — speech; vaktra — mouth; pravacana — discourse vid[a] 2P...jaNae jñ€ne — to know >>> saƒ vetti; Veda — knowledge ru...é[v>> saƒ Šoti; ruti, ravaŠa — hearing; rotra — ear sth€...SQaaNae sth€ne — to stand (with ud.: to stand up) >>> saƒ ti˜hati, ...; sth€na — place, land sm...icNTaaYaaMa( cint€y€m — to think, remember >>> saƒ smarati; smti — memory; smaraŠa — remembering

244 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — G…t€ 2

S€‰khya-yoga — ‘The Yoga of Discrimination (s€‰khya)’ BG 2.1 SaÅYa ovac Ta& TaQaa k*==PaYaaivíMaé[uPaUaGavaNauvac ku==TaSTva k==XMaliMad& ivzMae SaMauPaiSQaTaMa( ) ANaaYaRJauíMaSvGYaRMak==IiTaRk==rMaJauRNa====)) kutas tv€ kamalam idaˆ viame samupasthitam, an-€rya-ju˜am a-svargyam a-k…rti-karam arjuna é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac – AJauRNa “The Lord said: O Arjuna! ANa(–AaYaR–JauíMa( Unbefitting for nobility (€rya) A–SvGYaRMa( A–k==IiTaR–k==rMa( degrading (‘not leading to heaven’) and inglorious (‘giving infamy’) wdMa( k==XMalMa( this weakness (illusion) ku==Ta" Tva (=TvaMa(=) ivzMae SaMauPaiSQaTaMa( how has it come upon you in danger (viama)?” BG 2.3 ©E==BYa& Maa SMa GaMa" PaaQaR NaETatvYYauPaPaÛTae ) +aud]& ôdYadaEbRLYa& TYa¤aeitaï ParNTaPa====)) klaibyaˆ m€ sma gamaƒ p€rtha naitat tvayy upapadyate, kudraˆ hdaya-daurbalyaˆ tyaktvotti˜ha parantapa PaaQaR “O Arjuna! p€rtha — ‘son of Pth€ (Kunt…)’ ©E==BYaMa( Maa SMa GaMa" Do not yield to weakness (klaibya)! ‘Do not become a coward!’ WTad( TviYa Na oPaPaÛTae [because] it does not befit you. ParNTaPa O hero [Arjuna]! parantapa — ‘destroyer of enemies’, hero +aud]Ma( ôdYa–daEbRLYaMa( TYa¤a [After] abandoning this petty (kudra) faint-heartedness oitaï arise [and fight]!” * YauÖaYa oitaï Rise for the fight! * ‘=Na AhMa( k==aTaYaeRaqZMaMah& Sa«ye d]aea" Pa[iTaYaaeTSYaaiMa PaUJaahaRvirSaUdNa====)) [email protected] 245

kathaˆ bh…mam ahaˆ sa‰khye droŠaˆ ca madhus™dana, iubhiƒ pratiyotsy€mi p™j€rh€v ari-s™dana AJauRNa" ovac – MaDauSaUdNa AirSaUdNa===´ Arjuna said: O Lord! k==QaMa( AhMa( How shall I PaUJaa–AhaŒ >aqZMaMa( d]aea" Pa[iTaYaaeTSYaaiMa attack with arrows in battle?” * Ya}a vaca AiPa ‘=YaaeTSYaaiMa=’ wiTa v¢u==Ma( ANauicTaMa( When it is improper (an- ucitam) to say even in words that ‘I shall fight [them]’ Ta}a baaavaNa( é[eYaae >aae¢u&== >aE+YaMaPaqh laeke== ) hTvaQaRk==aMaa&STau GauæiNahEv >auÅqYa >aaeGaaNåiDarPa[idGDaaNa( ))

gur™n a-hatv€ hi mah€nubh€v€n reyo bhoktuˆ bhaikyam ap…ha loke hatv€rtha-k€m€ˆs tu gur™n ihaiva bhuñj…ya bhog€n rudhira-pradigdh€n Sandhi between n and  (mah€nubh€v€n reyo) is rarely made. See also verse 5.8. Maha–ANau>aavaNa( GauæNa( A–hTva ih “[After] not killing superiors (guru) of great authority wh laeke== >aE+YaMa( AiPa >aae¢u==Ma( é[eYa" to live in this world (loka) even on alms is better. AQaR–k==aMaaNa( GauæNa( Tau hTva But [after] killing superiors, who desire worldly gain (artha) åiDar–Pa[idGDaaNa( >aaeGaaNa( blood-stained luxuries (bhoga) wh Wv >auÅqYa I would enjoy even in this life (iha — here).” * Na ke==vlMa( Par}a du"%Ma( There will be misery (duƒkha) not only hereafter wh Wv Tau but right here Nark==–du"%Ma( ANau>aveYaMa( I shall experience the suffering of hell (naraka). AQaR–k==aMaaTMak==aNa( >aaeGaaNa( AhMa( >auÅqYa I shall enjoy pleasures like wealth (artha) and the fulfillment of desires (k€ma) YaÜa ‘=AQaR–k==aMaaNa(=’ wiTa ‘=Gauæ

na caitad vidmaƒ kataran no gar…yo yad v€ jayema yadi v€ no jayeyuƒ y€n eva hatv€ na jij…vi€mas te ’vasthit€ƒ pramukhe dh€rtar€˜r€ƒ Na" (=ASMaak==Ma(=) k==TarTa( GarqYa" “Which of the two is better for us WTad( c Na ivÚ" this also we do not know — Yad( va JaYaeMa whether we should conquer Yaid va Na" (=ASMaaNa(=) JaYaeYau" or whether they should conquer us.” 246 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

* ASMaak==Ma( JaYa" AiPa f==lTa" Para–JaYa" Wv Because even our victory would be actually a defeat: YaaNa( Wv hTva Na iJaJaqivzaMa" [After] killing which we should not desire to live Tae DaaTaRraí\a" Pa[Mau%e AviSQaTaa" those very sons of Dhtar€˜ra are arrayed before us.” 554 BG 2.7 k==aPaRaav" Pa*C^aiMa Tva& DaMaRSaMMaU!ceTaa" ) YaC^\eYa" SYaai‘aiêTa& b]Uih TaNMae iXaZYaSTae==_h& XaaiDa Maa& Tva& Pa[Pa‘aMa( ))

k€rpaŠya-doopahata-svabh€vaƒ pcch€mi tv€ˆ dharma-samm™ha-cet€ƒ yac chreyaƒ sy€n nicitaˆ br™hi tan me iyas te ’haˆ €dhi m€ˆ tv€ˆ prapannam k==aPaRaav" “My nature [as a katriya] overcome by weakness (k€rpaŠya) and sin (doa) * WTaaNa( hTva k==QaMa( JaqivZYaaMa" “Having killed them, how shall we live?” (2.6) wiTa k==aPaRYaaMa( oPahTa" (=Ai>a>aUTa"=) Sv–>aav" XaaEYaaRid–l+aaUMaavSaPaTNaMa*Ö& raJYa& Saura

na hi prapay€mi mam€panudy€d yac chokam ucchoaŠam indriy€Š€m av€pya bh™m€v a-sapatnam ddhaˆ r€jyaˆ sur€Š€m api c€dhipatyam >aUMaaE A–SaPaTNaMa( ‰ÖMa( raJYaMa( “An unrivaled prosperous kingdom (r€jya) on earth (bh™mi) SauraaUv h====)) evam uktv€ h…keaˆ gu€keaƒ parantapaƒ, na yotsya iti govindam uktv€ t™Š…ˆ babh™va ha SaÅYa" ovac “Sañjaya said: ôzqk==–wRXaMa( WvMa( o¤a [After] thus speaking to the Lord [email protected] 247

Na YaaeTSYae wiTa GaaeivNdMa( o¤a [and after] saying to the Lord ‘I shall not fight’ Gau@ak==a–wRXa" ParNTaPa" TaUZaUv h Arjuna became silent.” BG 2.10 TaMauvac ôzqke==Xa" Pa[hSai‘av >aarTa ) SaeNaYaaeå>aYaaeMaRDYae ivzqdNTaiMad& vc"====)) tam uv€ca h…keaƒ prahasann iva bh€rata, senayor ubhayor madhye vi…dantam idaˆ vacaƒ >aarTa “O Dhtar€˜ra! o>aYaae" SaeNaYaae" MaDYae Between both armies ivzqdNTaMa( TaMa( to that grieving one (Arjuna) ôzqk==–wRXa" Pa[hSaNa( wv the Lord, being pleased * Pa[hSaNa( wv Prahasan iva means Pa[Sa‘a–Mau%" SaNa( being ‘placid-countenanced’ (looking pleased, smiling). wdMa( vc" ovac spoke the following words.” * deh–AaTMaNaae" A–ivvek==aTa( ASYa WvMa( Xaaek==" >aviTa [Finding that] his grieve (oka) is due to lack of disrimination between body (deha) and soul (€tman) wiTa Tad(– ivvek==–Pa]dXaRNa–AQaRMa( Aah thus He (KŠa) spoke to show their distinction: 555 BG 2.11 é[q>aGavaNauvac AXaaeCYaaNaNvXaaecSTv& Pa[javada&ê >aazSae ) GaTaaSaUNaGaTaaSaU&ê NaaNauXaaeciNTa Pai<@Taa"====)) a-ocy€n anvaocas tvaˆ prajñ€-v€d€ˆ ca bh€ase, gat€s™n a-gat€s™ˆ ca n€nuocanti paŠit€ƒ é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: TvMa( A–XaaeCYaaNa( ANvXaaec" [First] you lamented for those not be lamented for Pa[ja–vadaNa( c >aazSae and [then] you speak learned words. After I instructed you (2.2-3) you argued with learned words (2.4). Pai<@Taa" [But] the [actually] learned GaTa–ASaUNa( A–GaTa–ASaUNa( c for the dead and for the living The word gat€su (‘life gone’) refers either to a person who lost his life, or to the dead body, from which the life has departed; a-gat€su (‘life not gone’) may refer to a person who is still alive, surviving the battle, or the soul, which is always alive. Therefore, gat€s™n a-gat€s™n ca can be understood as: (1) those relatives who die and those who survive the battle; (2) bodies, which are simultaneaously dead and alive; or (3) bodies and souls, which are respectively always dead and always alive. Na ANauXaaeciNTa they do not lament.” 556 BG 2.12 Na Tvevah& JaaTau NaaSa& Na Tv& NaeMae JaNaaiDaPaa" ) Na cEv Na >aivZYaaMa" SaveR vYaMaTa" ParMa(====)) na tv ev€haˆ j€tu n€saˆ na tvaˆ neme jan€dhip€ƒ, na caiva na bhaviy€maƒ sarve vayam ataƒ param AhMa( Tau JaaTau Na Wv Na AaSaMa( “[Because] neither I did not exist at any time (j€tu) * lqla–ivGa]hSYa Aaiv>aaRve iTarae>aave AiPa Even though there is appearance and disappearance of the body in My pastime (l…l€). Na TvMa( Na wMae JaNa–AiDaPaa" nor you, nor [all] these kings * Mad(–A&XaTvaTa( Being parts of Me.

ATa" ParMa( c and hereafter 248 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

SaveR vYaMa( Na Wv Na >aivZYaaMa" we all will never not exist.” 557 BG 2.13 deihNaae-==_iSMaNYaQaa dehe k==aEMaar& YaaEvNa& Jara ) TaQaa dehaNTarPa[aiáDasrSTa}a Na MauùiTa====)) dehino ’smin yath€ dehe kaum€raˆ yauvanaˆ jar€, tath€ deh€ntara-pr€ptir dh…ras tatra na muhyati YaQaa AiSMaNa( dehe “As in this (present) body (deha) deihNa" for the embodied soul (dehin) k==aEMaarMa( YaaEvNaMa( Jara there are childhood, youth and old age, * PaUvR–AvSQaa–NaaXae Even at the end of a previous state AvSQaa–ANTar–oTPataaE AiPa and the attainment of another state ‘=Sa" Wv AhMa(=’ wiTa Pa[TYai>ajaNaaTa( there is the recognition that, ‘I am the same person’. TaQaa deh–ANTar–Pa[aiá" similarly there is the acquisition of another (antara) body. Ta}a Daqr" Na MauùiTa At this a wise/sober man (dh…ra) is not bewildered.” 558 BG 2.14 Maa}aaSPaXaaRSTau k==aENTaeYa XaqTaaeZaarTa====)) m€tr€-spar€s tu kaunteya …toŠa-sukha-duƒkha-d€ƒ, €gam€p€yino ’nity€s t€ˆs titikasva bh€rata k==aENTaeYa “O Arjuna! kaunteya — ‘son of Kunt…’ Maa}aa–SPaXaaR" Tau And the contacts of the sense-functions [with objects] * MaqYaNTae (=jaYaNTae=) ivzYaa" Aai>a" Those by which the sense objects (viaya) are measured, perceived wiTa ‘=Maa}aa"=’ (=wiNd]Ya–v*taYa"=) they are called m€tr€s or sense- functions. XaqTa–oZaarTa [Therefore] O Arjuna! TaaNa( iTaiTa+aSv You must tolerate them!” 559 BG 2.15 Ya& ih Na VYaQaYaNTYaeTae Pauåz& PauåzzR>a ) SaMadu"%Sau%& Daqr& Saae-==_Ma*TaTvaYa k==LPaTae====)) yaˆ hi na vyathayanty ete puruaˆ puruarabha, sama-duƒkha-sukhaˆ dh…raˆ so ’mtatv€ya kalpate Pauåz–‰z>a “O hero [Arjuna]! purua-abha — ‘best of men’, hero SaMa–du"%–Sau%Ma( DaqrMa( PauåzMa( That wise man, being equal (sama) in distress and happiness YaMa( WTae Na ih VYaQaYaiNTa whom these [dualities] do not perturb Sa" AMa*TaTvaYa k==LPaTae he is eligible for liberation.” * DaMaR–jaNa–Üara Through his spiritual knowledge A–Ma*TaTvaYa (=Maae+aaYa=) k==LPaTae he is fit for immortality, liberation. 560 BG 2.16 NaaSaTaae ivÛTae >aavae Naa>aavae ivÛTae SaTa" ) o>aYaaeriPa d*íae-==_NTaSTvNaYaaeSTatvdiXaRi>a"====)) [email protected] 249

n€sato vidyate bh€vo n€bh€vo vidyate sataƒ, ubhayor api d˜o ’ntas tv anayos tattva-daribhiƒ A–SaTa" >aav" Na ivÛTae “Of the unreal [body] there is no existence * AaTMaiNa >aav" (=Sataa=) Na ivÛTae There is no existence in the self [of the unreal]. SaTa" A–>aav" Na ivÛTae and of the real [soul] there is no non-existence. o>aYaae" AiPa Tau ANaYaae" ANTa" The nature (‘conclusion’) of both of these Tatv–diXaRi>a" d*í" is seen by seers of the truth.” * WvM>aUTa–ivveke==Na SahSv With the help of such discrimination you better tolerate. wiTa AQaR" This is the idea. 561 BG 2.17 AivNaaiXa Tau TaiÜiÖ YaeNa SavRiMad& TaTaMa( ) ivNaaXaMaVYaYaSYaaSYa Na k==iêTk==TauRMahRiTa====)) a-vin€i tu tad viddhi yena sarvam idaˆ tatam, vin€am a-vyayasy€sya na kacit kartum arhati YaeNa SavRMa( wdMa( TaTaMa( “That by which all this [world] is pervaded Tad( Tau A–ivNaaiXa iviÖ that [soul] know to be indestructible! ASYa A–VYaYaSYa ivNaaXaMa( The destruction of this unchangeable (a-vyaya) [soul] Na k==iêd( k==TauRMa( AhRiTa no one is able to bring about.” 562 BG 2.18 ANTavNTa wMae deha iNaTYaSYaae¢==a" XarqiraarTa====)) antavanta ime deh€ nityasyokt€ƒ ar…riŠaƒ, a-n€ino ’prameyasya tasm€d yudhyasva bh€rata iNaTYaSYa A–NaaiXaNa" “Of the eternal (nitya), indestructible A–Pa[MaeYaSYa XarqiraarTa YauDYaSv Therefore, O Arjuna, fight!” * YaSMaaTa( WvMa( AaTMaNa" Na ivNaaXa" Because thus there is no destruction for the soul Na c Sau%–du"%aid–SaMbNDa" and no connection with pleasure, pain, etc. TaSMaaTa( Maaeh–JaMa( Xaaek==Ma( TYa¤a therefore, giving up this grief born of confusion YauDYaSv fight! Sv–DaMaRMa( Maa TYaa+aq" Do not give up your duty. 563 BG 2.19 Ya WNa& veita hNTaar& YaêENa& MaNYaTae hTaMa( ) o>aaE TaaE Na ivJaaNaqTaae NaaYa& hiNTa Na hNYaTae====)) ya enaˆ vetti hant€raˆ ya cainaˆ manyate hatam, ubhau tau na vij€n…to n€yaˆ hanti na hanyate Ya" WNaMa( hNTaarMa( veita “One who thinks this [soul] the killer Ya" c WNaMa( hTaMa( MaNYaTae and one who thinks it to be killed o>aaE TaaE Na ivJaaNaqTa" both of them do not really know AYaMa( Na hiNTa Na hNYaTae [because] it neither kills nor is it killed.” * ‘=Na hNYaTae=’ wiTa That it is not killed WTad( Wv z@(–>aav–ivk==ar–XaUNYaTveNa d]!YaiTa this is confirmed by its freedom (™nya) from the six transformations (vik€ra) of [all material] existence — Tad( WvMa( JaaYaTae It (the material body) thus (1) is born (janman) AiSTa (2) exists [after being born] (astitva) vDaRTae (3) grows (vddhi) ivPair

250 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

564 BG 2.20 Na JaaYaTae iMa]YaTae va k==daic‘aaYa& >aUTva >aivTaa va Na >aUYa" ) AJaae iNaTYa" XaaìTaae-==_Ya& Paura

na j€yate mriyate v€ kad€cin n€yaˆ bh™tv€ bhavit€ v€ na bh™yaƒ a-jo nityaƒ €vato ’yaˆ pur€Šo na hanyate hanyam€ne ar…re k==daicd( “At any time AYaMa( Na JaaYaTae iMa]YaTae va it is (1) not born and (6) does not die Na >aUTva >aivTaa it (2) does not exist by coming into existence Na >aUYa" va nor will it again [come into existence] * ik==NTau Pa[ak(== Wv But from the very beginning SvTa" SaTa(–æPa" it is by itself (by nature) of the form of existence. A–Ja" [because] it is unborn. AYaMa( iNaTYa" XaaìTa" PauraaviTa this is also said. k==Ma( hiNTa and whom does he kill?” * NaNau Arjuna may argue: ‘=AaTMaNa" A–ivNaaXa" AiPa Though the self is not destroyed TadqYa–Xarqr–NaaXaMa( PaYaaRlaeCYa XaaecaiMa=’ wiTa ced( but I grieve considering the destruction of its body (ar…ra). Ta}a Aah On this He says: 566 BG 2.22 vaSaa&iSa Jaq

v€s€ˆsi j…rŠ€ni yath€ vih€ya nav€ni ghŠ€ti naro ’par€Ši tath€ ar…r€Ši vih€ya j…rŠ€ny any€ni saˆy€ti nav€ni deh… YaQaa Nar" “As a person Jaq

TaQaa dehq so the embodied soul (dehin) Jaq

TaQaa AiPa Maha–bahae still, O hero [Arjuna]! mah€-b€hu — ‘who has strong arms’, a hero TvMa( WNaMa( XaaeicTauMa( Na AhRiSa You should not lament for it.” 571 BG 2.27 JaaTaSYa ih Da]uvae Ma*TYauDa]uRv& JaNMa Ma*TaSYa c ) TaSMaadPairhaYaeR-==_QaeR Na Tv& XaaeicTauMahRiSa====)) j€tasya hi dhruvo mtyur dhruvaˆ janma mtasya ca, tasm€d a-parih€rye ’rthe na tvaˆ ocitum arhasi JaaTaSYa ih Ma*TYau" Da]uv" “Because, for one who is born (j€ta), death (mtyu) is certain Ma*TaSYa c JaNMa Da]uvMa( and for one who is dead (mta), birth (janman) is certain. TaSMaaTa( A–PairhaYaeR AQaeR Therefore, when something is unavoidable Na TvMa( XaaeicTauMa( AhRiSa you should not lament.” 572 BG 2.28 AVYa¢==adqiNa >aUTaaiNa VYa¢==MaDYaaiNa >aarTa ) AVYa¢==iNaDaNaaNYaev Ta}a k==a PairdevNaa====)) a-vyakt€d…ni bh™t€ni vyakta-madhy€ni bh€rata, a-vyakta-nidhan€ny eva tatra k€ paridevan€ >aarTa “O Arjuna! >aUTaaiNa A–VYa¢==–AadqiNa [All] beings (bh™ta) are unmanifest in the beginning (€di) VYa¢==–MaDYaaiNa manifest [only] in the middle (madhya) A–VYa¢==–iNaDaNaaiNa Wv and unmanifest at death (nidhana). Ta}a k==a PairdevNaa What is there [the need for] lamentation?” * Pa[iTabuÖSYa Of a man who has woken up SvPNa–d*í–vSTauzu wv Xaaek==" like his grief (oka) (pratibuddha) for things [or friends] seen in his dream (svapna) Na YauJYaTae it (grief) is not befitting. * ku==Ta" TaihR Then why ivÜa&Sa" AiPa even wise man laeke== XaaeciNTa lament in this world? AaTMa–A–jaNaaTa( Wv It is just because of ignorance (a-jñ€na) about the soul. wiTa AaXaYaeNa With this intention AaTMaNa" duivRjeYaTaaMa( Aah the incomprehensibility of the soul is stated: 573 BG 2.29 AaêYaRvTPaXYaiTa k==iêdeNaMaaêYaRvÜdiTa TaQaEv caNYa" ) AaêYaRvÀENaMaNYa" Xa*

€caryavat payati kacid enam €caryavad vadati tathaiva c€nyaƒ €caryavac cainam anyaƒ Šoti rutv€py enaˆ veda na caiva kacit k==iêd( WNaMa( AaêYaRvTa( PaXYaiTa “Someone sees it (the soul) as a wonder * k==iêd( Someone WNaMa( AaTMaaNaMa( Xaañ–AacaYaR–oPadeXaa>YaaMa( PaXYaNa( seeing this soul by the instructions (upadea) of scriptures (€stra) and teachers (guru) AaêYaRvTa( PaXYaiTa sees it as a wonder. SavR–GaTaSYa iNaTYa–jaNa–AaNaNd–Sv>aavSYa AaTMaNa" A– laEik==k==TvaTa( Because the soul, all-pervading (sarva-gata) and of the nature of eternal knowledge (jñ€na) and bliss (€nanda), is supernatural (a-laukika). ANYa" c TaQaa Wv AaêYaRvTa( vdiTa and so also another describes it as a wonder ANYa" c WNaMa( AaêYaRvTa( Xa*

* c–XaBdaTa( The word ca indicates ‘=o¤a AiPa d*îa AiPa=’ even after speaking about and seeing [the soul]. WNaMa( Na Wv ved does not know it at all [if he has wrong notions].” * A–XaaeCYaTvMa( oPaSa&hriTa [Now] He summarizes that one should not grieve [for the soul]: 574 BG 2.30 dehq iNaTYaMavDYaae-==_Ya& dehe SavRSYa >aarTa ) TaSMaaTSavaRiaUTaaiNa Na Tv& XaaeicTauMahRiSa====)) deh… nityam a-vadhyo ’yaˆ dehe sarvasya bh€rata, tasm€t sarv€Ši bh™t€ni na tvaˆ ocitum arhasi >aarTa “O Arjuna! SavRSYa dehe AYaMa( dehq This soul (dehin) in everyone’s body (deha) iNaTYaMa( A–vDYa" is eternally not to be killed. TaSMaaTa( SavaRiaUTaaiNa Therefore, for any being (bh™ta) TvMa( XaaeicTauMa( Na AhRiSa you should not lament.” * Yad( c o¢==Ma( And what was said ‘=Na c é[eYa" ANauPaXYaaiMa hTva Sv–JaNaMa( Aahve=’ wTYaaid that ‘I see no good from killing kinsmen in battle, etc.’ (1.31) Ta}a Aah is being answered: 575 BG 2.31 SvDaMaRMaiPa cave+Ya Na ivk==iMPaTauMahRiSa ) DaMYaaRiÖ YauÖaC^\eYaae-==_NYaT+ai}aYaSYa Na ivÛTae====)) sva-dharmam api c€vekya na vikampitum arhasi, dharmy€d dhi yuddh€c chreyo ’nyat katriyasya na vidyate Sv–DaMaRMa( AiPa c Ave+Ya “Even [after] considering your duty (dharma) ivk==iMPaTauMa( Na AhRiSa you should not hesitate [to fight]. DaMYaaRTa( YauÖaTa( ANYaTa( é[eYa" Something better than a righteous fight (yuddha) +ai}aYaSYa Na ih ivÛTae does not exist for a katriya.” 576 BG 2.32 Yad*C^Yaa caePaPa‘a& SvGaRÜarMaPaav*TaMa( ) Saui%Na" +ai}aYaa" PaaQaR l>aNTae YauÖMaqd*XaMa(====)) yadcchay€ copapannaˆ svarga-dv€ram ap€vtam, sukhinaƒ katriy€ƒ p€rtha labhante yuddham …dam PaaQaR “O Arjuna! Yad*C^Yaa c oPaPa‘aMa( And attained unsought wRd*XaMa( YauÖMa( a fight (yuddha) like this APaav*TaMa( SvGaR–ÜarMa( which is an open door to heaven (svarga) Saui%Na" +ai}aYaa" l>aNTae [only] fortunate katriyas obtain.” * ivPa+ae In acting contrary daezMa( Aah the fault is shown: 577 BG 2.33 AQa cetviMaMa& DaMYa| Sa°aMa& Na k==irZYaiSa ) TaTa" SvDaMa| k==IiTa| c ihTva PaaPaMavaPSYaiSa====)) atha cet tvam imaˆ dharmyaˆ sa‰gr€maˆ na kariyasi, tataƒ sva-dharmaˆ k…rtiˆ ca hitv€ p€pam av€psyasi AQa wMaMa( DaMYaRMa( Sa°aMaMa( “However, this righteous fight TvMa( Na k==irZYaiSa ced( if you will not perform TaTa" then 254 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sv–DaMaRMa( k==IiTaRMa( c ihTva [after] giving up your duty (dharma) and fame (k…rti) PaaPaMa( AvaPSYaiSa you will incur sin (p€pa).” 578 BG 2.34 Ak==IiTa| caiPa >aUTaaiNa k==QaiYaZYaiNTa Tae==_VYaYaaMa( ) SaM>aaivTaSYa cak==IiTaRMaRraUTaaiNa k==QaiYaZYaiNTa people will tell. SaM>aaivTaSYa c And for one who is respected A–k==IiTaR" MaraYaad[aUTva YaaSYaiSa lagavMa(====)) bhay€d raŠ€d uparataˆ maˆsyante tv€ˆ mah€-rath€ƒ, ye€ˆ ca tvaˆ bahu-mato bh™tv€ y€syasi l€ghavam >aYaaTa( raUTva And [after] having been highly esteemed by them lagavMa( YaaSYaiSa you will become insignificant.” 580 BG 2.36 AvaCYavada&ê bhUNvidZYaiNTa TavaihTaa" ) iNaNdNTaSTav SaaMaQYa| TaTaae du"%Tar& Nau ik==Ma(====)) a-v€cya-v€d€ˆ ca bah™n vadiyanti tav€hit€ƒ, nindantas tava s€marthyaˆ tato duƒkhataraˆ nu kim Tav A–ihTaa" c “Your enemies also Tav SaaMaQYaRMa( iNaNdNTa" scorning your ability bhUNa( A–vaCYa–vadaNa( vidZYaiNTa will speak many (bahu) bad words. TaTa" du"%TarMa( Nau ik==Ma( What is more painful than that?” * Yad( c o¢==Ma( And what was said ‘=Na c WTad( ivÚ" k==TarTa( Na" GarqYa" YaÜa JaYaeMa Yaid va Na" JaYaeYau"=’ that, ‘we do not know which would be better for us — whether we should conquer them or they should conquer us’ (2.6) wiTa Ta}a Aah is being answered: 581 BG 2.37 hTaae===va===Pa[aPSYaiSa===SvGa|===iJaTva===va===>aae+YaSae===MahqMa(===)===TaSMaaduitaï===k==aENTaeYa===YauÖaYa===k*==TaiNaêYa"====)) hato v€ pr€psyasi svargaˆ jitv€ v€ bhokyase mah…m, tasm€d utti˜ha kaunteya yuddh€ya kta-nicayaƒ hTa" va SvGaRMa( Pa[aPSYaiSa “Either, killed, you will attain heaven (svarga) iJaTva va MahqMa( >aae+YaSae or, [after] conquering, you will enjoy the earth. v€ ... v€ — either ... or TaSMaaTa( k==aENTaeYa Therefore, O Arjuna! YauÖaYa k*==Ta–iNaêYa" oitaï Determined to fight, get up!” * Yad( AiPa o¢==Ma( Also what was said ‘=PaaPaMa( Wv Aaé[YaeTa( ASMaaNa(=’ that, ‘Sin alone will overcome us’ (1.36) wiTa Ta}a Aah is being answered: 582 BG 2.38 Sau%du"%e SaMae k*==Tva la>aala>aaE JaYaaJaYaaE ) TaTaae YauÖaYa YauJYaSv NaEv& PaaPaMavaPSYaiSa====)) sukha-duƒkhe same ktv€ l€bh€l€bhau jay€jayau, tato yuddh€ya yujyasva naivaˆ p€pam av€psyasi [email protected] 255

Sau%–du"%e SaMae k*==Tva “[After] regarding alike happiness (sukha) and distress (duƒkha) la>a–A–la>aaE JaYa–A–JaYaaE gain (l€bha) and loss, victory (jaya) and defeat Victory or defeat bring gain or loss, which bring happiness or distress. TaTa" YauÖaYa YauJYaSv then prepare for the fight [just to do your duty]! WvMa( PaaPaMa( Na AvaPSYaiSa Thus you will not incur sin.” * oPaidí–jaNa–YaaeGaMa( oPaSa&hrNa( Concluding jñ€na-yoga which has been taught Tad(– SaaDaNaMa( k==MaR–YaaeGaMa( Pa[STaaEiTa He introduces karma-yoga, which is a means to that (jñ€na-yoga): 583 BG 2.39 Wza===Tae==_i>aihTaa===Saa«ye===buiÖYaaeRGae===iTvMaa&===Xa*YaMa(=) Ai>aihTaa this attitude (buddhi) [of equanimity] has been explained to you. YaaeGae Tau wMaaMa( Xa*a§==MaNaaXaae-==_iSTa Pa[TYavaYaae Na ivÛTae ) SvLPaMaPYaSYa DaMaRSYa }aaYaTae MahTaae >aYaaTa(====)) neh€bhikrama-n€o ’sti pratyav€yo na vidyate, svalpam apy asya dharmasya tr€yate mahato bhay€t wh Ai>a§==Ma–NaaXa" Na AiSTa “On this path there is no fruitlessness (‘loss of endeavor’) Pa[TYavaYa" Na ivÛTae and there is no harm (‘reversal’). If in Vedic rituals the mantras are not correctly pronounced, there is no result or even harm. SvLPaMa( AiPa ASYa DaMaRSYa Even very little of this dharma (i.e., karma-yoga) MahTa" >aYaaTa( }aaYaTae protects from the great fear (bhaya) [of saˆs€ra].” 585 BG 2.41 VYavSaaYaaiTMak==a buiÖreke==h ku==åNaNdNa ) bhuXaa%a ùNaNTaaê buÖYaae-==_VYavSaaiYaNaaMa(====)) vyavas€y€tmik€ buddhir ekeha kuru-nandana, bahu-€kh€ hy an-ant€ ca buddhayo ’vyavas€yin€m ku==å–NaNdNa “O Arjuna! kuru-nandana — ‘son/beloved of the Kurus’ wh VYavSaaYa–AaiTMak==a buiÖ" Wk==a Here (in this karma-yoga) the resolute attitude (buddhi) is one- pointed (eka) 256 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

* [Namely that] ParMaeìr–>aKTYaa Wv by devotion to the Lord alone Da]uvMa( TairZYaaiMa I shall certainly cross over [saˆs€ra]. A–VYavSaaiYaNaaMa( buÖYa" [whereas] the attitudes of those who are irresolute * bih"–Mau%aaaeGaEìYaRGaiTa& Pa[iTa====)) k€m€tm€naƒ svarga-par€ janma-karma-phala-prad€m, kriy€-viea-bahul€ˆ bhogaivarya-gatiˆ prati PaaQaR “O Arjuna! JaNMa–k==MaR–f==l–Pa[daMa( Promising good birth as the result of rituals (karman) >aaeGa–WeìYaR–GaiTaMa( Pa[iTa for enjoyment (bhoga) and power i§==Yaa–ivXaez–bhulaMa( [describing] various [such] great sacrifices — YaaMa( wMaaMa( PauiZPaTaaMa( vacMa( such flowery language [of the Vedas] A–ivPaiêTa" ved–vad–rTaa" Pa[vdiNTa ignorant followers of the Vedas speak. k==aMa–AaTMaaNa" SvGaR–Para" They are full of desires, set on attaining heaven (svarga) Na ANYaTa( AiSTa wiTa vaidNa" and declare that ‘there is nothing else (higher)’.” 587 BG 2.44 >aaeGaEìYaRPa[Sa¢==aNaa& TaYaaPaôTaceTaSaaMa( ) VYavSaaYaaiTMak==a buiÖ" SaMaaDaaE Na ivDaqYaTae====)) bhogaivarya-prasakt€n€ˆ tay€pahta-cetas€m, vyavas€y€tmik€ buddhiƒ sam€dhau na vidh…yate >aaeGa–WeìYaR–Pa[Sa¢==aNaaMa( “In (‘of’) those who are attached to enjoyment (bhoga) and power TaYaa APaôTa–ceTaSaaMa( and whose minds are attracted (‘stolen’) by that (flowery language) SaMaaDaaE VYavSaaYa–AaiTMak==a buiÖ" a resolute attitude in meditation Na ivDaqYaTae does not take place.” * NaNau c It might be asked ‘=Yaid SvGaR–Aaidk==Ma( that, if heaven etc. ParMaMa( f==lMa( Na >aviTa is not the highest goal TaihR ik==Ma( wiTa vedE" Tad(–SaaDaNaTaYaa k==MaaRiavaJauRNa ) iNaÜRNÜae iNaTYaSatvSQaae iNaYaaeRGa+aeMa AaTMavaNa(====)) traiguŠya-viay€ ved€ nistraiguŠyo bhav€rjuna, nirdvandvo nitya-sattva-stho niryoga-kema €tmav€n veda" }aEGauav O Arjuna, be free from the three guŠas! * iNaZk==aMa" >av Be free from desires! [email protected] 257 iNaÜRNÜ" iNaTYa–Satv–SQa" [by being] free from dualities, established in goodness iNaYaaeRGa–+aeMa" free from anxiety for gain and safety AaTMavaNa( and established in the self.” * Naih Certainly not ÜNÜ–Aaku==lSYa for one perturbed by the dualities YaaeGa–+aeMa– VYaaPa*TaSYa c busy with acquisition and preservation Pa[MaaidNa" and [thus] illusioned }aEGauaviTa is it possible, to transcend the three guŠas. * NaNau One might ask: ‘=ved–o¢==–NaaNaa–f==l–PairTYaaGaeNa By renunciation (parity€ga) of the various fruits described in the Vedas iNaZk==aMaTaYaa and freedom from desires wRìr– AaraDaNa–ivzYaa VYavSaaYaaiTMak==a buiÖ" Tau such resolute determination which seeks to worship the Lord ku==buiÖ" Wv=’ isn’t this a bad decision?’ 589 BG 2.46 YaavaNaQaR odPaaNae SavRTa" SaMPluTaaedke== ) TaavaNSaveRzu vedezu b]aøa]MaaaGaXa" YaavaNa( SNaaNa–PaaNaaid" AQaR" Pa[YaaeJaNaMa( >aviTa as much as all needs like bathing (sn€na) and drinking (p€na) are served separately TaavaNa( SavR" AiPa AQaR" so much all the needs SavRTa" SaMâuTa–odke== (=Maha–”de=) Wk==}a Wv YaQaa >aviTa are served completely in one place (ekatra) in an overflowing reservoir, a great lake. TaavaNa( SaveRzu vedezu that much [are all the different purposes] in all the Vedas ivJaaNaTa" b]aøaUTaTvaTa( all small [material] joys are included. TaSMaaTa( wYaMa( Wv buiÖ" SaubuiÖ" Therefore, this determination is the best decision. * ik==Ma( k==MaRaURMaaR Tae Sa®ae-==_STvk==MaRiaU" [This means:] Do not be motivated by the result of work! A–k==MaRiaivZYaiTa=’ all work will be binding. 591 BG 2.48 YaaeGaSQa"===ku==å===k==MaaRiaUTva===SaMaTv&===YaaeGa===oCYaTae====)) yoga-sthaƒ kuru karm€Ši sa‰gaˆ tyaktv€ dhanañjaya, siddhy-a-siddhyoƒ samo bh™tv€ samatvaˆ yoga ucyate DaNaÅYa “O hero [Arjuna]! dhanañjaya — ‘winner of riches’, hero 258 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sa®Ma( TYa¤a [After] giving up attachment * Sa®Ma( k==Ta*RTv–Ai>aiNaveXaMa( Attachment means the conception of doership. iSaiÖ–A–iSaÖyae" SaMa" >aUTva [and after] being equal in success (siddhi) and failure YaaeGa–SQa" k==MaaRiae Sauk*==TaduZk*==Tae ) TaSMaaÛaeGaaYa YauJYaSv YaaeGa" k==MaRSau k==aEXalMa(====)) buddhi-yukto jah€t…ha ubhe sukta-dukte, tasm€d yog€ya yujyasva yogaƒ karmasu kaualam In this verse sandhi is not made between iha and ubhe. Such licenses by great authorities are known as €ra-prayoga (usage by is). The scriptures are older than the present grammatical treatises and not every usage found in the scripture has been codified. o>ae Sauk*==Ta–duZk*==Tae “Both good and evil work buiÖ–Yau¢==" wh JahaiTa a buddhi-yog… gives up in this very life (iha — here). * Sauk*==TaMa( SvGaR–Aaid–Pa[aPak==Ma( Good (pious) work leads to heaven (svarga), etc. duZk*==TaMa( iNarYa–Aaid–Pa[aPak==Ma( evil work leads to hell (niraya), etc. Tae o>ae and both of them wh Wv JaNMaiNa in this very birth ParMaeìr–Pa[SaadeNa JahaiTa (=TYaJaiTa=) he gives up by the grace of the Lord. TaSMaaTa( YaaeGaaYa YauJYaSv Therefore, strive for buddhi-yoga! YaaeGa" k==MaRSau k==aEXalMa( Buddhi-yoga is the art to work [without reaction].” * k==MaRSau Yad( k==aEXalMa( Which is the art (kauala) in works bNDak==aNaaMa( AiPa TaezaMa( even in those [works] which [ordinarily] lead to bondage wRìr–AaraDaNaeNa Maae+a– ParTv–SaMPaadNa–caTauYaRMa( the expertness which turns them into means for liberation (moka) by [doing them as] worship of the Lord Sa" Wv YaaeGa" that is [buddhi-] yoga. 594 BG 2.51 k==MaRJa& buiÖYau¢==a ih f==l& TYa¤a MaNaqiz

* ke==vlMa( wRìr–AaraDaNa–AQaRMa( k==MaR ku==vaRaaza===SaMaaiDaSQaSYa===ke==Xav===)===iSQaTaDaq"===ik&=====Pa[>aazeTa===ik==MaaSaqTa===v]JaeTa===ik==Ma(====)) sthita-prajñasya k€ bh€€ sam€dhi-sthasya keava, sthita-dh…ƒ kiˆ prabh€eta kim €s…ta vrajeta kim AJauRNa" ovac – ke==Xav “Arjuna said: O Lord (Keava)! iSQaTa–Pa[jSYa SaMaaiDa–SQaSYa Of one who is steady in intelligence and fixed in meditation (sam€dhi) k==a >aaza what is the definition (characteristic)? iSQaTa–Daq" ik==Ma( Pa[>aazeTa How should one with firm intelligence (dh…) speak? ik==Ma( AaSaqTa How should he ‘sit’ (control his senses)? ik==Ma( v]JaeTa How should he ‘walk’ (act)?” 260 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

* Ta}a Pa[QaMa–Pa[XNa–otarMa( Aah Now the answer to the first question is given (2.55- 56): 598 BG 2.55 é[q>aGavaNauvac Pa[JahaiTa Yada k==aMaaNSavaRNPaaQaR MaNaaeGaTaaNa( ) AaTMaNYaevaTMaNaa Tauí" iSQaTaPa[jSTadaeCYaTae====)) prajah€ti yad€ k€m€n sarv€n p€rtha mano-gat€n, €tmany ev€tman€ tu˜aƒ sthita-prajñas tadocyate é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac – PaaQaR “The Lord said: O Arjuna! AaTMaiNa Wv AaTMaNaa Tauí" [Because of being] satisfied in the self by the self SavaRNa( MaNa"–GaTaaNa( k==aMaaNa( all desires (k€ma) of the mind Yada Pa[JahaiTa when one gives [those] up Tada iSQaTa–Pa[j" oCYaTae then he is said to be of steady intelligence.” 599 BG 2.56 du"%eZvNauiÜGNaMaNaa" Sau%ezu ivGaTaSPa*h" ) vqTaraGa>aYa§==aeDa" iSQaTaDaqMauRiNaåCYaTae====)) duƒkhev an-udvigna-man€ƒ sukheu vigata-sphaƒ, v…ta-r€ga-bhaya-krodhaƒ sthita-dh…r munir ucyate vqTa–raGa–>aYa–§==aeDa" “[Because of being] free from attachment (r€ga), fear (bhaya) and anger (krodha) du"%ezu ANa(–oiÜGNa–MaNaa" one who is undisturbed in miseries (dukƒha) Sau%ezu ivGaTa–SPa*h" and free from hankering in pleasures (sukha) iSQaTa–Daq" MauiNa" oCYaTae he is called a sage of steady intelligence.” * k==QaMa( >aazeTa How should he speak? 600 BG 2.57 Ya" SavR}aaNai>aòehSTataTPa[aPYa Xau>aaXau>aMa( ) Naai>aNaNdiTa Na Üeií TaSYa Pa[ja Pa[iTaiïTaa====)) yaƒ sarvatr€nabhisnehas tat tat pr€pya ubh€ubham, n€bhinandati na dve˜i tasya prajñ€ prati˜hit€ Ya" SavR}a ANa(–Ai>aòeh" “One who is unaffected everywhere (to family, etc.) Tad( Tad( Xau>a–A–Xau>aMa( Pa[aPYa [and therefore after] obtaining whatever good or evil Na Ai>aNaNdiTa Na Üeií he neither praises nor hates it * ik==NTau ke==vlMa( odaSaqNa" Wv >aazTae But talks as one unconcerned. TaSYa Pa[ja Pa[iTaiïTaa then his intelligence (prajñ€) is steady.” 601 BG 2.58 Yada Sa&hrTae caYa& kU==MaaeR-==_®aNaqv SavRXa" ) wiNd]YaaYaSTaSYa Pa[ja Pa[iTaiïTaa====)) yad€ saˆharate c€yaˆ k™rmo ’‰g€n…va sarvaaƒ, indriy€Š…ndriy€rthebhyas tasya prajñ€ prati˜hit€ wiNd]YaaiYa" “The senses (indriya) from sense objects Yada c AYaMa( SavRXa" Sa&hrTae when he completely withdraws [them] kU==MaR" A®aiNa wv as a tortoise (k™rma) [withdraws] its limbs (a‰ga) TaSYa Pa[ja Pa[iTaiïTaa [then] his intelligence (prajñ€) is steady.” * NaNau One might ask ‘=Na wiNd]YaaaivTauMa( AhRiTa The disinclination (a-pravtti) of the senses (indriya) towards sense objects (viaya) cannot be a characteristic (lakaŠa) of a man of steady intelligence Ja@aNaaMa( AaTaura

even of the lazy (jaa), sick (€tura) and fasting persons there is disinclinations towards sense objects. Ta}a Aah This is answered: 602 BG 2.59 ivzYaa iviNavTaRNTae iNaraharSYa deihNa" ) rSavJa| rSaae-==_PYaSYa Par& d*îa iNavTaRTae====)) viay€ vinivartante nir€h€rasya dehinaƒ, rasa-varjaˆ raso ’py asya paraˆ d˜v€ nivartate iNaraharSYa deihNa" “For an embodied soul which is restricted ivzYaa" iviNavTaRNTae the sense objects disappear — rSa–vJaRMa( except for the taste (desire). The word nir€h€ra here refers to someone whose sense enjoyment is under restriction (because of old age, disease, foolishness, poverty, etc.). What remains is his ‘taste’, i.e., the desire to enjoy. Specifically, nir€h€ra refers to someone who is fasting. He does not want to hear, touch etc., but the sense of taste remains. ParMa( d*îa [But after] experiencing a higher [taste] ASYa rSa" AiPa iNavTaRTae his taste (desire) even ceases.” That is the kind of sense-control of a sthita-prajña. * [External sense-control is still important:] wiNd]Ya–Sa&YaMaMa( ivNaa Tau But without sense-control iSQaTa–Pa[jTaa Na SaM>aviTa steadiness of intelligence is not possible. ATa" SaaDak==–AvSQaaYaaMa( Therefore, in the stage of spiritual practice Ta}a MahaNa( Pa[YaTNa" k==TaRVYa" there should be great endeavor for this (sense-control) [because otherwise]: 603 BG 2.60 YaTaTaae ùiPa k==aENTaeYa PauåzSYa ivPaiêTa" ) wiNd]Yaaia& MaNa"====)) yatato hy api kaunteya puruasya vipacitaƒ, indriy€Ši pram€th…ni haranti prasabhaˆ manaƒ k==aENTaeYa “O Arjuna! YaTaTa" ih AiPa ivPaiêTa" PauåzSYa Even of a wise man who is endeavoring [for liberation] Pa[MaaQaqiNa wiNd]YaaiaMa( hriNTa forcibly carry away the mind (manas).” When Vy€sadeva dictated a similar verse to — balav€n indriya-gr€mo vidv€ˆsam api karati — ‘the strong senses attract even a learned man’, the latter, being overconscious of his power of self-control changed but one innocent syllable — ... vidv€ˆsaˆ n€pi karati — ‘... will n o t destract a learned man’. Some time later, Jaimini was sitting in his hut. It was evening, and a storm broke out. A beautiful woman, soaked in the rain, asked for shelter. There was a fire lit in the hearth. And while she sat there to dry her clothes, Jaimini felt the pull of the senses. She tried to stop him, then conceded on condition of being carried round the fire three times. Jaimini lifted her, but she began hitting his head with the words vidv€ˆsaˆ n€pi karati? He was amazed to hear the very words he had altered in his guru’s teaching. So he stopped. And, indeed, there stood Vy€sa himself, looking at him with a meaningful smile. Jaimini repented, hurried back, and changed the verse to its original form. 604 BG 2.61 TaaiNa SavaRi

Yau¢==" Mad(–Par" AaSaqTa the yog… should remain fixed on Me. YaSYa wiNd]YaaiaviTa this answer is given. * baù–wiNd]Ya–Sa&YaMa–A>aave In not having control over the external senses daezMa( o¤a after telling the defect MaNa"–Sa&YaMa–A>aave daezMa( Aah the defect in not having control over the mind is shown: 605 BG 2.62 DYaaYaTaae ivzYaaNPau&Sa" Sa®STaezUPaJaaYaTae ) Sa®aTSaÅaYaTae k==aMa" k==aMaaT§==aeDaae==_i>aJaaYaTae====)) dhy€yato viay€n puˆsaƒ sa‰gas te™paj€yate, sa‰g€t sañj€yate k€maƒ k€m€t krodho ’bhij€yate ivzYaaNa( DYaaYaTa" Pau&Sa" “For a man contemplating sense objects (viaya) Sa®" Taezu oPaJaaYaTae attachment (sa‰ga) for them arises. Sa®aTa( k==aMa" SaÅaYaTae From attachment arises [more] desire (k€ma) k==aMaaTa( §==aeDa" Ai>aJaaYaTae and from desire arises anger (krodha).” * k==aMaaTa( c ke==Naicd( Pa[iTahTaaTa( §==aeDa" >aviTa And from desire results anger, when there is an obstruction (pratihata) by someone. 606 BG 2.63 §==aeDaaÙviTa SaMMaaeh" SaMMaaehaTSMa*iTaiv>a]Ma" ) SMa*iTa>a]&XaaØuuiÖNaaXaae buiÖNaaXaaTPa[aviTa “From anger comes delusion * SaMMaaeh" Delusion means k==aYaR–Ak==aYaR–ivvek==–A>aav" absence (a-bh€va) of the discrimination as to what is to be done (k€rya) and what is not to be done. SaMMaaehaTa( SMa*iTa–iv>a]Ma" and from delusion confusion of memory. * Xaañ–AacaYaR–oPaidí–AQaR–SMa*Tae" iv>a]Ma" Confusion of memory with respect to the purport of the teachings of scripture (€stra) and teacher (€c€rya). SMa*iTa–>a]&XaaTa( buiÖ–NaaXa" From loss of memory [comes] the loss of [spiritual] intelligence buiÖ–NaaXaaTa( Pa[aviTa Thus the answer to his fourth question is given — he experiences the sense objects with the senses under his control. 608 BG 2.65 Pa[Saade SavRdu"%aNaa& haiNarSYaaePaJaaYaTae ) Pa[Sa‘aceTaSaae ùaXau buiÖ" PaYaRviTaïTae====)) pras€de sarva-duƒkh€n€ˆ h€nir asyopaj€yate, prasanna-cetaso hy €u buddhiƒ paryavati˜hate Pa[Saade “When there is peace ASYa SavR–du"%aNaaMa( haiNa" oPaJaaYaTae the destruction of all his miseries (duƒkha) takes place. Pa[Sa‘a–ceTaSa" For one whose mind is pacified buiÖ" AaXau ih PaYaRviTaïTae the intelligence (buddhi) very quickly becomes steady.” 609 BG 2.66 NaaiSTa buiÖrYau¢==SYa Na caYau¢==SYa >aavNaa ) Na ca>aavYaTa" XaaiNTarXaaNTaSYa ku==Ta" Sau%Ma(====)) n€sti buddhir a-yuktasya na c€yuktasya bh€van€, na c€bh€vayataƒ €ntir a-€ntasya kutaƒ sukham A–Yau¢==SYa Na buiÖ" AiSTa “For one who is not controlled (a-yukta) there is no intelligence * A–vXaqk*==Ta–wiNd]YaSYa For one whose senses are not under control. A–Yau¢==SYa c Na >aavNaa and for one who is not controlled there is no meditation. A–>aavYaTa" c Na XaaiNTa" For one who has no meditation there is no peace (€nti) A–XaaNTaSYa ku==Ta" Sau%Ma( and for one without peace, how is there happiness [of liberation]?” * ‘=Na AiSTa buiÖ" A–Yau¢==SYa=’ That there is no intelligence for one who is not sense- controlled wiTa A}a heTauMa( Aah now the reason is stated: 610 BG 2.67 wiNd]YaaaiSa====)) indriy€Š€ˆ hi carat€ˆ yan mano ’nuvidh…yate, tad asya harati prajñ€ˆ v€yur n€vam iv€mbhasi crTaaMa( wiNd]YaaaiSa as the wind [takes away] a boat on the water.” * YaQaa Pa[MataSYa k==a]aMaYaiTa As the wind (v€yu) tosses in the ocean (samudra) a ship (n€va) whose captain (karŠa-dh€ra — ‘holder of the rudder’, helmsman) is inattentive. 611 BG 2.68 TaSMaaÛSYa Mahabahae iNaGa*hqTaaiNa SavRXa" ) wiNd]YaaYaSTaSYa Pa[ja Pa[iTaiïTaa====)) tasm€d yasya mah€-b€ho nigh…t€ni sarvaaƒ, indriy€Š…ndriy€rthebhyas tasya prajñ€ prati˜hit€ TaSMaaTa( Maha–bahae “Therefore, O Arjuna! YaSYa wiNd]YaaiYa" SavRXa" iNaGa*hqTaaiNa are completely restrained from sense objects TaSYa Pa[ja Pa[iTaiïTaa his intelligence is steady.”

612 BG 2.69 Yaa iNaXaa SavR>aUTaaNaa& TaSYaa& JaaGaiTaR Sa&YaMaq ) YaSYaa& JaaGa]iTa >aUTaaiNa Saa iNaXaa PaXYaTaae MauNae"====)) y€ ni€ sarva-bh™t€n€ˆ tasy€ˆ j€garti saˆyam…, yasy€ˆ j€grati bh™t€ni s€ ni€ payato muneƒ Yaa SavR–>aUTaaNaaMa( iNaXaa “That which is night (ni€) for all beings TaSYaaMa( Sa&YaMaq JaaGaiTaR in that [‘night’, spiritual reality] a self-controlled man wakes. YaSYaaMa( >aUTaaiNa JaaGa]iTa And in which all beings are awake Saa PaXYaTa" MauNae" iNaXaa that [world of sense objects] is night for the sage who sees.” 613 BG 2.70 AaPaUYaRMaa

€p™ryam€Šam a-cala-prati˜haˆ samudram €paƒ pravianti yadvat tadvat k€m€ yaˆ pravianti sarve sa €ntim €pnoti na k€ma-k€m… AaPaUYaRMaa

* ik==Ma( PauNa" v¢==VYaMa( What to speak of baLYaMa( Aar>Ya iSQaTva being situated [in it] beginning from childhood. b]ø–iNavaR

266 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

9. Sanskrit — Kdanta 1

Two kinds of words are derived from word roots (dh€tus): (1) by conjugation verbs are derived (see 12. Conjugation and 18. Tables) (2) by adding suffixes, words (n€mas), i.e., nouns, pronouns, adjectives, etc., are derived Because these specific suffixes are called kt, the derived words are called kdanta.

From the word root (dh€tu) all words get an original etymological meaning. E.g., mantra (advice) comes from the dh€tu √matr[i]...Gauá–>aaz

There are different types of kdanta suffixes, of which we give a few examples. (1) kta The first type of suffixes make past participles. One such suffix is [k]ta : The letters in brackets ([k] and [u]) are dropped and certain grammatical rules are applied. √[u]k[ñ]...k==r>> kta — done; as in Sa&Sk*==Ta saˆskta — ‘perfectly done’, Sanskrit √ji...JaYae — to conquer; + [k]ta >>> jita — conquered; as in A–iJaTa a-jita — not conquered √tu[a]...TauíaE — to be satisfied >>> tu˜a — satisfied; AaTMaiNa Tauï" — satisfied in the self √bh™...SataaYaaMa( — to be, exist, become >>> bh™ta — ... Taking bh™ in the sense of ‘being’, bh™ta means ‘which has been’, (the past tense, bh™ta-k€la), or ‘who has been’, a ghost. Taking the sense of ‘becoming’, a bh™ta is something ‘which became’, or ‘was created.’ There are pañca-bh™tas (five material elements) and j…va-bh™tas (living beings).

Another such suffix is .[k]tavat[u] : √[u]k[ñ]...k==r>> ktavat[u] — ‘one who did’ It is declined like bhagavat[u] (see 18. Tables) and translated as verb >>> ktav€n (he did), ktavantau (they two did), etc.; as in MauiNa" MaUizk==Ma( VYaaga]Ma( k*==TavaNa( — the muni made the mouse (m™ika) a tiger (vy€ghra)

[email protected] 267

Hinduism — G…t€ 3 Karma-yoga — ‘The Yoga of Work (karman)’

616 BG 3.1 AJauRNa ovac JYaaYaSaq ceTk==MaRa]aNTYaa MaMa Still, by my illusion WvMa( >aaiTa it so appears to me. wiTa wv–XaBdeNa o¢==Ma( This is meant by the word iva. YaeNa é[eYa" AhMa( AaPNauYaaMa( That by which I would attain the best end Tad( Wk==Ma( iNaiêTYa vd [after] deciding it, tell that alone!” 618 BG 3.3 é[q>aGavaNauvac laeke==-==_iSMaiNÜivDaa iNaïa Paura Pa[ae¢==a MaYaaNaga ) jaNaYaaeGaeNa Saa«yaNaa& k==MaRYaaeGaeNa YaaeiGaNaaMa(====)) loke ’smin dvi-vidh€ ni˜h€ pur€ prokt€ may€nagha, jñ€na-yogena s€‰khy€n€ˆ karma-yogena yogin€m é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac – ANa(–Aga “The Lord said: O sinless [Arjuna]! AiSMaNa( laeke== iÜ–ivDaa iNaïa [One] twofold faith [in liberation] in this world (loka) MaYaa Paura Pa[ae¢==a has been declared by Me before (in 2.39) — * Wk==SYaa Wv Tau Pa[k==ar–>aed–Maa}aMa( Only different forms of just one [faith] AiDak==ar– >aedeNa o¢==Ma( suited to different aspirants have been stated. jaNa–YaaeGaeNa Saa«yaNaaMa( by jñ€na-yoga [the faith] of the s€‰khyas k==MaR–YaaeGaeNa YaaeiGaNaaMa( and by karma-yoga of the karma-yog…s.”

268 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

619 BG 3.4 Na k==MaRaa‘aEZk==MYa| Pauåzae-==_XNauTae ) Na c Sa‘YaSaNaadev iSaiÖ& SaMaiDaGaC^iTa====)) na karmaŠ€m an-€rambh€n naikarmyaˆ puruo ’nute, na ca sannyasan€d eva siddhiˆ samadhigacchati Na k==MaRaaTa( “Not by [mere] abstention from activities Pauåz" NaEZk==MYaRMa( AXNauTae a person attains freedom from reaction Na c Sa‘YaSaNaaTa( Wv nor by mere renunciation (sanny€sa) * icta–XauiÖMa( ivNaa k*==TaaTa( Sa‘YaaSaNaaTa( Wv By mere sanny€sa without purity of mind. iSaiÖMa( SaMaiDaGaC^iTa one attains perfection (liberation).” * k==MaRaGavTa(–DYaaNa–^leNa Under the pretext of meditating (dhy€na) on the Lord. The five working senses are larynx, hand, foot, genital and anus. Ya" wiNd]Ya–AQaaRNa( MaNaSaa SMarNa( AaSTae one who continues remembering sense objects with the mind ivMaU!–AaTMaa being bewildered Sa" iMaQYaa–Aacar" oCYaTae he is called a pretender.” 622 BG 3.7 YaiSTviNd]YaaiaTae-==_JauRNa ) k==MaeRiNd]YaE" k==MaRYaaeGaMaSa¢==" Sa iviXaZYaTae====)) yas tv indriy€Ši manas€ niyamy€rabhate ’rjuna, karmendriyaiƒ karma-yogam a-saktaƒ sa viiyate AJauRNa===´ “O Arjuna! wiNd]YaaiaTae performs unattached karma-yoga ... by directing his work towards the Lord Sa" iviXaZYaTae he is different.” [email protected] 269

* icta–XauÖya jaNavaNa( >aviTa He attains knowledge through the purification of the mind. 623 BG 3.8 iNaYaTa& ku==å k==MaR Tv& k==MaR JYaaYaae ùk==MaRaavYaTaaNaeNa Tae deva >aavYaNTau v" ) ParSPar& >aavYaNTa" é[eYa" ParMavaPSYaQa====)) dev€n bh€vayat€nena te dev€ bh€vayantu vaƒ, parasparaˆ bh€vayantaƒ reyaƒ param av€psyatha ANaeNa devaNa( >aavYaTa “By this (yajña) you should satisfy the devas Tae deva" v" (=YauZMaaNa(=) >aavYaNTau and those devas will satisfy you! 270 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

* v*ií–AaidNaa A‘a–oTPaita–ÜareaavYaNTa" [While thus] satisfying each other ParMa( é[eYa" AvaPSYaQa you [all] will attain the supreme benefit (reya).” 627 BG 3.12 wíaN>aaeGaaiNh vae deva daSYaNTae Yaj>aaivTaa" ) TaEdRtaaNaPa[daYaE>Yaae Yaae >au»e STaeNa Wv Sa"====)) i˜€n bhog€n hi vo dev€ d€syante yajña-bh€vit€ƒ, tair datt€n a-prad€yaibhyo yo bhu‰kte stena eva saƒ Yaj–>aaivTaa" deva" “The devas, satisfied by sacrifice (yajña) wíaNa( >aaeGaaNa( ih v" (=YauZMa>YaMa(=) daSYaNTae will surely give you the desired (i˜a) objects (bhoga). W>Ya" A–Pa[daYa [But after] not offering to them [in return] Ya" TaE" dtaaNa( >au»e one who enjoys things given (datta) by them Sa" STaeNa" Wv he is just a thief (stena).” 628 BG 3.13 YajiXaíaiXaNa" SaNTaae MauCYaNTae SavRik==iLbzE" ) >auÅTae Tae Tvga& PaaPaa Yae PacNTYaaTMak==ar>> santaƒ) who eat food offered in sacrifice (yajña) The yajña-i˜a mentioned here is similar to pras€dam, foodstuff offered to the Lord in the VaiŠava tradition. SavR–ik==iLbzE" MauCYaNTae are freed from all sins (kilbia), kilbia — there are five utensils in a house (pañca-s™n€) specifically mentioned by which small animals are accidentally killed: mortar, grinding stone, fire place, water pot and broom Yae PaaPaa" Tau AaTMa–k==arauÅTae they eat sin (agha).” 629 BG 3.14 A‘aaÙviNTa >aUTaaiNa PaJaRNYaad‘aSaM>av" ) YajaÙviTa PaJaRNYaae Yaj" k==MaRSaMauÙv"====)) ann€d bhavanti bh™t€ni parjany€d anna-sambhavaƒ, yajñ€d bhavati parjanyo yajñaƒ karma-samudbhavaƒ A‘aaTa( >aUTaaiNa >aviNTa “All beings (bh™ta) are born from food (anna) * A‘aaTa( From food means Xau§==–Xaaeiav" the production (sambhava) of food is from rain (parjanya) YajaTa( PaJaRNYa" >aviTa rain comes from sacrifice (yajña) Yaj" k==MaR–SaMauÙv" and sacrifice comes from duty (karman).” 630 BG 3.15 k==MaR b]øaeÙv& iviÖ b]øa+arSaMauÙvMa( ) TaSMaaTSavRGaTa& b]ø iNaTYa& Yaje Pa[iTaiïTaMa(====)) karma brahmodbhavaˆ viddhi brahm€kara-samudbhavam, tasm€t sarva-gataˆ brahma nityaˆ yajñe prati˜hitam k==MaR b]ø–oÙvMa( iviÖ “Know that duty comes from the Veda (brahma) * b]ø ved" Brahma means the Veda. b]ø A–+ar–SaMauÙvMa( and Veda comes from the imperishable (a-kara) [Absolute]. [email protected] 271

* ASYa MahTa" >aUTaSYa iNa"ìiSaTaMa( “[Like] the breath of this Great Being WTad( ‰Gved" YaJauveRd" SaaMaved" is this ¬g-Veda, Yajur-Veda and S€ma-Veda.” (Bhad- €raŠyaka-Upaniad 2.4.10) TaSMaaTa( SavR–GaTaMa( b]ø Therefore, the all-pervading (sarva-gata) Absolute (brahma) iNaTYaMa( Yaje Pa[iTaiïTaMa( always ‘rests in sacrifice’ (it is attained by sacrifice).” * YajeNa oPaaYa–>aUTaeNa Pa[aPYaTae As it (brahma) is attained by means of sacrifice wiTa Yaje Pa[iTaiïTaMa( oCYaTae thus it is said to ‘rest in sacrifice’. ‘=oÛMa–SQaa Sada l+Maq"=’ wiTavTa( Just as Lakm… (prosperity) ‘always resides in exertion’ (prosperity is attained by exertion). 631 BG 3.16 Wv& Pa[viTaRTa& c§&== NaaNauvTaRYaTaqh Ya" ) AgaaYauiriNd]YaaraMaae Maaega& PaaQaR Sa JaqviTa====)) evaˆ pravartitaˆ cakraˆ n€nuvartayat…ha yaƒ, agh€yur indriy€r€mo moghaˆ p€rtha sa j…vati PaaQaR “O Arjuna! WvMa( Pa[viTaRTaMa( c§==Ma( “The cycle (cakra) thus established “An oblation offered in the fire goes directly to the sun, which generates rain, and subsequently grain and men.” (Manu-saˆhit€) The circle is: work >>> sacrifice >>> rain >>> grain >>> subsistance >>> work. This cycle is established, set into motion, by the Absolute or ViŠu via Brahm€ through the Veda, which assigns one’s duty. Ya" wh Na ANauvTaRYaiTa one who does not carry [it] out in this world (iha), Aga–AaYau" wiNd]Ya–AaraMa" his life being sinful (agha), just delighting in the senses (indriya) Sa" MaaegaMa( JaqviTa he lives in vain (mogha).” * YaSMaaTa( WvMa( ParMaeìreaUTaaNaaMa( PauåzaQaR–iSaÖYae k==MaaRid–c§==Ma( Pa[viTaRTaMa( Because the cycle of action etc. is thus set in motion by the Lord (paramevara) Himself so that the living beings may realize the goal of life (worship of the Lord) TaSMaaTa( Tad( A–ku==vRTa" v*Qaa Wv JaqvNaMa( therefore, the life of one not doing it is in vain. 632 BG 3.17 YaSTvaTMariTarev SYaadaTMaTa*áê MaaNav" ) AaTMaNYaev c SaNTauíSTaSYa k==aYa| Na ivÛTae====)) yas tv €tma-ratir eva sy€d €tma-tpta ca m€navaƒ, €tmany eva ca santu˜as tasya k€ryaˆ na vidyate Ya" Tau MaaNav" AaTMa–riTa" “But that person (m€nava) who has delight (rati) in the self AaTMa–Ta*á" Wv c SYaaTa( and is [therefore] satisfied (tpta) with the self alone * Sv–AaNaNd–ANau>aveNa iNav*RTa" Who is happy with the experience of bliss in himself. AaTMaiNa Wv c SaNTauí" and being [thus] contented in the self alone * >aaeGa–APae+aa–rihTa" Who is free from the desire for [sense] enjoyment. TaSYa k==aYaRMa( Na ivÛTae for him there exists no duty (k€rya).” * Ta}a heTauMa( Aah The reason for this is being stated: 633 BG 3.18 NaEv TaSYa k*==TaeNaaQaaeR Naak*==TaeNaeh k==êNa ) Na caSYa SavR>aUTaezu k==iêdQaRVYaPaaé[Ya"====)) naiva tasya kten€rtho n€kteneha kacana, na c€sya sarva-bh™teu kacid artha-vyap€rayaƒ wh k*==TaeNa “By work (kta) in this world 272 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

TaSYa Na Wv k==êNa AQaR" there is no gain (artha) [of piety] for him whatsoever * k*==TaeNa (=k==MaRaUTaezu And for him among all beings (bh™ta) ... even among the devas Na k==iêd( AQaR–VYaPaaé[Ya" no one is a shelter for any purpose (artha).” * WvMa–>aUTaSYa jaiNaNa" Wv Only for such a realized man k==MaR–ANauPaYaaeGa" action is not prescribed Na ANYaSYa not for any other. TaSMaaTa( TvMa( k==MaR ku==å Therefore you (Arjuna) must do your duty: 634 BG 3.19 TaSMaadSa¢==" SaTaTa& k==aYa| k==MaR SaMaacr ) ASa¢==ae ùacrNk==MaR ParMaaPNaaeiTa PaUåz"====)) tasm€d a-saktaƒ satataˆ k€ryaˆ karma sam€cara, a-sakto hy €caran karma param €pnoti p™ruaƒ TaSMaaTa( A–Sa¢==" “Therefore, unattached (a-sakta) SaTaTaMa( k==aYaRMa( k==MaR SaMaacr always perform the work (karman) which has to be done (k€rya)! A–Sa¢==" ih k==MaR AacrNa( [While] performing work unattached PaUåz" ParMa( AaPNaaeiTa a person (p™rua) attains the Supreme.” 635 BG 3.20 k==MaRad]Ma( Wv still the performance of work is good: laek==–Sa°hMa( Wv AiPa SaMPaXYaNa( [While just] considering the welfare of the people (loka) Arjuna must set a good example, otherwise others might also give up their regulated duty and fall down, being not yet purified from material desires. k==TauRMa( AhRiSa you should work.” * k==MaR–k==r

Yad( Pa[Maa

637 BG 3.22 Na Mae PaaQaaRiSTa k==TaRVYa& i}azu laeke==zu ik==ÄNa ) NaaNavaáMavaáVYa& vTaR Wv c k==MaRiaarTa ) ku==YaaRiÜÜa&STaQaaSa¢==iêk==IzuRlaeRk==Sa°hMa(====)) sakt€ƒ karmaŠy a-vidv€ˆso yath€ kurvanti bh€rata, kury€d vidv€ˆs tath€sakta cik…rur loka-sa‰graham >aarTa “O Arjuna! k==MaRiaed& JaNaYaedjaNaa& k==MaRSai®NaaMa( ) JaaezYaeTSavRk==MaaRi

na buddhi-bhedaˆ janayed a-jñ€n€ˆ karma-sa‰gin€m, joayet sarva-karm€Ši vidv€n yuktaƒ sam€caran A–jaNaaMa( k==MaR–Sai®NaaMa( “For ignorant men (a-jñ€na) attached to work ivÜaNa( buiÖ–>aedMa( Na JaNaYaeTa( the wise (vidvat) should not create doubt (‘disturbance of intelligence’). * k==MaRaaGaYaae" ) GauaaGaYaae" Tatv–ivd( Tau But one who knows the differentiations [of the soul] from the senses (guŠa) and activities (karman) GauaiNaveXaMa( Na k==raeiTa He does not attach to the idea of doership. 644 BG 3.29 Pa[k*==TaeGauR

* Tad( WvMa( Tatv–ivda AiPa Therefore even by the knowers of the Absolute k==MaR k==TaRVYaMa( work should be performed. 645 BG 3.30 MaiYa SavaRiaUTva YauDYaSv ivGaTaJvr"====)) mayi sarv€Ši karm€Ši sannyasy€dhy€tma-cetas€, nir€…r nirmamo bh™tv€ yudhyasva vigata-jvaraƒ ADYaaTMa–ceTaSaa “With transcendental consciousness * ‘=ANTaYaaRiMa–ADaqNa" AhMa( k==raeiMa=’ ‘I am acting under the guidance of the Supersoul’ wiTa d*íya=’ with that vision. SavaRiaUTva being free from desire and proprietorship ivGaTa–Jvr" YauDYaSv fight without grief!” 646 BG 3.31 Yae Mae MaTaiMad& iNaTYaMaNauiTaïiNTa MaaNava" ) é[ÖavNTaae-==_NaSaUYaNTaae MauCYaNTae Tae==_iPa k==MaRi>a"====)) ye me matam idaˆ nityam anuti˜hanti m€nav€ƒ, raddh€vanto ’nas™yanto mucyante te ’pi karmabhiƒ Yae é[ÖavNTa" ANa(–ASaUYaNTa" MaaNava" “Those men (m€nava) who are faithful and unenvious * ANaSaUYaNTa" Being unenvious means ‘=du"%aTMake== k==MaRia" MauCYaNTae they are also (like those in knowledge) freed from all karma.” 647 BG 3.32 Yae TveTad>YaSaUYaNTaae NaaNauiTaïiNTa Mae MaTaMa( ) SavRjaNaivMaU!a&STaaiNviÖ NaíaNaceTaSa"====)) ye tv etad abhyas™yanto n€nuti˜hanti me matam, sarva-jñ€na-vim™h€ˆs t€n viddhi na˜€n a-cetasaƒ Yae Tau A>YaSaUYaNTa" “But those who are envious WTad( Mae (=MaMa=) MaTaMa( Na ANauiTaïiNTa and do not follow this teaching of Mine, ... those who do not their duty, thinking that, ‘Why He is engaging me in painful work’ TaaNa( A–ceTaSa" SavR–jaNa–ivMaU!aNa( those fools, bereft of all knowledge (jñ€na) NaíaNa( iviÖ know to be doomed!” * NaNau One might ask: ‘=TaihR Maha–f==lTvaTa( Then, as it has such great results wiNd]YaaiaUTaaiNa iNaGa]h" ik&== k==irZYaiTa====)) sadaˆ ce˜ate svasy€ƒ prakter jñ€nav€n api, praktiˆ y€nti bh™t€ni nigrahaƒ kiˆ kariyati jaNavaNa( AiPa “Even a man of knowledge (jñ€navat) * Gauaav"= Disposition is one’s own nature dominated by the impressions of past actions. >aUTaaiNa Pa[k*==iTaMa( YaaiNTa [All] beings (bh™ta) follow [their] nature, 276 SANSKRIT READER COURSE iNaGa]h" ik==Ma( k==irZYaiTa what can repression do?” * Pa[k*==Tae" bilïTvaTa( Nature being very strong. This verse shows the power of nature. When grossly violated, nature will take its revenge. This does not mean that we are irresponsible slaves of every small impulse. Because then instructions for betterment like this G…t€ would be useless: * NaNau One might ask ‘=WvMa( Pa[k*==iTa–ADaqNaa Wv ced( PauåzSYa Pa[v*ita" If a man’s inclination (pravtti) is thus dependent on nature alone TaihR iviDa–iNazeDa–vEYaQYaRMa( Pa[aáMa( then rules (vidhi) and prohibitions (niedha) are useless? 649 BG 3.34 wiNd]YaSYaeiNd]YaSYaaQaeR raGaÜezaE VYaviSQaTaaE ) TaYaaeNaR vXaMaaGaC^etaaE ùSYa PairPaiNQaNaaE====)) indriyasyendriyasy€rthe r€ga-dveau vyavasthitau, tayor na vaam €gacchet tau hy asya paripanthinau wiNd]YaSYa wiNd]YaSYa AQaeR “Of each sense (indriya) towards its object (artha) raGa–ÜezaE VYaviSQaTaaE attachment (r€ga) and aversion (dvea) are fixed. * Tad(–ANauæPaa ‘=Pa[v*ita"=’ wiTa >aUTaaNaaMa( Pa[k*==iTa" Accordingly is the ‘inclination’, the nature of all beings. TaYaae" vXaMa( Na AaGaC^eTa( [But] one should not come under the control of these two, TaaE ih ASYa PairPaiNQaNaaE because these two are his obstacles.” * XaañMa( Tau TaTa" Pa[ak(== Wv ivzYaezu raGa–Üez–Pa[iTabNDake== ParMaeìr–>aJaNaadaE Pa[vTaRYaiTa Scripture engages one beforehand in worship of the Lord etc., which helps to resist the attraction and aversion for objects GaM>aqr–óaeTa"–PaaTaaTa( PaUvRMa( Wv NaavMa( Aaié[Ta" wv like one who resorts to a boat before falling into a deep current Na ANaQaRMa( Pa[aPNaaeiTa and then he does not come to harm. There should be instructions b e f o r e entering the ocean of sense gratification, especially in modern times. * Tad( WvMa( Sva>aaivk==IMa( PaXau–Aaid–Sad*XaqMa( Pa[v*itaMa( TYa¤a Thus giving up one’s normal nature which is like to that of animals etc. Sv–DaMaeR Pa[viTaRTaVYaMa( one should engage in one’s duty wiTa o¢==Ma( this has been said. TaihR Therefore Sv–DaMaRSYa (=YauÖ–Aade" du"%–æPaSYa=) YaQaavTa( k==TauRMa( A–XaKYaTvaTa( because one’s duty, harmful like war, is difficult to perform Par–DaMaRSYa c (=Aih&Saa–Aade"=) Sauk==rTvaTa( and because another’s duty, such as non-violence, is easy to perform DaMaRTv– AivXaezTvaTa( c and because both are equally duties Ta}a Pa[viTaRTauMa( wC^NTaMa( Pa[iTa Aah to one who thus wants to change [his duty] He says: 650 BG 3.35 é[eYaaNSvDaMaaeR ivGauaYaavh"====)) rey€n sva-dharmo viguŠaƒ para-dharm€t svanu˜hit€t, sva-dharme nidhanaˆ reyaƒ para-dharmo bhay€vahaƒ SvNauiïTaaTa( Par–DaMaaRTa( “Than another’s duty (para-dharma), [even] well performed ivGau

Par–DaMaR" >aYa–Aavh" Another’s duty brings danger.” * iNaizÖTveNa Nark==–Pa[aPak==TvaTa( Because it leads to hell, being forbidden [to him]. Externally we may do our job correctly, but if it is against our potential we might end up deeply frustrated. 651 BG 3.36 AJauRNa ovac AQa ke==Na Pa[Yau¢==ae-==_Ya& PaaPa& criTa PaUåz" ) AiNaC^‘aiPa vaZaGavaNauvac k==aMa Wz §==aeDa Wz rJaaeGauaGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: Wz" k==aMa" Wz" §==aeDa" This [cause] is desire (k€ma), this is anger (krodha) rJa"–GauaRSTaQaa TaeNaedMaav*TaMa(====)) dh™men€vriyate vahnir yath€daro malena ca, yatholben€vto garbhas tath€ tenedam €vtam YaQaa DaUMaeNa viö" Aaiv]YaTae “As fire is covered by smoke (dh™ma) MaleNa AadXaR" c and a mirror by dust (mala) YaQaa oLbeNa Ga>aR" Aav*Ta" and as an embryo (garbha) is covered by the womb 278 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

TaQaa TaeNa wdMa( Aav*TaMa( so by that (desire) this (knowledge) is covered.” * Pa[k==ar–}aYaeaaeGa–SaMaYae k==aMa" Sau%–heTau" Wv desire is the cause of pleasure at the time of enjoyment (bhoga) Paira" Because through seeing, hearing, etc. of sense objects SaªLPaeNa through thinking of them ADYavSaaYaeNa c and through determination k==aMaSYa Aaiv>aaRvaTa( desire arises. WTaE" jaNaMa( Aav*TYa [After] covering knowledge (jñ€na) through these Wz" deihNaMa( ivMaaehYaiTa it bewilders the embodied soul (dehin).” 656 BG 3.41 TaSMaatviMaiNd]YaaarTazR>a ) PaaPMaaNa& Pa[Jaih ùeNa& jaNaivjaNaNaaXaNaMa(====)) tasm€t tvam indriy€Šy €dau niyamya bharatarabha, p€pm€naˆ prajahi hy enaˆ jñ€na-vijñ€na-n€anam TaSMaaTa( >arTa–‰z>a “Therefore, O Arjuna! bharata-abha — ‘best of the Bharatas’ AadaE ih wiNd]Yaai

* jaNaMa( Xaañ–AacaYaR–oPadeXa–JaMa( Jñ€na results from the teachings of scripture (€stra) and preceptor (€c€rya) ivjaNaMa( iNaidDYaaSaNa–JaMa( vijñ€na results from meditation. [In 6.8 ®r…dhara Sv€m… defines it as follows:] jaNaMa( AaEPadeiXak==Ma( Jñ€na comes from instruction ivjaNaMa( AParae+a–ANau>av" vijñ€na is intuitive realization. TvMa( Pa[Jaih you must kill (give up).” 657 BG 3.42 wiNd]YaaiYa" Par& MaNa" ) MaNaSaSTau Para buiÖYaaeR buÖe" ParTaSTau Sa"====)) indriy€Ši par€Šy €hur indriyebhyaƒ paraˆ manaƒ, manasas tu par€ buddhir yo buddheƒ paratas tu saƒ wiNd]YaaiYa" ParMa( the mind (manas) is superior to the senses * Tad(–Pa[vTaRk==TvaTa( Because it directs them. buiÖ" Tau MaNaSa" Para and the intelligence (buddhi) is superior to the mind. * iNaêYa–PaUvRk==TvaTa( SaªLPaSYa Because thinking is preceded by a decision (nicaya) [of the intelligence]. Ya" Tau buÖe" ParTa", Sa" And that which is superior to intelligence, is he (the soul).” * Tad(–Saai+aTveNa AviSQaTa" Which resides as the witness of all this SavR–ANTar" and the innermost Sa" AaTMaa that is the soul. 658 BG 3.43 Wv& buÖe" Par& bud(ßa Sa&STa>YaaTMaaNaMaaTMaNaa ) Jaih Xa}au& Mahabahae k==aMaæPa& duraSadMa(====)) evaˆ buddheƒ paraˆ buddhv€ saˆstabhy€tm€nam €tman€, jahi atruˆ mah€-b€ho k€ma-r™paˆ dur€sadam Maha–bahae “O Arjuna! WvMa( buÖe" ParMa( bud(ßa [After] thus knowing it (the soul) to be superior to intelligence (buddhi) AaTMaNaa AaTMaaNaMa( Sa&STa>Ya and [after] steadying the mind by the intelligence duraSadMa( k==aMa–æPaMa( Xa}auMa( the enemy (atru) in the form of desire (k€ma), so difficult to conquer Jaih you must slay!” R€m€nuj€c€rya comments that saƒ (in 3.42) refers to k€ma. Knowing that k€ma is higher even than buddhi, one should conquer it from the very beginning.

280 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Kdanta 2

(1) kta

(2) k€rya The suffixes .ya, .tavya, and .an…ya are used to point out duty: √[u]k[ñ]...k==r>> k€r.ya, kar.tavya, kar.aŠ…ya (all three words have the same meaning) — ‘that which is to be done’, or ‘that which can be done’, duty TaSYa k==aYa| Na ivÛTae — ‘his duty does not exist’, for him there is no duty; MaMa k==TaRVYaMa( Na AiSTa — ‘my duty does not exist’, there is no duty for Me √chid[ir]...ÜEDaqk==r>> ^eÛ — divisible √dah[a]...>aSMaqk==r>> daù — to be burned √klid[™]...Aad]s>aave — to be wet >>> ©e==Û — to be moistened √u[a]...Xaaez>> XaaeZYa — to be dried; AYaMa( A–C^eÛ" A–daù" A–©e==Û" A–XaaeZYa" — this [soul] can not be broken, burned, moistened, nor dried up √cit[i]...icNTYaaMa( — to think, remember >>> icNTYa — to be thought of; A–icNTYa ‘which can not be thought of’, inconceivable √p™j[a]...PaUJaaYaaMa( — to worship, honor >>> PaUJYa — to be worshiped k==aYaR–k==ar

[email protected] 281

Hinduism — G…t€ 4 Jñ€na-karma-sanny€sa-yoga — ‘The Yoga of Knowledge (jñ€na) and Renunciation (sanny€sa) of Work (karma)’

659 BG 4.1 é[q>aGavaNauvac wMa& ivvSvTae YaaeGa& Pa[ae¢==vaNahMaVYaYaMa( ) ivvSvaNMaNave Pa[ah MaNauir+vak==ve-==_b]vqTa(====)) imaˆ vivasvate yogaˆ proktav€n aham a-vyayam, vivasv€n manave pr€ha manur ikv€kave ’brav…t é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: wMaMa( A–VYaYaMa( YaaeGaMa( This imperishable (karma-) yoga AhMa( ivvSvTae Pa[ae¢==vaNa( I instructed to Vivasv€n ivvSvaNa( MaNave Pa[ah Vivasv€n instructed [his son] Vaivasvata Manu MaNau" w+vak==ve Ab]vqTa( and Vaivasvata Manu spoke to [his son] Ikv€ku.” Vivasv€n was the eighth son of Aditi. The son of Vivasv€n, ®r€ddhadeva, became the seventh (the present) ‘Vaivasvata’ Manu. His son was Ikv€ku, founder of the solar dynasty of the kings of Ayodhy€, whose son was Nimi. 660 BG 4.2 Wv& ParMParaPa[aáiMaMa& raJazRYaae ivdu" ) Sa k==aleNaeh MahTaa YaaeGaae Naí" ParNTaPa====)) evaˆ parampar€-pr€ptam imaˆ r€jarayo viduƒ, sa k€leneha mahat€ yogo na˜aƒ parantapa WvMa( ParMPara–Pa[aáMa( “Thus received by disciplic succession wMaMa( raJa–‰zYa" ivdu" saintly kings (like Nimi) know it. ParNTaPa===´ MahTaa k==aleNa O Arjuna! By great time Sa" YaaeGa" wh Naí" that yoga system has become distinct in this world.” 661 BG 4.3 Sa WvaYa& MaYaa Tae-==_Û YaaeGa" Pa[ae¢==" PauraTaNa" ) >a¢==ae-==_iSa Mae Sa%a ceiTa rhSYa& ùeTadutaMaMa(====)) sa ev€yaˆ may€ te ’dya yogaƒ proktaƒ pur€tanaƒ, bhakto ’si me sakh€ ceti rahasyaˆ hy etad uttamam Sa" Wv AYaMa( PauraTaNa" YaaeGa" “That same ancient yoga AÛ Tae (=Tau>YaMa(=) MaYaa Pa[ae¢==" is today instructed by Me to you [alone] Mae (=MaMa=) >a¢==" Sa%a c AiSa wiTa who are My devotee (bhakta) and friend, WTad( ih otaMaMa( rhSYaMa( [because] it is a supreme secret (rahasya).” 662 BG 4.4 AJauRNa ovac APar& >avTaae JaNMa Par& JaNMa ivvSvTa" ) k==QaMaeTaiÜJaaNaqYaa& TvMaadaE Pa[ae¢==vaiNaiTa====)) aparaˆ bhavato janma paraˆ janma vivasvataƒ, katham etad vij€n…y€ˆ tvam €dau proktav€n iti AJauRNa" ovac “Arjuna said: >avTa" JaNMa AParMa( Your birth (janman) is later ivvSvTa" JaNMa ParMa( and Vivasv€n’s birth is earlier. TvMa( AadaE Pa[ae¢==vaNa( wiTa That in the beginning (€di) You instructed [him] WTad( k==QaMa( ivJaaNaqYaaMa( how can I understand this?” 663 BG 4.5 é[q>aGavaNauvac 282 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

bhUiNa Mae VYaTaqTaaiNa JaNMaaiNa Tav caJauRNa ) TaaNYah& ved SavaRiaGavaNa( ovac – AJauRNa “The Lord said: O Arjuna! Mae (=MaMa=) Tav c Of Me and you bhUiNa JaNMaaiNa VYaTaqTaaiNa many births (janman) have passed. ParNTaPa O Arjuna! AhMa( TaaiNa SavaRiaUTaaNaaMaqìrae-==_iPa SaNa( ) Pa[k*==iTa& SvaMaiDaïaYa SaM>avaMYaaTMaMaaYaYaa====)) a-jo ’pi sann a-vyay€tm€ bh™t€n€m …varo ’pi san, praktiˆ sv€m adhi˜h€ya sambhav€my €tma-m€yay€ A–Ja" AiPa SaNa( A–VYaYa–AaTMaa “Though being unborn and imperishable >aUTaaNaaMa( wRìr" AiPa SaNa( and though being the Lord of all beings SvaMa( Pa[k*==iTaMa( AiDaïaYa [after] presiding over My material energy (prakti) AaTMa–MaaYaYaa SaM>avaiMa I manifest (descend) [Myself] by My energy.” 665 BG 4.7 Yada Yada ih DaMaRSYa GlaiNa>aRviTa >aarTa ) A>YauTQaaNaMaDaMaRSYa TadaTMaaNa& Sa*JaaMYahMa(====)) yad€ yad€ hi dharmasya gl€nir bhavati bh€rata, abhyutth€nam a-dharmasya tad€tm€naˆ sj€my aham >aarTa “O Arjuna! Yada Yada ih DaMaRSYa GlaiNa" >aviTa Whenever there is a decline of righteousness (dharma) A–DaMaRSYa A>YauTQaaNaMa( and a rise of unrighteousness Tada AhMa( AaTMaaNaMa( Sa*JaaiMa at that time I manifest Myself.” 666 BG 4.8 Pair}aaavaiMa YauGae YauGae====)) paritr€Š€ya s€dh™n€ˆ vin€€ya ca dukt€m, dharma-saˆsth€pan€rth€ya sambhav€mi yuge yuge SaaDaUNaaMa( Pair}aaavaiMa I manifest (descend) in every millenium (yuga).” 667 BG 4.9 JaNMa k==MaR c Mae idVYaMaev& Yaae veita TatvTa" ) TYa¤a deh& PauNaJaRNMa NaEiTa MaaMaeiTa Saae-==_JauRNa====)) janma karma ca me divyam evaˆ yo vetti tattvataƒ, tyaktv€ dehaˆ punar janma naiti m€m eti so ’rjuna AJauRNa “O Arjuna! Mae (=MaMa=) JaNMa k==MaR c idVYaMa( My birth and activity is divine. * Mae JaNMa My birth Sv–wC^a–k*==TaMa( is by My free will k==MaR c DaMaR–PaalNa–æPaMa( and My work consists of the protection of righteousness (dharma). Ya" WvMa( TatvTa" veita One who thus knows it truly * TatvTa" Truly means Par–ANauGa]h–AQaRMa( Wv that it is just for the good of others. dehMa( TYa¤a [after] leaving the body * deh–Ai>aMaaNaMa( TYa¤a After giving up attachment for the body. [email protected] 283

Sa" PauNa" JaNMa Na WiTa he does not take birth again MaaMa( WiTa [but] he comes to Me.” * k==QaMa( JaNMa–k==MaR–jaNaeNa Tvd(–Pa[aiá" SYaaTa( How can one attain You [just] by knowledge of Your birth and activities? 668 BG 4.10 vqTaraGa>aYa§==aeDaa MaNMaYaa MaaMauPaaié[Taa" ) bhvae jaNaTaPaSaa PaUTaa MaÙavMaaGaTaa"====)) v…ta-r€ga-bhaya-krodh€ manmay€ m€m up€rit€ƒ, bahavo jñ€na-tapas€ p™t€ mad-bh€vam €gat€ƒ vqTa–raGa–>aYa–§==aeDaa" “Freed from attachment (r€ga), fear (bhaya) and anger (krodha) * ParMa–k==aåiaavMa( AaGaTaa" many [already] attained My [transcendental] nature.” * NaTau ADauNaa Wv Pa[v*ta" AYaMa( Mad(–>ai¢==–MaaGaR" It is not that this path (m€rga) of bhakti is made newly. wiTa AQaR" This is the idea. There are some philosophers who are in favor of the idea of becoming one with God, or merging into Him. They stress the fact that the individual soul is qualitatively similar to the Supersoul, namely conscious, but forget that the €tm€ or j…va is very small (aŠu) and prone to be bewildered by the external energy (m€y€), whereas the Param€tm€ or Ÿvara is the greatest soul (vibhu) and never under illusion. According to Bhagavad-g…t€ the €tm€ can not become Param€tm€. wRìrSYa c AivÛa–A>aaveNa iNaTYa–XauÖTvaTa( “Because the Lord, being free from ignorance, is ever pure JaqvSYa c wRìr–Pa[Saad– lBDa–jaNaeNa AjaNa–iNav*tae" XauÖSYa SaTa" and the j…va, by casting off ignorance through knowledge attained by the grace of the Lord, is being purified icTa(–A&XaeNa Tad(–WEKYaMa( o¢==Ma( wiTa d]íVYaMa( it is shown that their identity mentioned here is only as being also a particle of pure consciousness (cit).” (Subodhin… 4.10) ‘Oneness’ of €tm€ and Param€tm€ therefore refers either to: (1) similarity: An example is in the verse 4.35: >aUTaaiNa AaTMaiNa AQaae MaiYa d]+YaiSa — “You will see all beings in the €tm€ ...” How? By appearance (up€dhitvena), seeing the similarity of nature (s€myam), which is consciousness. “... and therefore in Me.” The €tm€ is part and parcel of the param€tm€. Arjuna should see all beings as ‘children’ of God — not as his own relatives. Or (2) intimacy: The following three are examples for intimacy: ANaNYaYaa >aKTYaa Tau AhMa( Wv&ivDa" TatveNa jaTauMa( d]íuMa( c Pa[veíuMa( c XaKYa" — “Only by unalloyed devotion can I be truly known, seen and entered into.” (11.54) TaiSMaNa( AaTMaa YaSYa, Sa" TadaTMaa — “Whose heart/soul is in that, who is absorbed in that, he is tad-€tm€ (5.17); not that he ‘is that’. Just like, TaiSMaNa( buiÖ" YaSYa, Sa" Tad(–buiÖ" — “Whose intelligence is in that, he is tad-buddhi.” TaiSMaNa( iNaïa YaSYa, Sa" Tai‘aï" — “Whose faith is in that, he is tan-ni˜ha.” When Arjuna remembered his friend ®r… KŠa, after 284 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

the latter left this planet, he also speaks about aikya (oneness) — “Generally both of us used to live together and sleep, sit and loiter together. And at the time of advertising oneself for acts of chivalry, sometimes, if there were any irregularity, because of ‘oneness’ (aikya), I used to reproach Him by saying, ‘My friend, You are very truthful.’” (SB. 1.15.19) He obviously speaks about his friendship with another, and not that he became one with him at any time. * NaNau One might ask: TaihR ik==Ma( TviYa AiPa vEzMYaMa( AiSTa Then there is partiality (vaiamya) in You too? YaSMaaTa( WvMa( Tvd(–Wk==–XaraavMa( ddaiSa Because thus You give Your nature only to those who take exclusive shelter in You Na ANYaezaMa( Sa–k==aMaaNaaMa( and not to others who have desires. [In 4.11-14 the Lord’s partiality is refuted:] 669 BG 4.11 Yae YaQaa Maa& Pa[PaÛNTae Taa&STaQaEv >aJaaMYahMa( ) MaMa vTMaaRNauvTaRNTae MaNauZYaa" PaaQaR SavRXa"====)) ye yath€ m€ˆ prapadyante t€ˆs tathaiva bhaj€my aham, mama vartm€nuvartante manuy€ƒ p€rtha sarvaaƒ YaQaa Yae MaaMa( Pa[PaÛNTae “As all surrender to Me * Sa–k==aMaTaYaa iNaZk==aMaTaYaa va Either with desires or without desires. TaQaa Wv AhMa( TaaNa( >aJaaiMa so I reward them. * NaTau ‘=Yae Sa–k==aMaa" MaaMa( ivhaYa, wNd]adqNa( Wv >aJaNTae, TaaNa( AhMa( oPae+ae=’ wiTa MaNTaVYaMa( Do not think that I ignore those who, ignoring Me, worship only Indra a.o. PaaQaR===´ MaNauZYaa" O Arjuna! [Because] all men MaMa vTMaR SavRXa" ANauvTaRNTae follow My path in all respects.” * wNd]aid–æPaeaJaiNTa Then why don’t worship You all for attaining liberation alone? 670 BG 4.12 k==a¿NTa" k==MaRaRviTa k==MaRJaa====)) k€‰kantaƒ karmaŠ€ˆ siddhiˆ yajanta iha devat€ƒ, kipraˆ hi m€nue loke siddhir bhavati karmaj€ k==MaRaviTa because the fruit of [such] rituals (karman) comes quickly.” * NaTau jaNa–f==lMa( kE==vLYaMa( ... And not liberation (kaivalya), the fruit of knowledge duZPa[aPYaTvaTa( jaNaSYa as knowledge is hard to attain. 671 BG 4.13 caTauvRaaGaXa" ) TaSYa k==TaaRrMaiPa Maa& ivÖyk==TaaRrMaVYaYaMa(====)) [email protected] 285 c€tur-varŠyaˆ may€ s˜aˆ guŠa-karma-vibh€gaaƒ, tasya kart€ram api m€ˆ viddhy a-kart€ram a-vyayam GauaaGaXa" “According to the divisions of guŠa and karma caTauvRaJaaNaaiTa===k==MaRi>aNaR===Sa===bDYaTae====)) na m€ˆ karm€Ši limpanti na me karma-phale sph€, iti m€ˆ yo ’bhij€n€ti karmabhir na sa badhyate k==MaaRiaJaaNaaiTa [Even] one who understands Me thus Sa" k==MaRi>a" Na bDYaTae he is [also] not bound by activities.” * PaUvR–o¢==Ma( Wv k==MaR–YaaeGaMa( Pa[PaÄiYaTauMa( Now, in order to propound the earlier mentioned karma-yoga ANauSMaarYaiTa He reminds [by saying]: 673 BG 4.15 Wv& jaTva k*==Ta& k==MaR PaUvŒriPa MauMau+aui>a" ) ku==å k==MaŒv TaSMaatv& PaUvŒ" PaUvRTar& k*==TaMa(====)) evaˆ jñ€tv€ ktaˆ karma p™rvair api mumukubhiƒ, kuru karmaiva tasm€t tvaˆ p™rvaiƒ p™rvataraˆ ktam WvMa( jaTva “[After] knowing this * Ahªaraid–raihTYaeNa k*==TaMa( k==MaR That work done without egotism bNDak==Ma( Na >aviTa wiTa does no bind. PaUvŒ" MauMau+aui>a" AiPa even by previous seekers for liberation [like Janaka] k==MaR k*==TaMa( work was performed. * Satv–XauiÖ–AQaRMa( To purify their existence. TaSMaaTa( Therefore PaUvŒ" PaUvRTarMa( k*==TaMa( as done by the ancestors (p™rva) before (p™rva.tara) TvMa( k==MaR Wv ku==å you should perform work!” * Tad( c And that (work) Tatv–iviÙ" Sah ivcaYaR k==TaRVYaMa( should be done after discussing (vic€rya) with the knowers of Truth Na laek==–ParMPara–Maa}aeaaTa(====)) kiˆ karma kim a-karmeti kavayo ’py atra mohit€ƒ, tat te karma pravaky€mi yaj jñ€tv€ mokyase ’ubh€t ik==Ma( k==MaR===` ik==Ma( A–k==MaR===` wiTa “ ‘What is karma?’ and ‘What is a-karma?’ A}a k==vYa" AiPa MaaeihTaa" in this even the wise are bewildered. Yad( jaTva [After] knowing which 286 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

A–Xau>aaTa( Maae+YaSae you will be freed from the misfortune (a-ubha) [of saˆs€ra] Tad( k==MaR Tae (=Tau>YaMa(=) Pa[v+YaaiMa that karma I will explain to you.” * NaNau laek==–Pa[iSaÖMa( Wv But is it not well known k==MaR dehaid–VYaaPaar–AaTMak==Ma( that karma means the activity with body, etc. A–k==MaR c Tad(–A–VYaaPaar–AaTMak==Ma( and that a-karma means non-ativity with those? ATa" k==QaMa( oCYaTae Then why is it said [by You] ‘=k==vYa" AiPa A}a MaaehMa( Pa[aáa"=’ that even the wise are deluded in this matter? wiTa Ta}a Aah This is then stated: 675 BG 4.17 k==MaR

karma-yoga, yoga, naikarma, karma-ty€ga and buddhi-yoga refer ultimately to bhakti- yoga; and to be a yog… or yoga-yukta means to be a bhakta. 676 BG 4.18 k==MaRaavaTa( Because it is free from bondage since it leads to knowledge (jñ€na). Ya" A–k==MaRiaa" k==aMaSaªLPaviJaRTaa" ) jaNaaiGNadGDak==MaaRaa" “He whose all endeavors k==aMa–SaªLPa–viJaRTaa" are free from the desire (sa‰kalpa) for sense gratification (k€ma), TaMa( jaNa–AiGNa–dGDa–k==MaaRaPa[v*taae-=_iPa NaEv ik==iÄTk==raeiTa Sa"====)) tyaktv€ karma-phal€sa‰gaˆ nitya-tpto nir€rayaƒ, karmaŠy abhipravtto ’pi naiva kiñcit karoti saƒ k==MaR–f==l–AaSa®Ma( TYa¤a “[After] giving up attachment for the fruit (phala) of activity iNaTYa–Ta*á" iNaraé[Ya" ever satisfied and independent k==MaRiaPa[v*ta" AiPa though fully engaged in work Sa" Na Wv ik==iÄd( k==raeiTa he never does anything.” 679 BG 4.21 iNaraXaqYaRTaictaaTMaa TYa¢==SavRPairGa]h" ) Xaarqr& ke==vl& k==MaR ku==vR‘aaPNaaeiTa ik==iLbzMa(====)) nir€…r yata-citt€tm€ tyakta-sarva-parigrahaƒ, €r…raˆ kevalaˆ karma kurvan n€pnoti kilbiam iNaraXaq" YaTa–icta–AaTMaa “Free from hankering and self-controlled TYa¢==–SavR–PairGa]h" free from all proprietorship ke==vlMa( XaarqrMa( k==MaR ku==vRNa( [while] doing only work for the bodily necessities (€r…ra) ik==iLbzMa( Na AaPNaaeiTa he does not incur sin (bondage).” 680 BG 4.22 Yad*C^ala>aSaNTauíae ÜNÜaTaqTaae ivMaTSar" ) SaMa" iSaÖaviSaÖaE c k*==TvaiPa Na iNabDYaTae====)) yadcch€-l€bha-santu˜o dvandv€t…to vimatsaraƒ, samaƒ siddh€v a-siddhau ca ktv€pi na nibadhyate 288 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Yad*C^a–la>a–SaNTauí" “Being satisfied with gain (l€bha) which comes unsought ÜNÜ–ATaqTa" ivMaTSar" free from duality (tolerant), non-envious iSaÖaE A–iSaÖaE c SaMa" and steady in success (siddhi) and failure k*==Tva AiPa Na iNabDYaTae even [after] acting he is not bound.” 681 BG 4.23 GaTaSa®SYa Mau¢==SYa jaNaaviSQaTaceTaSa" ) YajaYaacrTa" k==MaR SaMaGa]& Pa[ivlqYaTae====)) gata-sa‰gasya muktasya jñ€n€vasthita-cetasaƒ, yajñ€y€carataƒ karma samagraˆ pravil…yate GaTa–Sa®SYa Mau¢==SYa “Who is free from attachment (sa‰ga), liberated (mukta) jaNa–AviSQaTa–ceTaSa" whose mind is situated in knowledge (jñ€na) YajaYa AacrTa" and who is working for the purpose of sacrifice (yajña) * YajaYa ParMaeìr–AQaRMa( As sacrifice means for the Lord. k==MaR SaMaGa]Ma( Pa[ivlqYaTae his karma completely dissolves.” * Tad( WvMa( ParMaeìr–AaraDaNa–l+aaavaTa( and since it does not bind A–k==MaR Wv is certainly [true] inactivity (a-karma). ... wdaNaqMa( Now k==MaRiaedeNa according to differences amongst the aspirants jaNa–oPaaYa– >aUTaaNa( bhUNa( YajaNa( Aah many sacrifices which are means (up€ya) to the attainment of this knowledge (that brahma is everything) are stated: 683 BG 4.25 dEvMaevaPare Yaj& YaaeiGaNa" PaYauRPaaSaTae ) b]øaGNaavPare Yaj& YajeNaEvaePaJauûiTa====)) daivam ev€pare yajñaˆ yoginaƒ paryup€sate, brahm€gn€v apare yajñaˆ yajñenaivopajuhvati APare YaaeiGaNa" “Other yog…s (karma-yog…s) dEvMa( YajMa( Wv PaYauRPaaSaTae perform sacrifice to the devas (daiva-yajña). APare YajeNa Wv Others (jñ€na-yog…s) by yajña b]ø–AGNaaE YajMa( oPaJauûiTa offer sacrifice (jñ€na-yajña) into the fire of brahma.”

[email protected] 289

684 BG 4.26 é[ae}aadqNaqiNd]YaaaaeGa–SaMaYae AiPa Even at the time of enjoying the sense objects ANaaSa¢==a" SaNTa" being detached. The ghasthas (housholders) practice detachment by regulating their sense gratification according to the injunctions of the Vedas. 685 BG 4.27 SavaR

Pa[aauJaae YaaiNTa b]ø SaNaaTaNaMa(====)) sarve ’py ete yajña-vido yajña-kapita-kalma€ƒ, yajña-i˜€mta-bhujo y€nti brahma san€tanam SaveR AiPa WTae Yaj–ivd" “And all these knowers of sacrifice (yajña) Yaj–+aiPaTa–k==LMaza" are freed from sin by this sacrifice. Yaj–iXaí–AMa*Ta–>auJa" Those who taste the nectar left after sacrifice SaNaaTaNaMa( b]ø YaaiNTa attain the eternal spiritual abode.” 689 BG 4.31 NaaYa& laek==ae-==_STYaYajSYa ku==Taae==_NYa" ku==åSataMa====)) n€yaˆ loko ’sty a-yajñasya kuto ’nyaƒ kurusattama ku==å–SataMa “O Arjuna! kuru-sattama — ‘best of the Kurus’ A–YajSYa For one who does not perform sacrifice Na AYaMa( laek==" AiSTa is not even this world * AYaMa( ALPa–Sau%" AiPa MaNauZYa–laek==" Even this mortal world with its little happiness. ku==Ta" ANYa" how then the other (heaven)?” Even in this material world (or this life) one has to perform some sort of sacrifice to become happy. And to attain heaven, where there is a much higher standard of happiness, one certainly has to perform sacrifice in this world (or life). * jaNa–YajMa( STaaeTauMa( In order to praise the knowledge-sacrifice o¢==aNa( YajaNa( oPaSa&hriTa the sacrifices mentioned above are being summarized: 690 BG 4.32 Wv& bhuivDaa Yaja ivTaTaa b]ø

* TaQaaiPa Still, TaaNa( SavaRNa( vak(==–MaNa"–k==aYa–k==MaR–JaiNaTaaNa( AaTMa–SvæPa–Sa&SPaXaR– rihTaaNa( iviÖ you must know all these to be born from the activities of speech, mind and body and [therefore] without connection with the self. WvMa( jaTva [After] knowing them as such * jaNa–iNaï" SaNa( Being devoted to [spiritual] knowledge. ivMaae+YaSae you will be liberated.” 691 BG 4.33 é[eYaaNd]VYaMaYaaÛjaJjaNaYaj" ParNTaPa ) Sav| k==MaaRi%l& PaaQaR jaNae PairSaMaaPYaTae====)) rey€n dravyamay€d yajñ€j jñ€na-yajñaƒ parantapa, sarvaˆ karm€khilaˆ p€rtha jñ€ne parisam€pyate ParNTaPa “O Arjuna! d]VYaMaYaaTa( YajaTa( Compared to the sacrifice with materials (like charity) jaNa–Yaj" é[eYaaNa( the knowledge sacrifice is better, PaaQaR O Arjuna! SavRMa( A–i%lMa( k==MaR [because] the whole complete karma jaNae PairSaMaaPYaTae is completed in [spiritual] knowledge.” * WvM>aUTa–AaTMa–jaNae SaaDaNaMa( Aah The means to such knowledge of the self is stated: 692 BG 4.34 TaiÜiÖ Pa[iYaMa(=) oPade+YaiNTa will instruct you.” * jaNa–f==lMa( Aah The fruit of knowledge is stated: 693 BG 4.35 YaJjaTva Na PauNaMaaeRhMaev& YaaSYaiSa Paa<@v ) YaeNa >aUTaaNYaXaezaiaUTaaiNa by which all (a-ea) beings AaTMaiNa AQaae MaiYa d]+YaiSa you will see in the self, and therefore in Me, PauNa" WvMa( MaaehMa( Na YaaSYaiSa you will not again attain such illusion.” * bNDau–vDa–Aaid–iNaiMataMa( MaaehMa( The illusion of ‘killing’ ‘kinsmen’, etc. 694 BG 4.36 AiPa cediSa PaaPae>Ya" SaveR>Ya" PaaPak*==taMa" ) Sav| jaNaPlveNaEv v*iJaNa& SaNTairZYaiSa====)) api ced asi p€pebhyaƒ sarvebhyaƒ p€pa-kttamaƒ, sarvaˆ jñ€na-plavenaiva vjinaˆ santariyasi SaveR>Ya" PaaPae>Ya" “Among all sinners 292 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

PaaPa–k*==taMa" AiPa AiSa ced( even if you are the greatest sinner, jaNa–PlveNa Wv with the boat of [spiritual] knowledge alone SavRMa( v*iJaNaMa( SaNTairZYaiSa you will cross all sin.” * SavRMa( PaaPa–SaMaud]Ma( The ocean of all sin. 695 BG 4.37 YaQaEDaa&iSa SaiMaÖae-==_iGNa>aRSMaSaaTku==åTae-==_JauRNa ) jaNaaiGNa" SavRk==MaaRiaSMaSaaTku==åTae TaQaa====)) yathaidh€ˆsi samiddho ’gnir bhasmas€t kurute ’rjuna, jñ€n€gniƒ sarva-karm€Ši bhasmas€t kurute tath€ AJauRNa “O Arjuna! YaQaa SaiMaÖ" AiGNa" As a blazing fire (agni) WDaa&iSa >aSMaSaaTa( ku==åTae burns firewood to ashes, TaQaa jaNa–AiGNa" so does the fire of [spiritual] knowledge (jñ€na) SavR–k==MaaRiaSMaSaaTa( ku==åTae burn to ashes all karma.” * Pa[arBDa–k==MaR–VYaiTair¢==aiNa SavaRiaTae jaNa& TaTPar" Sa&YaTaeiNd]Ya" ) jaNa& lBßa Para& XaaiNTaMaicreaTae a faithful man obtains [spiritual] knowledge. * é[ÖavaNa( Faithful means Gauå–oPaidíe AQaeR AaiSTaKYa–buiÖMaaNa( who believes in the meaning of the teachings of the guru. jaNaMa( lBßa [And after] obtaining [spiritual] knowledge A–icre

* DaMaRSYa A–iNaZPatae" Because he can not acquire virtue (good karma). Na Sau%Ma( nor happiness.” * Sa&XaYaeNa Wv >aaeGaSYa AiPa A–SaM>avaTa( Because even enjoyment is not possible with that very doubt. 699 BG 4.41 YaaeGaSa‘YaSTak==MaaRaUTa& ôTSQa& jaNaaiSaNaaTMaNa" ) i^tvENa& Sa&XaYa& YaaeGaMaaiTaïaeitaï >aarTa====)) tasm€d a-jñ€na-sambh™taˆ ht-sthaˆ jñ€n€sin€tmanaƒ, chittvainaˆ saˆayaˆ yogam €ti˜hotti˜ha bh€rata TaSMaaTa( >aarTa “Therefore, O Arjuna! A–jaNa–SaM>aUTaMa( Born from ignorance ôd(–SQaMa( WNaMa( Sa&XaYaMa( this doubt, situated in the heart (hd) AaTMaNa" jaNa–AiSaNaa i^tva [after] cutting it with the sword (asi) of knowledge (jñ€na) of the soul (€tman) * deh–AaTMa–ivvek==–jaNa–%ÉeNa With the sword of knowledge of discrimination between body and soul. YaaeGaMa( AaiTaï resort to karma-yoga! oitaï [Therefore] stand up (to fight)!” * ParMaaTMa–jaNa–oPaaYa–>aUTaMa( k==MaR–YaaeGaMa( AaiTaï Resort to karma-yoga, which is a means to the knowledge of the supreme self.

294 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Kdanta 3

(1) kta (2) k€rya

(3) payan The suffix .[]at[] is used to describe an action, simultaneous to the main activity of the sentence: √d[ir]...Pa[e+a>> pay.at[]; payat[] is a present active participle, and can be rendered into English as [while] ...-ing. It is declined like bhagavat[u], with the exception of the first case singular — payan payantau payantaƒ ... PaXYaNa( 〈1.1〉 — ‘one who is seeing’, [while] seeing PaXYaNTaaE 〈1.2〉 — ‘two who are seeing’, [while] two are seeing √ru...é[v>> Švat[] >>> Xa*>> SPa*XaNa( — [while] touching √ghr€...GaNDaaePaadaNae — to smell >>> iJaga]Na( — [while] smelling √a[a]...>aaeJaNae — to eat, enjoy >>> AXNaNa( — [while] eating √gam[†]...GaTaaE — to go >>> GaC^Na( — [while] going √[ñi]svap...XaYae — to lie down, sleep >>> SvPaNa( — [while] sleeping √vas[a]...Pa[a>> ìSaNa( — [while] breathing; as in PaXYaNa( Xa*auiv SataaYaaMa( — to be, exist >>> SaNa( — [while] existing √i[u]...wC^aYaaMa( — to wish, desire >>> wC^Na( — [while] desiring √[u]k[ñ]...k==r>> ku==vRNa( — [while] doing √car[a]...GaTaaE — to go, move >>> crNa( — [while] going √cit[i]...icNTYaaMa( — to think, remember >>> icNTaYaNa( — [while] thinking √tyaj[a]...haNaaE — to abandon >>> TYaJaNa( — [while] abandoning √dhyai...icNTaaYaaMa( — to think, meditate >>> DYaaYaNa( — [while] contemplating √j…v[a]...Pa[a>> JaqvNa( — [while] living; as in JaqvNa( Mau¢==" — ‘liberated while living’; JaqvNa(–Mau¢==" — who is liberated even in this life Plural: √k€k[i]...k==a¿aYaaMa( — to desire >>> k€‰kat[] >>> k==a¿Na( 〈1.1〉 — [while] desiring; k==a¿NTaaE 〈1.2〉 — [while] they [two] are desiring; k==a¿NTa" 〈1.3〉 — [while] they are desiring (4.12) √nid[i]...ku==TSaaYaaMa( — to criticize >>> nindat[] >>> iNaNdNTa" 〈1.3〉 — [while] they are criticizing √yaj[a]...devPaUJaa–Sa®iTak==r>> yajat[] >>> YaJaNTa" 〈1.3〉 — [while] they are worshiping √budh[ir]...baeDaNae — to know, be awake >>> bodhat[] — ‘one who understands’, [while] understanding [email protected] 295 bodhayat[] is the causative form — ‘[while] making someone understand’; the declension goes baeDaYaNa( baeDaYaNTaaE baeDaYaNTa"...; ParSParMa( baeDaYaNTa" rMaiNTa — [while] enlightening one another, they are blissful

A similar suffix is .[]€na: √[u]k[ñ]...k==r>> kurv.€Ša >>> kurv€Šaƒ 〈1.3〉 — [while] doing; kurv€Ša is declined like deva — ku==vaRYavharYaae" — to protect; enjoy >>> >au“aaNaMa( 〈2.1〉 — [while] enjoying Sometimes m is inserted: √vt[u]...vTaRNae — to happen, act >>> vartam€na, vTaRMaaNa" 〈1.1〉 — [while] happening, existing √yat[…]...Pa[YaTNae — to endeavor >>> YaTaMaaNa" 〈1.1〉 — [while] striving Passive: √[u]k[ñ]...k==r>> kriyam€Ša — [while] being done; ik]==YaMaa>> sevyam€na — [while] being served; SaeVYaMaaNaMa( 〈2.1〉 — to him who is being served €.√pŽ — to fill >>> €p™ryam€Ša — [while] being filled; AaPaUYaRMaa

296 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — G…t€ 5 Karma-sanny€sa-yoga — ‘The Yoga of Renunciation (sanny€sa) of Work (karma)’

701 BG 5.1 AJauRNa ovac Sa‘YaaSa& k==MaRavTa" Because it is not possible to practice karma-sanny€sa and karma-yoga at the same time ivåÖ–SvæPaTvaTa( as this is contradictory. 702 BG 5.2 é[q>aGavaNauvac Sa‘YaaSa" k==MaRYaaeGaê iNa"é[eYaSak==ravu>aaE ) TaYaaeSTau k==MaRSa‘YaaSaaTk==MaRYaaeGaae iviXaZYaTae====)) sanny€saƒ karma-yoga ca niƒreyasa-kar€v ubhau, tayos tu karma-sanny€s€t karma-yogo viiyate é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: Sa‘YaaSa" k==MaR–YaaeGa" c Karma-sanny€sa and karma-yoga o>aaE iNa"é[eYaSa–k==raE both lead to liberation. TaYaae" Tau But of the two k==MaR–Sa‘YaaSaaTa( k==MaR–YaaeGa" iviXaZYaTae karma-yoga is better than karma-sanny€sa.” * ku==Ta" How is this? Sa‘YaaiSaTveNa k==MaR–YaaeGaMa( STauvNa( By praising karma-yoga as being [real] renunciation (sanny€sitva) TaSYa é[eïTvMa( dXaRYaiTa He shows its superiority. 703 BG 5.3 jeYa" Sa iNaTYaSa‘YaaSaq Yaae Na Üeií Na k==a¿iTa ) iNaÜRNÜae ih Mahabahae Sau%& bNDaaTPa[MauCYaTae====)) jñeyaƒ sa nitya-sanny€s… yo na dve˜i na k€‰kati, nirdvandvo hi mah€-b€ho sukhaˆ bandh€t pramucyate Ya" Na Üeií Na k==a¿iTa “He who neither hates nor desires Sa" iNaTYa–Sa‘YaaSaq jeYa" he is to be known as always renounced. * raGa–Üezaid–raihTYaeNa ParMaeìr–AQaRMa( k==MaaRi

* raGa–Üezaid–ÜNÜ–XaUNYa" ih Freedom from the dualities of [opposites like] attachment and aversion XauÖ–icta" means purity of mind. bNDaaTa( Sau%Ma( Pa[MauCYaTae he is easily freed from bondage.” 704 BG 5.4 Saa«yYaaeGaaE Pa*QaGbala" Pa[vdiNTa Na Pai<@Taa" ) Wk==MaPYaaiSQaTa" SaMYaGau>aYaaeivRNdTae f==lMa(====)) s€‰khya-yogau pthag b€l€ƒ pravadanti na paŠit€ƒ, ekam apy €sthitaƒ samyag ubhayor vindate phalam Saa«y–YaaeGaaE Pa*Qak(== “ ‘Jñ€na-yoga (s€‰khya) and karma-yoga are different’ bala" Pa[vdiNTa [thus only] the ignorant declare, Na Pai<@Taa" not the learned. Wk==Ma( AiPa SaMYak(== AaiSQaTa" [Because] having resorted to just one [path] completely o>aYaae" f==lMa( ivNdTae one gets the result of both [i.e., liberation].” 705 BG 5.5 YaTSaa«yE"===Pa[aPYaTae===SQaaNa&===TaÛaeGaEriPa===GaMYaTae===)===Wk&=====Saa«y&===c===YaaeGa&===c===Ya"===PaXYaiTa===Sa===PaXYaiTa====)) yat s€‰khyaiƒ pr€pyate sth€naˆ tad yogair api gamyate, ekaˆ s€‰khyaˆ ca yogaˆ ca yaƒ payati sa payati Yad( SQaaNaMa( Saa«yE" Pa[aPYaTae “The position (i.e., liberation) which is attained by jñ€na-yog…s (s€‰khyas) Tad( YaaeGaE" AiPa GaMYaTae that is also reached by karma-yog…s. Saa«yMa( c YaaeGaMa( c Wk==Ma( That jñ€na-yoga (s€‰khya) and karma-yoga are one Ya" PaXYaiTa he who sees, Sa" PaXYaiTa he sees [truly].” 706 BG 5.6 Sa‘YaaSaSTau Mahabahae du"%MaaáuMaYaaeGaTa" ) YaaeGaYau¢==ae MauiNab]Rø Na icreaaveNa jaNa– iNaïaYaa" A–SaM>avaTa( Because the practice of jñ€na is impossible without purity of mind. YaaeGa–Yau¢==" MauiNa" [But] the sage who is engaged in karma-yoga b]ø Na icreaUTaaTMa>aUTaaTMaa ku==vR‘aiPa Na ilPYaTae====)) yoga-yukto viuddh€tm€ vijit€tm€ jitendriyaƒ, sarva-bh™t€tma-bh™t€tm€ kurvann api na lipyate YaaeGa–Yau¢==" “Being engaged in karma-yoga ivXauÖ–AaTMaa [thus] completely pure in mind iviJaTa–AaTMaa iJaTa–wiNd]Ya" [and thus] mind- and sense-controlled SavR–>aUTa–AaTMa–>aUTa–AaTMaa and feeling for all beings 298 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

* SaveRzaMa( >aUTaaNaaMa( AaTMa>aUTa" AaTMaa YaSYa Sa" ‘Whose self has become [like] the self (€tma-bh™ta) of all beings.’ Who can feel exactly how others are feeling. ku==vRNa( AiPa Na ilPYaTae even [while] working he is not stained.” 708 BG 5.8-9 NaEv===ik==iÄTk==raeMaqiTa===Yau¢==ae===MaNYaeTa===TatvivTa(==)=PaXYaNa(==Xa*aMaaNa–A>aavaTa( Because of being free from the idea of agency. 709 BG 5.10 b]øaSaa====)) brahmaŠy €dh€ya karm€Ši sa‰gaˆ tyaktv€ karoti yaƒ, lipyate na sa p€pena padma-patram iv€mbhas€ k==MaaRiaSaa as a lotus leaf [is not touched] by water (ambhas).” 710 BG 5.11 k==aYaeNa MaNaSaa buÖya ke==vlEiriNd]YaEriPa ) YaaeiGaNa" k==MaR ku==vRiNTa Sa®& TYa¤aTMaXauÖYae====)) k€yena manas€ buddhy€ kevalair indriyair api, yoginaƒ karma kurvanti sa‰gaˆ tyaktv€tma-uddhaye Sa®Ma( TYa¤a “[After] giving up attachment (sa‰ga), k==aYaeNa MaNaSaa buÖya with body (k€ya), mind (manas), intelligence (buddhi) ke==vlE" wiNd]YaE" AiPa and also with purified senses (indriya) AaTMa–XauÖYae for the purification (uddhi) of the mind YaaeiGaNa" k==MaR ku==vRiNTa the karma-yog…s perform work.” 711 BG 5.12 Yau¢=="===k==MaRf==l&===TYa¤a===XaaiNTaMaaPNaaeiTa===NaEiïk==IMa(===)===AYau¢=="===k==aMak==are

* Yau¢==" Yukta means ParMaeìr–Wk==–iNaï" who is dedicated to the Lord alone. A–Yau¢==" [But] one who is not in karma-yoga k==aMa–k==areau" ) Na k==MaRf==lSa&YaaeGa& Sv>aavSTau Pa[vTaRTae====)) na karttvaˆ na karm€Ši lokasya sjati prabhuƒ, na karma-phala-saˆyogaˆ svabh€vas tu pravartate Pa[>au" laek==SYa k==Ta*RTvMa( Na Sa*JaiTa “The Lord does not create the doership of people Na k==MaaRiaav" Tau Pa[vTaRTae Rather, one’s own nature acts.” * Sv–>aav" AivÛa Svabh€va means ignorance. ANaaid–AivÛa–k==aMa–vXaaTa( Pa[v*ita– Sv>aavMa( Jaqv–laek==Ma( The world of beings whose nature is to be active, because of desire (k€ma) which arises from beginningless ignorance (a-vidy€) wRìr" k==MaRSau iNaYau»e the Lord engages [it] in activity. NaTau SvYaMa( Wv k==Ta*RTvaidk==Ma( oTPaadYaiTa But He does not Himself create agency/doership, etc. wiTa AQaR" This is the idea. 714 BG 5.15 Naadtae k==SYaicTPaaPa& Na cEv Sauk*==Ta& iv>au" ) AjaNaeNaav*Ta& jaNa& TaeNa MauùiNTa JaNTav"====)) n€datte kasyacit p€paˆ na caiva suktaˆ vibhuƒ, a-jñ€nen€vtaˆ jñ€naˆ tena muhyanti jantavaƒ iv>au" k==SYaicd( PaaPaMa( Na Aadtae “The Lord does not accept anyone’s sin Na c Wv Sauk*==TaMa( and not even piety. * Yaid ih SvaQaR–k==aMaNaYaa k==arYaeTa( If He would direct [beings] to actions out of selfish desire TaihR TaQaa SYaaTa( than it would be so [that He would acquire sin and virtue]. NaTau WTad( AiSTa But it is not so. Aaá–k==aMaSYa Wv For He, with His desires already fulfilled AicNTYa–iNaJa–MaaYaYaa through His inconceivable power of M€y€ Tad(–Tad(– 300 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

PaUvR–k==MaR–ANauSaare

TaSMaaTa( Tae b]øiaavMa( Pa[aáa" wiTa AQaR" i.e., they have attained the nature of brahma. 719 BG 5.20 Na Pa[ôZYaeiTPa[Ya& Pa[aPYa NaaeiÜJaeTPa[aPYa caiPa[YaMa( ) iSQarbuiÖrSaMMaU!ae b]øivd( b]]]øiaaeGaa du"%YaaeNaYa Wv Tae ) AaÛNTavNTa" k==aENTaeYa Na Taezu rMaTae buDa"====)) ye hi saˆspara-j€ bhog€ duƒkha-yonaya eva te, €dy-antavantaƒ kaunteya na teu ramate budhaƒ k==aENTaeYa “O Arjuna! Yae ih Sa&SPaXaR–Jaa" >aaeGaa" Those pleasures which are born from sense objects Tae du"%–YaaeNaYa" Wv they are just sources of misery * vTaRMaaNa–k==ale AiPa Even at present (the time of enjoyment) SPaDaaR–ASaUYaaid– VYaaáTvaTa( because they attended by competition, envy, etc. Aaid–ANTavNTa" and temporary (‘having beginning and end’). buDa" Taezu Na rMaTae A wise man (budha) does not delight in them.” * Maae+a" Wv Par" PauåzaQaR" As liberation is the highest goal of man TaSYa c k==aMa– §==aeDa–veGa" AiTaPa[iTaPa+a" and as the urge of lust and anger is a great enemy of this (liberation) ATa" therefore Tad(–SahNa–SaMaQaR" Wv only one who is able to tolerate this [urge] Maae+a–>aak(== attains liberation: 722 BG 5.23 Xa¥==aeTaqhEv Ya" Saae!u& Pa[aK=XarqrivMaae+aaUTaae-==_iDaGaC^iTa====)) yo ’ntaƒ-sukho ’ntar-€r€mas tath€ntar-jyotir eva yaƒ, sa yog… brahma-nirv€Šaˆ brahma-bh™to ’dhigacchati Ya" ANTa"–Sau%" ANTa"–AaraMa" “One whose happiness (sukha) and delight (€r€ma) are within TaQaa Wv Ya" ANTa"–JYaaeiTa" and whose vision (jyoti — ‘light’) is within [and not outside], Sa" b]ø–>aUTa" YaaeGaq that self-realized yog… b]ø–iNavaRaNTae b]øiNavaRaUTaihTae rTaa"====)) labhante brahma-nirv€Šam ayaƒ k…Ša-kalma€ƒ, chinna-dvaidh€ yat€tm€naƒ sarva-bh™ta-hite rat€ƒ i^‘a–ÜEDaa" YaTa–AaTMaaNa" “Being free from doubt, self-controlled SavR–>aUTa–ihTae rTaa" and [full of compassion] engaged in the welfare of all beings +aqaNTae attain liberation (nirv€Ša) in the Supreme.” 725 BG 5.26 k==aMa§==aeDaivMau¢==aNaa& YaTaqNaa& YaTaceTaSaaMa( ) Ai>aTaae b]øiNavaRaTa" vTaRTae liberation (nirv€Ša) in the Supreme is near.” * Ai>aTa" Near means o>aYaTa" Ma*TaaNaaMa( JaqvTaaMa( c on both sides, whether living or death. 726 BG 5.27-28 SPaXaaRNk*==Tva bihbaRùa&ê+auêEvaNTare >a]uvae" ) Pa[aYaNTarcairaYa§==aeDaae Ya" Sada Mau¢== Wv Sa"====)) yatendriya-mano-buddhir munir moka-par€yaŠaƒ, vigatecch€-bhaya-krodho yaƒ sad€ mukta eva saƒ baùaNa( SPaXaaRNa( bih" k*==Tva “[After] shutting out external sense perceptions c+au" c Wv >a]uvae" ANTare and [after fixing one’s] vision between the eyebrows * ATYaNTaMa( Nae}aYaae" iNaMaqlNae When the eyes are too much closed iNad]Yaa MaNa" lqYaTae the mind is merged in sleep. oNMaqlNae c And when [the eyes are] wide open bih" Pa[SariTa it (the mind) goes out. Tad( o>aYa–daez–Pairhar–AQaRMa( Therefore, to avoid [email protected] 303

both defects ADaR–iNaMaqlNaeNa >a]U–MaDYae d*iíMa( iNaDaaYa with half-closed eyes the gaze is fixed between the eyebrows. wiTa AQaR" This is the idea. In 6.13 the instruction is to stare at n€sik€-agra — ‘the forepart of the nose’. This can refer either to the tip of the nose, or its highest part, which is between the eyebrows. In any case, the important thing is, not to close the eyes completely. NaaSaa–A>YaNTar–cairaYa–§==aeDa" free from desire, fear and anger Maae+a–ParaYaaae¢==ar& YajTaPaSaa& SavRlaek==MaheìrMa( ) Sauôd& SavR>aUTaaNaa& jaTva Maa& XaaiNTaMa*C^iTa====)) bhokt€raˆ yajña-tapas€ˆ sarva-loka-mahevaram, suhdaˆ sarva-bh™t€n€ˆ jñ€tv€ m€ˆ €ntim cchati Yaj–TaPaSaaMa( >aae¢==arMa( “As the enjoyer (bhokt) of all sacrifices and austerities SavR–laek==–Maha–wRìrMa( as the Supreme Lord of all worlds SavR–>aUTaaNaaMa( SauôdMa( and as the friend (suhd) of all beings MaaMa( jaTva [after] knowing Me [thus] XaaiNTaMa( ‰C^iTa one attains peace (liberation).” * Mad(–Pa]SaadeNa XaaiNTaMa( (=Maae+aMa(=) ‰C^iTa One attains peace, liberation, through my grace.

304 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Kdanta 4

(1) kta (2) k€rya (3) payan

(4) tyaktv€ The suffix .[k]tv€ indicates a preceeding action (this form is avyaya, indeclinable): √tyaj[a]...haNaaE — to abandon >>> tyak.tv€ — [after] abandoning, having abandoned √bhuj[a]...PaalNa–A>YavharYaae" — to govern; enjoy + .[k]tv€ >>> >au¤a — [after] enjoying √bh™...SataaYaaMa( — to be, become; + .[k]tv€ >>> >aUTva — [after] being, becoming √d[ir]...Pa[e+a>> d*îa — [after] seeing √ru...é[v>> é[uTva — [after] hearing √gam[†]...GaTaaE — to go; + .[k]tv€ >>> GaTva — [after] going √jñ€ 9P...AvbaeDaNae — to know; + .[k]tv€ >>> jaTva — [after] knowing √[u]k[ñ]...k==r>> k*==Tva — [after] doing √[u]labh[a]...Pa[aáaE — to obtain; + .[k]tv€ >>> lBßa — [after] obtaining √tyaj[a]...haNaaE — to abandon; + .[k]tv€ >>> TYa¤a — [after] abandoning

Instead of .[k]tv€, .ya[p] is used when a prefix (like pari.) is applied to the dh€tu: pari.√tyaj[a] — to abandon >>> parityaj.ya — [after] abandoning pra.√d€[Š]...daNae — to offer; + ya[p] >>> Pa[daYa — [after] offering nir.√ci[ñ] — to ascertain; + .ya[p] >>> iNaiêTYa — [after] ascertaining ni.√yam[a] — to restrain; + .ya[p] >>> iNaYaMYa — [after] restraining vi.ni.√yam[a] — to restrain; + .ya[p] >>> iviNaYaMYa — [after] restraining vi.√[o]h€[k] — to abandon; + .ya[p] >>> ivhaYa — [after] abandoning vi.√jñ€ — to understand; + .ya[p] >>> ivjaYa — [after] understanding upa.√i[Š] — to go near, attain; + .ya[p] >>> oPaeTYa — [after] attaining upa.sam.√gam[†] — to go near; + .ya[p] >>> oPaSa®MYa — [after] approaching pra.√nam[a] — to bow; + .ya[p] >>> Pa[>> Pa[aPYa — [after] obtaining sam.√sm — to remember; + .ya[p] >>> Sa&SMa*TYa — [after] remembering sam.√yam[a] — to restrain; + .ya[p] >>> Sa&YaMYa — [after] restraining sam.ni.√as[u] — to throw down, give up; + .ya[p] >>> Sa‘YaSYa — [after] giving up sam.√…k[a] — to see; + .ya[p] >>> SaMaq+Ya — [after] seeing vi.√€p[†] — to pervade; + .ya[p] >>> VYaaPYa — [after] pervading €.√ri[ñ] — to take shelter; + .ya[p] >>> Aaié[TYa — [after] taking shelter €.√pŽ — to protect, nourish; fill; + .ya[p] >>> AaPaUYaR — [after] filling ati.√i[Š] — to pass; + .ya[p] >>> ATaqTYa — [after] surpassing ava.√€p[†] — to obtain; + .ya[p] >>> AvaPYa — [after] obtaining

[email protected] 305

Words made with .ya[p] should not be confused with (2) .ya (2). Kdantas made with .[k]tv€ or .ya[p] are avyayas, indeclinables. (4) pari.√tyaj[a] — to abandon; + .ya[p] >>> parityajya 〈avyaya〉 — [after] abandoning; SavR–DaMaaRNa( PairTYaJYa — [after] abandoning all dharmas (2) pari.√tyaj[a] — to abandon; + .ya >>> parityajya — to be abandoned; not avyaya, but always declined >>> PairTYaJYa" 〈1.1〉, PairTYaJYaaE 〈1.2〉, PairTYaJYaa" 〈1.3〉; SavR–k==aMaa" PairTYaJYaa" — all desires are to be abandoned

306 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — G…t€ 6 štma-saˆyama-yoga — ‘The Yoga of Self-control (€tma-saˆyama)’

728 BG 6.1 é[q>aGavaNauvac ANaaié[Ta" k==MaRf==l& k==aYa| k==MaR k==raeiTa Ya" ) Sa Sa‘YaaSaq c YaaeGaq c Na iNariGNaNaR cai§==Ya"====)) an-€ritaƒ karma-phalaˆ k€ryaˆ karma karoti yaƒ, sa sanny€s… ca yog… ca na niragnir na c€kriyaƒ é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: k==MaR–f==lMa( ANa(–Aaié[Ta" Not resorting to the fruit of activity Ya" k==aYaRMa( k==MaR k==raeiTa one who does the prescribed duty Sa" Sa‘YaaSaq c YaaeGaq c he is a sanny€s… and a yog…, Na iNariGNa" and not he who does no rites * iNariGNa" Niragni means AiGNaSaaDYa–wí–Aa:Ya–k==MaR–TYaaGaq one who gives up rites called i˜a which are performed with the sacrificial fire. Na c A–i§==Ya" nor he who does no pious work.” * A–i§==Ya" ANaiGNaSaaDYa–PaUTaR–Aa:Ya–k==MaR–TYaaGaq A-kriya means one who gives up philantrophic acts called p™rta which are performed without the sacred fire. * ku==Ta" Why [is he a sanny€s… and a yog…]? 729 BG 6.2 Ya& Sa‘YaaSaiMaiTa Pa[ahuYaaeRGa& Ta& iviÖ Paa<@v ) Na ùSa‘YaSTaSaªLPaae YaaeGaq >aviTa k==êNa====)) yaˆ sanny€sam iti pr€hur yogaˆ taˆ viddhi p€Šava, na hy a-sannyasta-sa‰kalpo yog… bhavati kacana Paa<@v “O Arjuna! YaMa( Sa‘YaaSaMa( wiTa Pa[ahu" That which is [highly] spoken of as sanny€sa TaMa( YaaeGaMa( iviÖ know that to be [the same as] karma-yoga! * f==l–SaªLPa–TYaaGa–SaaMYaaTa( Owing to the common factor, viz., the renunciation of the desire for the fruit [of action] Sa‘YaaSaq c he (the karma-yog…) is also a sanny€s…. A–Sa‘YaSTa–SaªLPa" Without having renounced desire Na ih k==êNa YaaeGaq >aviTa nobody becomes a yog….” * f==l–SaªLPa–TYaaGaaTa( Wv And because of this renunciation of desire for the fruit icta–iv+aePa–A>aavaTa( and the [resultant] ceasing of mental distractions YaaeGaq c >aviTa he is also a yog… [according to Patañjali]. * TaihR YaavTa( JaqvMa( Then all through life k==MaR–YaaeGa" Wv Pa[aá" one will have to practice karma-yoga? 730 BG 6.3 Aaåå+aaeMauRNaeYaaeRGa& k==MaR k==ar

XaMa" k==araavMa( TYaJaeTa( proneness to attachment etc. should be given up: 732 BG 6.5 oÖredaTMaNaaTMaaNa& NaaTMaaNaMavSaadYaeTa( ) AaTMaEv ùaTMaNaae bNDauraTMaEv irPauraTMaNa"====)) uddhared €tman€tm€naˆ n€tm€nam avas€dayet, €tmaiva hy €tmano bandhur €tmaiva ripur €tmanaƒ AaTMaNaa AaTMaaNaMa( oÖreTa( “One should elevate oneself [from saˆs€ra] through the mind AaTMaaNaMa( Na AvSaadYaeTa( and not degrade oneself, AaTMaa Wv ih AaTMaNa" bNDau" [because] the mind alone [when free from attachment] is one’s friend AaTMaa Wv AaTMaNa" irPau" and the mind alone is one’s enemy.” 733 BG 6.6 bNDauraTMaaTMaNaSTaSYa YaeNaaTMaEvaTMaNaa iJaTa" ) ANaaTMaNaSTau Xa}auTve vTaeRTaaTMaEv Xa}auvTa(====)) bandhur €tm€tmanas tasya yen€tmaiv€tman€ jitaƒ, an-€tmanas tu atrutve vartet€tmaiva atruvat YaeNa AaTMaNaa AaTMaa Wv iJaTa" “By whose self the mind is conquered TaSYa AaTMaNa" AaTMaa bNDau" for his self the mind is a friend. ANa(–AaTMaNa" Tau But for one who has not [conquered] the mind AaTMaa Wv Xa}auvTa( Xa}auTve vTaeRTa the mind, like an enemy, will act in enmity.” * iJaTa–AaTMaNa" SviSMaNa( bNDauTvMa( Sfu==$=YaiTa The friendliness of the controlled mind to himself is elucidated: 734 BG 6.7 iJaTaaTMaNa" Pa[XaaNTaSYa ParMaaTMaa SaMaaihTa" ) XaqTaaeZ

ParMa( AaTMaa SaMaaihTa" the transendental (or pure) soul is established.” Another reading: param€tm€... the Supersoul is established. 735 BG 6.8 jaNaivjaNaTa*áaTMaa kU==$=SQaae iviJaTaeiNd]Ya" ) Yau¢== wTYauCYaTae YaaeGaq SaMalaeí\aXMak==aÄNa"====)) jñ€na-vijñ€na-tpt€tm€ k™˜astho vijitendriyaƒ, yukta ity ucyate yog… sama-lo˜r€ma-k€ñcanaƒ jaNa–ivjaNa–Ta*á–AaTMaa “Being satisfied by knowledge (jñ€na) and realization (vijñ€na) kU==$=–SQa" iviJaTa–wiNd]Ya" situated in transcendence and sense-controlled SaMa–laeí\–AXMa–k==aÄNa" regarding alike a lump of earth, stone and gold YaaeGaq Yau¢==" wiTa oCYaTae the yog… is said to have attained yoga.” 736 BG 6.9 SauôiNMa}aaYauRdaSaqNaMaDYaSQaÜeZYabNDauzu ) SaaDauZviPa c PaaPaezu SaMabuiÖivRiXaZYaTae====)) suhn-mitr€ry-ud€s…na- madhyastha-dveya-bandhuu, s€dhuv api ca p€peu sama-buddhir viiyate Sauôd(–iMa}a–Air–odaSaqNa– “Towards well-wishers, friends, enemies, neutrals, ... * Sauôd( Sv–>aaveNa Wv ihTa–AaXa&Saq A well-wisher (suhd) is by nature well- disposed. iMa}aMa( =SNaeh–vXaeNa oPak==ark==" A friend (mitra) does good through affection. Air" gaaTak==" An enemy (ari) does harm. odaSaqNa" ivvdMaaNaYaae" o>aYaae" AiPa oPae+ak==" A neutral (ud€s…na) is indifferent to both the contending parties. –MaDYaSQa–ÜeZYa–bNDauzu ... mediators (madhya-stha), detestables and relatives * MaDYa–SQa" ivvdMaaNaYaae" o>aYaae" AiPa ihTa–AaXa&Saq A mediator is a well-wisher of both the contending parties. ÜeZYa" Üez–ivzYa" A detestable person is an object of aversion. SaaDauzu PaaPaezu AiPa c and also towards the pious (s€dhu) and sinners SaMa–buiÖ" iviXaZYaTae he who is equal-minded is [even] superior [to the one mentioned in 6.8].” 737 BG 6.10 YaaeGaq YauÅqTa SaTaTaMaaTMaaNa& rhiSa iSQaTa" ) Wk==ak==I YaTaictaaTMaa iNaraXaqrPairGa]h"====)) yog… yuñj…ta satatam €tm€naˆ rahasi sthitaƒ, ek€k… yata-citt€tm€ nir€…r a-parigrahaƒ rhiSa iSQaTa" Wk==ak==I “Living in seclusion and alone YaTa–icta–AaTMaa his mind and body controlled iNaraXaq" A–PairGa]h" without desire and proprietorship YaaeGaq AaTMaaNaMa( SaTaTaMa( YauÅqTa the yog… should always engage himself.” * YaaeGaq YaaeGa–Aaæ!" The yog… is one who has attained to yoga. * AaSaNa–iNaYaMaMa( dXaRYaNa( Showing the rule regarding the €sana Aah it is stated: 738 BG 6.11-12 XaucaE deXae Pa[iTaïaPYa iSQarMaaSaNaMaaTMaNa" ) NaaTYauiC^\Ta& NaaiTaNaqc& cElaiJaNaku==XaaetarMa(====)) ucau dee prati˜h€pya sthiram €sanam €tmanaƒ, n€ty-ucchritaˆ n€ti-n…caˆ cail€jina-kuottaram Ta}aEk==aGa]& MaNa" k*==Tva YaTaictaeiNd]Yai§==Ya" ) oPaivXYaaSaNae Yau“YaaÛaeGaMaaTMaivXauÖYae====)) tatraik€graˆ manaƒ ktv€ yata-cittendriya-kriyaƒ, upaviy€sane yuñjy€d yogam €tma-viuddhaye XaucaE deXae “In a sanctified place (dea) Na ATYauiC^\TaMa( Na AiTaNaqcMa( neither too high nor too low cEl–AiJaNa–ku==Xa–otarMa( with cloth (caila) and deerskin (ajina) on kua grass [email protected] 309

AaTMaNa" iSQarMa( AaSaNaMa( Pa[iTaïaPYa [after thus] establishing one’s firm seat (€sana) Ta}a AaSaNae oPaivXYa [after] sitting down on that seat MaNa" Wk==–AGa]Ma( k*==Tva [and after] concentrating the mind (manas) YaTa–icta–wiNd]Ya–i§==Ya" controlling the activities of mind (citta) and senses (indriya) AaTMa–ivXauÖYae YaaeGaMa( Yau“YaaTa( one should practice yoga to purify the mind.” 739 BG 6.13-14 SaMa& k==aYaiXaraeGa]qv& DaarYa‘acl& iSQar" ) SaMPa[e+Ya NaaiSak==aGa]& Sv& idXaêaNavlaek==YaNa(====)) samaˆ k€ya-iro-gr…vaˆ dh€rayann a-calaˆ sthiraƒ, samprekya n€sik€graˆ svaˆ dia c€navalokayan Pa[XaaNTaaTMaa ivGaTa>aqb]Røcairv]Tae iSQaTa" ) MaNa" Sa&YaMYa MaiÀtaae Yau¢== AaSaqTa MaTPar"====)) pra€nt€tm€ vigata-bh…r brahmac€ri-vrate sthitaƒ, manaƒ saˆyamya mac-citto yukta €s…ta mat-paraƒ k==aYa–iXar"–Ga]qvMa( “The body (k€ya), head (iras) and neck (gr…va) SaMaMa( A–clMa( DaarYaNa( [while] holding [them] straight and unmoving iSQar" [and thus being] steady, SvMa( NaaiSak==a–AGa]Ma( SaMPa[e+Ya [after] staring at the tip of one’s nose (see note 5.27) idXa" c ANa(–Avlaek==YaNa( and [while] not looking around Pa[XaaNTa–AaTMaa ivGaTa–>aq" being peaceful in mind and free from fear (bh…) b]øcair–v]Tae iSQaTa" situated in the vow (vrata) of a celibate (brahmac€rin) MaNa" Sa&YaMYa [after thus] controlling the mind (manas) Yau¢==" Mad(–icta" Mad(–Par" AaSaqTa the yog… should remain thinking of Me and devoted to Me.” 740 BG 6.15 YauÅ‘aev& SadaTMaaNa& YaaeGaq iNaYaTaMaaNaSa" ) XaaiNTa& iNavaRaviTa du"%ha====)) yukt€h€ra-vih€rasya yukta-ce˜asya karmasu, yukta-svapn€vabodhasya yogo bhavati duƒkha-h€ Yau¢==–Aahar–ivharSYa “For one whose food (€h€ra) and lifestyle are regulated k==MaRSau Yau¢==–ceíSYa whose engagement in work is regulated Yau¢==–SvPNa–AvbaeDaSYa whose sleeping and waking are regulated 310 SANSKRIT READER COURSE du"%–ha YaaeGa" >aviTa there is yoga, which destroys misery.” 743 BG 6.18 Yada iviNaYaTa& ictaMaaTMaNYaevaviTaïTae ) iNaSPa*h" SavRk==aMae>Yaae Yau¢== wTYauCYaTae Tada====)) yad€ viniyataˆ cittam €tmany ev€vati˜hate, nisphaƒ sarva-k€mebhyo yukta ity ucyate tad€ Yada iviNaYaTaMa( ictaMa( “When the well-controlled mind (citta) AaTMaiNa Wv AviTaïTae stays in the self alone SavR–k==aMae>Ya" iNaSPa*h" and when one is free from hankering for all enjoyments Tada Yau¢==" wiTa oCYaTae then one is said to be in yoga.” 744 BG 6.19 YaQaa dqPaae iNavaTaSQaae Nae®Tae SaaePaMaa SMa*Taa ) YaaeiGaNaae YaTaictaSYa YauÅTaae YaaeGaMaaTMaNa"====)) yath€ d…po niv€ta-stho ne‰gate sopam€ smt€, yogino yata-cittasya yuñjato yogam €tmanaƒ YaQaa iNavaTa–SQa" dqPa" “ ‘As a lamp (d…pa) in a windless place Na w®Tae does not flicker’ — AaTMaNa" YaaeGaMa( YauÅTa" practicing meditation on the self YaTa–ictaSYa YaaeiGaNa" for a yog… of controlled mind Saa oPaMaa SMa*Taa that comparison (upam€) is given.” 745 BG 6.20-23 Ya}aaeParMaTae icta& iNaåÖ& YaaeGaSaevYaa ) Ya}a cEvaTMaNaaTMaaNa& PaXYa‘aaTMaiNa TauZYaiTa====)) yatroparamate cittaˆ niruddhaˆ yoga-sevay€, yatra caiv€tman€tm€naˆ payann €tmani tuyati Sau%MaaTYaiNTak&== YataØuiÖGa]aùMaTaqiNd]YaMa( ) veita Ya}a Na cEvaYa& iSQaTaêliTa TatvTa"====)) sukham €tyantikaˆ yat tad buddhi-gr€hyam at…ndriyam, vetti yatra na caiv€yaˆ sthita calati tattvataƒ Ya& lBßa caPar& la>a& MaNYaTae NaaiDak&== TaTa" ) YaiSMaiNSQaTaae Na du"%eNa GauåaMa( Na MaNYaTae another gain he does not know, YaiSMaNa( iSQaTa" and situated in which [state] GauåavaNk==aMaa&STYa¤a SavaRNaXaezTa"====) sa nicayena yoktavyo yogo ’nirviŠŠa-cetas€, sa‰kalpa-prabhav€n k€m€ˆs tyaktv€ sarv€n a-eataƒ MaNaSaEveiNd]YaGa]aMa& iviNaYaMYa SaMaNTaTa"====)) manasaivendriya-gr€maˆ viniyamya samantataƒ iNaêYaeNa A–iNaivR<avaNa( k==aMaaNa( all desires born of fancy * YaaeGa–Pa[iTakU==laNa( SavaRNa( k==aMaaNa( All desires which are obstructions for the attainment of yoga. A–XaezTa" TYa¤a [after] completely giving up * A–XaezTa" Completely means Sa–vaSaNaaNa( together with the latent impressions in the mind. MaNaSaa Wv and with the mind wiNd]Ya–Ga]aMaMa( SaMaNTaTa" iviNaYaMYa [after] completely controlling all the senses * SavRTa" Pa[SarNTaMa( wiNd]Ya–SaMaUhMa( The group of senses wandering in all directions. Sa" YaaeGa" Yaae¢==VYa" that yoga is to be practiced.” 747 BG 6.25 XaNaE" XaNaEåParMaeØuuÖya Da*iTaGa*hqTaYaa ) AaTMaSa&SQa& MaNa" k*==Tva Na ik==iÄdiPa icNTaYaeTa(====)) anaiƒ anair uparamed buddhy€ dhti-gh…tay€, €tma-saˆsthaˆ manaƒ ktv€ na kiñcid api cintayet Da*iTa–Ga*hqTaYaa buÖya “With the intelligence controlled by concentration (dhti) MaNa" AaTMa–Sa&SQaMa( k*==Tva [after] fixing the mind (manas) in the self XaNaE" XaNaE" oParMaeTa( one should gradually calm down 312 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

* [Gradually means:] A>YaaSa–§==MaeaUTaMak==LMazMa(====)) pra€nta-manasaˆ hy enaˆ yoginaˆ sukham uttamam, upaiti €nta-rajasaˆ brahma-bh™tam a-kalmaam XaaNTa–rJaSaMa( Pa[XaaNTa–MaNaSaMa( “[Thus] of calmed passions (rajas) and pacified mind A–k==LMazMa( b]ø–>aUTaMa( sinless and self-realized WNaMa( YaaeiGaNaMa( ih to this yog… alone otaMaMa( Sau%Ma( oPaEiTa comes supreme happiness [of sam€dhi].” In this verse, uttamam sukham is the kart€, and yoginam is the karma. 750 BG 6.28 YauÅ‘aev& SadaTMaaNa& YaaeGaq ivGaTak==LMaz" ) Sau%eNa b]øSa&SPaXaRMaTYaNTa& Sau%MaXNauTae====)) yuñjann evaˆ sad€tm€naˆ yog… vigata-kalmaaƒ, sukhena brahma-saˆsparam atyantaˆ sukham anute WvMa( AaTMaaNaMa( Sada YauÅNa( “[While] thus always engaging himself b]ø–Sa&SPaXaRMa( ATYaNTaMa( Sau%Ma( the unlimited happiness of the experience of the Supreme ivGaTa–k==LMaz" YaaeGaq Sau%eNa AXNauTae the sinless yog… easily obtains.” * JaqvNa(–Mau¢==" >aviTa He attains liberation even while living. * b]ø–Saa+aaTk==arMa( Wv dXaRYaiTa Now He describes realization of brahma: 751 BG 6.29 SavR>aUTaSQaMaaTMaaNa& SavR>aUTaaiNa caTMaiNa ) wR+aTae YaaeGaYau¢==aTMaa SavR}a SaMadXaRNa"====)) sarva-bh™tastham €tm€naˆ sarva-bh™t€ni c€tmani, …kate yoga-yukt€tm€ sarvatra sama-daranaƒ SavR}a SaMa–dXaRNa" “One who has equal vision everywhere * SavR}a SaMaMa( b]ø Wv PaXYaiTa He who sees the same brahma everywhere. YaaeGa–Yau¢==–AaTMaa who is self-realized by yoga, AaTMaaNaMa( SavR–>aUTa–SQaMa( wR+aTae he sees the Supersoul situated in all beings SavR–>aUTaaiNa c AaTMaiNa and all beings in the Supersoul.” We follow Baladeva who explains €tm€nam as param€tm€nam. And the next verse indeed confirms it: yaƒ m€ˆ sarvatra payati... 752 BG 6.30 Yaae Maa& PaXYaiTa SavR}a Sav| c MaiYa PaXYaiTa ) TaSYaah& Na Pa[

* MaaMa( ParMaeìrMa( SavR}a (=>aUTa–Maa}ae=) Ya" PaXYaiTa He who sees Me, the Supreme Lord, everywhere, in every being. SavRMa( c MaiYa PaXYaiTa and sees everything in Me, TaSYa AhMa( Na Pa[aUTva Manifesting Myself before him k*==Paa–d*íya TaMa( ivlaeKYa and looking at him graciously ANauGa*õaiMa I favour him. wiTa AQaR" This is the idea. * WvMa(–>aUTa" iviDa–ik==ªr" SYaaTa( Such a person will not be subject to any [scriptural] injunction: 753 BG 6.31 SavR>aUTaiSQaTa& Yaae Maa& >aJaTYaek==TvMaaiSQaTa" ) SavRQaa vTaRMaaNaae-==_iPa Sa YaaeGaq MaiYa vTaRTae====)) sarva-bh™ta-sthitaˆ yo m€ˆ bhajaty ekatvam €sthitaƒ, sarvath€ vartam€no ’pi sa yog… mayi vartate Wk==TvMa( AaiSQaTa" “Resorting to [the vision of] unity Ya" SavR–>aUTa–iSQaTaMa( MaaMa( >aJaiTa one who worships Me as being situated in all beings, SavRQaa vTaRMaaNa" AiPa although living in all circumstances * k==MaR–TYaaGaeNa AiPa Even by giving up all work. Sa" YaaeGaq MaiYa vTaRTae that yog… lives in Me.” * MauCYaTae He is liberated NaTau >a]XYaiTa and does not degrade. wiTa AQaR" This is the idea. 754 BG 6.32 AaTMaaEPaMYaeNa SavR}a SaMa& PaXYaiTa Yaae-==_JauRNa ) Sau%& va Yaid va du"%& Sa YaaeGaq ParMaae MaTa"====)) €tmaupamyena sarvatra samaˆ payati yo ’rjuna, sukhaˆ v€ yadi v€ duƒkhaˆ sa yog… paramo mataƒ AJauRNa “O Arjuna! AaTMa–AaEPaMYaeNa By comparison with himself Yaid Sau%Ma( va du"%Ma( va whether happiness or distress Ya" SavR}a SaMaMa( PaXYaiTa one who sees equally everywhere, * ‘=YaQaa MaMa Sau%Ma( iPa[YaMa( “As pleasure is pleasing to me du"%Ma( c A–iPa[YaMa( and pain is displeasing TaQaa ANYaezaMa( AiPa=’ so are they to others also.” wiTa SavR}a SaMaMa( PaXYaNa( thus seeing equally everywhere Sau%Ma( Wv SaveRzaMa( Ya" vaH^iTa he wishes only pleasure to all creatures NaTau k==SYa AiPa du"%Ma( and not pain to any one. Sa" YaaeGaq ParMa" MaTa" that yog… is [by Me] considered best [among the above yog…s].” * MaMa Ai>aMaTa" In my opinion. 755 BG 6.33 AJauRNa ovac Yaae-==_Ya&===YaaeGaSTvYaa===Pa[ae¢=="===SaaMYaeNa===MaDauSaUdNa===)===WTaSYaah&===Na===PaXYaaiMa===cÄlTvaiTSQaiTa&===iSQaraMa(====)) yo ’yaˆ tvay€ proktaƒ s€myena madhus™dana, etasy€haˆ na pay€mi cañcalatv€t sthitiˆ sthir€m AJauRNa" ovac – MaDauSaUdNa “Arjuna said: O Lord (Madhus™dana)! Ya" AYaMa( YaaeGa" This yoga which SaaMYaeNa TvYaa Pa[ae¢==" was described by You as equanimity, 314 SANSKRIT READER COURSE cÄlTvaTa( because of unsteadiness [of the mind] WTaSYa iSQaraMa( iSQaiTaMa( the stable position of this [yoga] AhMa( Na PaXYaaiMa I do not see.” 756 BG 6.34 cÄl& ih MaNa" k*==Zak==Ma( [Turbulent means] agitating body and senses. blvTa( ivcareaGavaNauvac ASa&XaYa& Mahabahae MaNaae duiNaRGa]h& clMa( ) A>YaaSaeNa Tau k==aENTaeYa vEraGYae=aGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: Maha–bahae k==aENTaeYa O hero Arjuna! A–Sa&XaYaMa( Undoubtedly clMa( MaNa" duiNaRGa]hMa( the restless mind is difficult to control, A>YaaSaeNa Tau vEraGYae

YaaeGaaTa( cilTa–MaaNaSa" A–YaiTa" the a-yati whose mind deviates from yoga * A–YaiTa" Na SaMYak(== YaTaTae An ayati does not endeavor completely iXaiQal–A>YaaSa" wiTa AQaR" i.e., he is slack in practice. TaQaa YaaeGaaTa( cilTaMa( MaaNaSaMa( Thus his mind deviates from yoga ivzYa–Pa[vaYaiv>a]íiX^‘aa>a]iMav NaXYaiTa ) APa[iTaïae Mahabahae ivMaU!ae b]øaYa–iv>a]í" Without support and fallen from both * k==MaRa]Ma( wv like a riven cloud?” * YaQaa i^‘aMa( A>a]Ma( As a detached cloud PaUvRSMaaTa( A>a]aTa( iviëíMa( being disconnected from the previous cloud A>a]–ANTarMa( c A–Pa[aáMa( SaNa( and not attaining another cloud MaDYae Wv ivlqYaTae is dissolved in the interval. 761 BG 6.39 WTaNMae Sa&XaYa& k*==ZaGavaNauvac PaaQaR NaEveh NaaMau}a ivNaaXaSTaSYa ivÛTae ) Na ih k==LYaaaGavaNa( ovac – PaaQaR TaaTa “The Lord said: My dear Arjuna! Na Wv wh Na AMau}a Neither in this life nor in the next TaSYa ivNaaXa" ivÛTae is there destruction for him. 316 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

* wh laeke== NaaXa" Destruction in this world means o>aYa–>a]&XaaTa( PaaiTaTYaMa( the status of being fallen from both (heaven and liberation) AMau}a Par–laeke== NaaXa" destruction hereafter, in the other world, means Nark==–Pa[aiá" going to hell. k==iêd( k==LYaaa–k==arq And he is [certainly] a doer of good é[ÖYaa YaaeGae Pa[v*taTvaTa( since he has taken to yoga with faith. duGaRiTaMa( Na ih GaC^iTa never attains misfortune.” 763 BG 6.41 Pa[aPYa Paua]íae-==_i>aJaaYaTae====)) pr€pya puŠya-kt€ˆ lok€n uitv€ €vat…ƒ sam€ƒ, uc…n€ˆ r…mat€ˆ gehe yoga-bhra˜o ’bhij€yate PauaUYa [And] experiencing the pleasure of living there. YaaeGa–>a]í" one who has fallen from yoga XaucqNaaMa( é[qMaTaaMa( Gaehe in the family of the pious and wealthy Ai>aJaaYaTae is born.” * ALPa–k==al–A>YaSTa–YaaeGa–>a]&Xae GaiTa" The goal [attained] when falling from yoga after having practiced a short time wYaMa( o¢==a this has been stated. icr–A>YaSTa– YaaeGa–>a]&Xae Tau But when falling from yoga after having practiced a long time Pa+a– ANTarMa( this is another case: 764 BG 6.42 AQava YaaeiGaNaaMaev ku==le >aviTa DaqMaTaaMa( ) WTaiÖ dulR>aTar& laeke== JaNMa Yadqd*XaMa(====)) athav€ yogin€m eva kule bhavati dh…mat€m, etad dhi durlabhataraˆ loke janma yad …dam AQava “Or else [if he was more advanced in yoga] DaqMaTaaMa( YaaeiGaNaaMa( Wv ku==le certainly in the family of wise yog…s >aviTa he is born. wRd*XaMa( Yad( JaNMa Such a birth WTad( ih laeke== dulR>aTarMa( this is more rare in this world.” * Maae+a–heTauTvaTa( As it leads to liberation. 765 BG 6.43 Ta}a Ta& buiÖSa&YaaeGa& l>aTae PaaEvRdeihk==Ma( ) YaTaTae c TaTaae >aUYa" Sa&iSaÖaE ku==åNaNdNa====)) tatra taˆ buddhi-saˆyogaˆ labhate paurva-dehikam, yatate ca tato bh™yaƒ saˆsiddhau kuru-nandana ku==å–NaNdNa “O Arjuna! TaMa( PaaEvR–deihk==Ma( buiÖ–Sa&YaaeGaMa( Contact with that previous life’s knowledge * b]ø–ivzYaYaa buÖya With knowledge about the soul (brahma). Ta}a l>aTae he gets there. * Ta}a iÜ"–Pa]k==are AiPa JaNMaiNa There means in both kinds of births (6.41-42). [email protected] 317

TaTa" c >aUYa" And then again Sa&iSaÖaE YaTaTae he endeavors for perfection (liberation).” * Ta}a heTau" The reason is given: 766 BG 6.44 PaUvaR>YaaSaeNa TaeNaEv i”YaTae ùvXaae-==_iPa Sa" ) iJajaSauriPa YaaeGaSYa XaBdb]øaiTavTaRTae====)) p™rv€bhy€sena tenaiva hriyate hy a-vao ’pi saƒ, jijñ€sur api yogasya abda-brahm€tivartate TaeNa Wv PaUvR–A>YaaSaeNa “[Because] by that previous practice [of yoga] A–vXa" AiPa Sa" i”YaTae ih even unwillingly he is carried. * ku==Taiêd( ANTaraYaaTa( AiNaC^Na( AiPa Even if unwilling because of some obstacle. ivzYae>Ya" ParavTYaR Being turned away from sense-objects b]ø–iNaï" i§==YaTae he is made to be firmly established in the soul (brahma). YaaeGaSYa iJajaSau" AiPa Even though he is a mere inquirer into yoga * YaaeGa–>a]í" AiPa Although he has fallen from yoga. XaBd–b]ø AiTavTaRTae he surpasses the Vedas.” * ved–o¢==–k==MaR–f==laiNa AiTa§==aMaiTa He surpasses the results of rituals (karman) prescribed by the Vedas. Tae>Ya" AiDak==Ma( f==lMa( Pa[aPYa i.e., achieving a result greater than those MauCYaTae he is liberated. 767 BG 6.45 Pa[YaTNaaÛTaMaaNaSTau YaaeGaq Sa&XauÖik==iLbz" ) ANaek==JaNMaSa&iSaÖSTaTaae YaaiTa Para& GaiTaMa(====)) prayatn€d yatam€nas tu yog… saˆuddha-kilbiaƒ, aneka-janma-saˆsiddhas tato y€ti par€ˆ gatim Pa[YaTNaaTa( YaTaMaaNa" YaaeGaq Tau “The yog… who is endeavoring with effort Sa&XauÖ–ik==iLbz" being completely purified of sin (kilbia) ANaek==–JaNMa–Sa&iSaÖ" and perfected after many births TaTa" ParaMa( GaiTaMa( YaaiTa then he attains the supreme destination.” 768 BG 6.46 TaPaiSv>Yaae_iDak==ae YaaeGaq jaiNa>Yaae_iPa MaTaae==_iDak=="===) k==iMaR>YaêaiDak==ae YaaeGaq TaSMaaÛaeGaq >avaJauRNa===)) tapasvibhyo ’dhiko yog… jñ€nibhyo ’pi mato ’dhikaƒ, karmibhya c€dhiko yog… tasm€d yog… bhav€rjuna AJauRNa “O Arjuna! YaaeGaq TaPaiSv>Ya" AiDak==" MaTa" [Such] a [a˜€‰ga-] yog… is regarded as greater than ascetics * k*==C^\–caNd]aYaYa" Than those devoted to penance like [the fasts called] kcchra and c€ndr€yaŠa. jaiNa>Ya" AiPa AiDak==" and greater even than jñ€n…s. * Xaañ–jaNavÙy" Than those who know scriptures. YaaeGaq k==iMaR>Ya" c AiDak==" The yog… is greater also (of course) than the karm…s * wí–PaUTaaRid–k==MaR–k==air>Ya" Than those who perform rites like i˜a and p™rta. TaSMaaTa( YaaeGaq >av therefore be a [a˜€‰ga-] yog…!” The indicated order is karm… — tapasv… — jñ€n… — yog…. 318 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

* YaaeiGaNaaMa( AiPa And even among yog…s YaMa–iNaYaMaaid–Para, etc. (a˜€‰ga-yoga) Mad(–>a¢==" é[eï" My devotee is superior. wiTa Aah This is being stated: 769 BG 6.47 YaaeiGaNaaMaiPa SaveRza& MaÓTaeNaaNTaraTMaNaa ) é[ÖavaN>aJaTae Yaae Maa& Sa Mae Yau¢==TaMaae MaTa"====)) yogin€m api sarve€ˆ mad-gaten€ntar-€tman€, raddh€v€n bhajate yo m€ˆ sa me yuktatamo mataƒ SaveRzaMa( YaaeiGaNaaMa( AiPa “And of all yog…s Mad(–GaTaeNa ANTa"–AaTMaNaa with his heart attached to Me Ya" MaaMa( é[ÖavaNa( >aJaTae one who worships Me (the Lord) with faith, Sa" Yau¢==TaMa" Mae (=MaMa=) MaTa" he is considered the best yog… by Me.” * ATa" MaÙ¢==" >av Therefore be My devotee. wiTa >aav" That is the purport.

[email protected] 319

Sanskrit — Kdanta 5

(1) kta (2) k€rya (3) payan (4) tyaktv€

(5) veditum The suffix .tum[u] makes the infinitive: √vid[a] 2P...jaNae — to know; + .tum[u] >>> veidTauMa( — to know √chid[ir]...ÜEDaqk==r>> ^etauMa( — to cut √bhuj[a]...PaalNa–A>YavharYaae" — to govern; enjoy; + .tum[u] >>> >aae¢u==Ma( — to enjoy √€p[†]...VYaaPTaaE — to reach, obtain; + .tum[u] >>> AaáuMa( — to obtain √arc[a]...PaUJaaYaaMa( — to worship, honor; + .tum[u] >>> AicRTauMa( — to worship anu.√uc[a] — to lament; + .tum[u] >>> ANauXaaeicTauMa( — to lament ava.√€p[†] — to obtain; + .tum[u] >>> AvaáuMa( — to obtain ava.√sth€ — to stay; + .tum[u] >>> AvSQaaTauMa( — to stay √d[ir]...Pa[e+a>> d]íuMa( — to see √jñ€ 9P...AvbaeDaNae — to know; + .tum[u] >>> jaTauMa( — to know √[u]k[ñ]...k==r>> k==TauRMa( — to do pra.√vi[a] — to enter; + .tum[u] >>> Pa[veíuMa( — to enter sam.€.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to hold, concentrate; + .tum[u] >>> SaMaaDaaTauMa( — to concentrate √tyaj[a]...haNaaE — to abandon; + .tum[u] >>> TYa¢u==Ma( — to abandon √vac[a]...Pair>aaz>> v¢u==Ma( — to speak √uc[a]...Xaaeke== — to grieve, lament; + .tum[u] >>> XaaeicTauMa( — to lament

320 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — G…t€ 7 Jñ€na-vijñ€na-yoga — ‘The Yoga of Knowledge (jñ€na) and Realization (vijñ€na)’

* k==Id*Xa" TvMa( YaSYa >ai¢==" k==TaRVYaa Of what nature are You whose worship is to be done? Tat tvam asi — “You (tvam) are that (tad).” By yoga, as described in chapter six, one gets knowledge of ‘you’ only, and not of ‘that’, which is therefore only partial. 770 BG 7.1 é[q>aGavaNauvac MaYYaaSa¢==MaNaa" PaaQaR YaaeGa& YauÅNMadaé[Ya" ) ASa&XaYa& SaMaGa]& Maa& YaQaa jaSYaiSa TaC^*aGavaNa( ovac – PaaQaR “The Lord said: O Arjuna! MaiYa AaSa¢==–MaNaa" Being absorbed in Me Mad(–Aaé[Ya" YaaeGaMa( YauÅNa( [while] performing yoga under My [exclusive] shelter YaQaa SaMaGa]Ma( A–Sa&XaYaMa( how completely and without doubt MaaMa( jaSYaiSa you will know Me, Tad( Xa*aUYaae-==_NYaJjaTaVYaMaviXaZYaTae====)) jñ€naˆ te ’haˆ sa-vijñ€nam idaˆ vaky€my a-eataƒ, yaj jñ€tv€ neha bh™yo ’nyaj jñ€tavyam avaiyate Sa–ivjaNaMa( wdMa( jaNaMa( “This knowledge (jñ€na) with its realization (vijñ€na) [i.e., meditation] AhMa( Tae (=Tau>YaMa(=) A–XaezTa" v+YaaiMa I will speak to you in full, Yad( jaTva [after] knowing which wh >aUYa" Na ANYaTa( jaTaVYaMa( AviXaZYaTae there remains nothing else to be known here.” * Mad(–>ai¢==Ma( ivNaa Tau But without devotion to Me Mad(–jaNaMa( dulR>aMa( knowledge about Me is impossible: 772 BG 7.3 MaNauZYaa

* k==iêd( Wv Only a rare one MaaMa( ParMaaTMaaNaMa( Mad(–Pa[SaadeNa TatvTa" veita knows Me truly, the Supersoul, by My mercy. Tad( WvMa( AiTadulR>aMa( AiPa Mad(–jaNaMa( Therefore, though this knowledge about Myself is thus very rare Tau>YaMa( AhMa( v+YaaiMa [yet] I shall tell it to you. wiTa AQaR" This is the idea. * WvMa( é]aeTaarMa( Ai>aMau:aq–k*==TYaa After thus making the listener attentive wdaNaqMa( Pa]k*==iTa–Üara Sa*íyaid–k==Ta*RTveNa wRìr–TatvMa( ... iNaæPaiYaZYaNa( now, describing the nature of the Lord as doer of creation through His energy (prakti) Par–APar–>aedeNa Pa[k*==iTa–ÜYaMa( Aah the twofold prakti, differentiated as higher and lower, is mentioned: 773 BG 7.4 >aUiMaraPaae-==_Nalae vaYau" %& MaNaae buiÖrev c ) Ahªar wTaqYa& Mae i>a‘aa Pa[k*==iTaríDaa====)) bh™mir €po ’nalo v€yuƒ khaˆ mano buddhir eva ca, aha‰k€ra it…yaˆ me bhinn€ praktir a˜adh€ >aUiMa" AaPa" ANal" vaYau" “Earth, water, fire, air %Ma( MaNa" buiÖ" Ahªar" Wv c ether, mind, intelligence and also false ego wiTa wYaMa( this is Mae (=MaMa=) AíDaa i>a‘aa Pa[k*==iTa" My separated eightfold prakti.” 774 BG 7.5 APareYaiMaTaSTvNYaa& Pa[k*==iTa& iviÖ Mae ParaMa( ) Jaqv>aUTaa& Mahabahae YaYaed& DaaYaRTae JaGaTa(====)) apareyam itas tv any€ˆ praktiˆ viddhi me par€m, j…va-bh™t€ˆ mah€-b€ho yayedaˆ dh€ryate jagat Maha–bahae “O Arjuna! wYaMa( APara This is [My] inferior [prakti]. wTa" Tau ANYaaMa( But besides this, another one YaYaa wdMa( JaGaTa( DaaYaRTae by which this world (jagat) is sustained [by work] Mae (=MaMa=) ParaMa( Jaqv–>aUTaaMa( Pa[k*==iTaMa( My superior prakti comprising the [conscious] j…vas iviÖ you should know!” * ANaYaae" Pa[k*==iTaTvMa( dXaRYaNa( By showing the energetic nature of these two SvSYa Tad(–Üara Sa*íyaid–k==araUTaaiNa SavaRav" Pa[lYaSTaQaa====)) etad-yon…ni bh™t€ni sarv€Š…ty upadh€raya, ahaˆ ktsnasya jagataƒ prabhavaƒ pralayas tath€ SavaRiaUTaaiNa WTad(–YaaeNaqiNa “All beings have these [two praktis] as their source (yoni) * Ta}a Of these Ja@a Pa[k*==iTa" the inert (jaa) prakti deh–æPaeaUTaa being part of Me >aae¢*==TveNa dehezu Pa[ivXYa entering into all bodies as experiencer Sv–k==MaRav" TaQaa Pa[lYa" I am the creation and dissolution.” 322 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

* Tae c MadqYae Pa[k*==Taq Mata" SaM>aUTae These two praktis of Mine being born from Me ParMa–k==araaiSMa XaiXaSaUYaRYaae" ) Pa[aa AiSMa in moon (ain) and sun (s™rya) I am the light SavR–vedezu Pa[aavSaaE ) JaqvNa& SavR>aUTaezu TaPaêaiSMa TaPaiSvzu====)) puŠyo gandhaƒ pthivy€ˆ ca teja c€smi vibh€vasau, j…vanaˆ sarva-bh™teu tapa c€smi tapasviu Pa*iQaVYaaMa( PauaavSaaE TaeJa" c AiSMa and in fire I am brightness (tejas) SavR–>aUTaezu JaqvNaMa( in all beings vitality (j…vana — ‘life’) TaPaiSvzu TaPa" c AiSMa and in the ascetics I am penance (tapas).” * ÜNÜ–SahNa–æPaMa( TaPa" Austerity means here the capacity to tolerate extremes (like heat and cold). 779 BG 7.10 bqJa& Maa& SavR>aUTaaNaa& iviÖ PaaQaR SaNaaTaNaMa( ) buiÖbuRiÖMaTaaMaiSMa TaeJaSTaeJaiSvNaaMahMa(====)) [email protected] 323

b…jaˆ m€ˆ sarva-bh™t€n€ˆ viddhi p€rtha san€tanam, buddhir buddhimat€m asmi tejas tejasvin€m aham PaaQaR “O Arjuna! SavR–>aUTaaNaaMa( SaNaaTaNaMa( bqJaMa( As the eternal seed (b…ja) of all beings * bqJaMa( Seed means here SaJaaTaqYa–k==aYaR–oTPaadNa–SaaMaQYaRMa( the ability (s€marthya) to produce effects (k€rya) of the same species. SaNaaTaNaMa( Eternal means here iNaTYaMa( otaraetar–SavR–k==aYaeRzu ANauSYaUTaMa( [this ability] continues eternally in all successive effects. MaaMa( iviÖ know Me! buiÖMaTaaMa( buiÖ" AiSMa Of the intelligent I am intelligence TaeJaiSvNaaMa( AhMa( TaeJa" of the powerful I am prowess.” 780 BG 7.11 bl& blvTaa& cah& k==aMaraGaivviJaRTaMa( ) DaMaaRivåÖae >aUTaezu k==aMaae-=_iSMa >arTazR>a====)) balaˆ balavat€ˆ c€haˆ k€ma-r€ga-vivarjitam, dharm€viruddho bh™teu k€mo ’smi bharatarabha >arTa–‰z>a “O Arjuna! blvTaaMa( c And of the strong AhMa( k==aMa–raGa–ivviJaRTaMa( blMa( I am strength (bala) which is free from desire (k€ma) and attachment (r€ga). * k==aMa" Desire (k€ma) means A–Pa[aáe vSTauiNa Ai>alaz" the wish for something unobtained; raJaSa" this is in rajo-guŠa. raGa" PauNa" And attachment (r€ga) means Ai>alizTae AQaeR Pa[aáe AiPa even when the desired object has been obtained PauNa" AiDake== AQaeR icta–rÅNaaTMak==" a coloring of the mind for again more of an object Ta*ZaUTaezu In all beings DaMaR–A–ivåÖ" k==aMa" AiSMa I am sex life which is not opposed to virtue.” 781 BG 7.12 Yae cEv Saaitvk==a >aava raJaSaaSTaaMaSaaê Yae ) Mata WveiTa TaaiNviÖ Na Tvh& Taezu Tae MaiYa====)) ye caiva s€ttvik€ bh€v€ r€jas€s t€mas€ ca ye, matta eveti t€n viddhi na tv ahaˆ teu te mayi Yae c Wv Saaitvk==a" >aava" “Whichever states (bh€va) are in goodness * Saaitvk==a" >aava" States in sattva-guŠa XaMa–dMaadYa" like mind-control and sense- control. Yae raJaSaa" TaaMaSaa" c [but] also which are in passion and ignorance *=raJaSaa" c hzR–dPaaRdYa" States of rajo-guŠa, like pleasure (hara) and pride (darpa) TaaMaSaa" c Yae Xaaek==–MaaehadYa" and those of tamo-guŠa, like lamentation (oka) and delusion (moha). Mata" Wv [they are] from Me alone * MadqYa–Pa[k*==iTa–Gau

AhMa( Tau Na Taezu But I am not in them (i.e., subject to them) * JaqvvTa( Tad(–ADaqNa" AhMa( Na >avaiMa I am not subject to them like an individual soul (j…va). Tae MaiYa [rather] they are in Me.” * Tae Tau Mad(–ADaqNaa" But they are under My control. 782 BG 7.13 i}ai>aGauRaaRvErei>a" SavRiMad& JaGaTa( ) MaaeihTa& Naai>aJaaNaaiTa MaaMae>Ya" ParMaVYaYaMa(====)) tribhir guŠamayair bh€vair ebhiƒ sarvam idaˆ jagat, mohitaˆ n€bhij€n€ti m€m ebhyaƒ param a-vyayam Wi>a" i}ai>a" GauaavE" “By these three states made of the guŠas MaaeihTaMa( being deluded wdMa( SavRMa( JaGaTa( this whole world (jagat) W>Ya" ParMa( A–VYaYaMa( MaaMa( Me, who am beyond these [states] and [thus] unchangeable * WTaezaMa( iNaYaNTaarMa( Being their ruler. Na Ai>aJaaNaaiTa does not know.” * ke== TaihR TvaMa( JaaNaiNTa Then who are those who know You? 783 BG 7.14 dEvq ùeza GauaJaiNTa Then why do not all worship You? 784 BG 7.15 Na Maa& duZk*==iTaNaae MaU!a" Pa[PaÛNTae NaraDaMaa" ) MaaYaYaaPaôTajaNaa AaSaur& >aavMaaié[Taa"====)) na m€ˆ duktino m™h€ƒ prapadyante nar€dham€ƒ, m€yay€pahta-jñ€n€ €suraˆ bh€vam €rit€ƒ MaU!a" Nar–ADaMaa" “(1) Fools, (2) lowest of men * MaU!a" ivvek==–XaUNYaa" Fools means they are without discrimination. MaaYaYaa APaôTa–jaNaa" (3) those whose knowledge is stolen by M€y€ AaSaurMa( >aavMa( Aaié[Taa" (4) and those who partake of an atheistic mentality (see 16.4) — duZk*==iTaNa" MaaMa( Na Pa[PaÛNTae [these four] evil-doers do not surrender to Me.” ®r…dhara Sv€m… explains these as four qualities of o n e person, the sinner (duktin). He is (1) a fool (m™ha), therefore (2) low (nar€dhama), therefore (3) his scriptural knowledge is stolen, and therefore (4) he has an demoniac attitude. 785 BG 7.16 cTauivRDaa >aJaNTae Maa& JaNaa" Sauk*==iTaNaae-==_JauRNa ) AaTaaeR iJajaSaurQaaRQas jaNaq c >arTazR>a====)) catur-vidh€ bhajante m€ˆ jan€ƒ suktino ’rjuna, €rto jijñ€sur arth€rth… jñ€n… ca bharatarabha [email protected] 325

>arTa–‰z>a AJauRNa “O hero Arjuna! AaTaR" iJajaSau" AQaR–AQas The (1) distressed, (2) inquisitive, (3) desirer of wealth *==AaTaR" raeGaaid–Ai>a>aUTa" The distressed one is overcome by disease etc. Sa" Yaid PaUvRk*==Ta–PauaJaiTa then he worships Me. ANYaQaa +aud]–devTaa–>aJaNaeNa Sa&SariTa Otherwise he worships minor deities and undergoes transmigration. WvMa( otar}a AiPa d]íVYaMa( This should be seen in the other [three] cases also. iJajaSau" AaTMa–jaNa–wC^u" The inquisitive desires knowledge of the self (€tma-jñ€na). jaNaq c and (4) one in knowledge [of the soul] — cTau"–ivDaa" Sauk*==iTaNa" JaNaa" [these] four kinds of pious men MaaMa( >aJaNTae worship Me.” 786 BG 7.17 Taeza& jaNaq iNaTYaYau¢== Wk==>ai¢==ivRiXaZYaTae ) iPa[Yaae ih jaiNaNaae-==_TYaQaRMah& Sa c MaMa iPa[Ya"====)) te€ˆ jñ€n… nitya-yukta eka-bhaktir viiyate, priyo hi jñ€nino ’tyartham ahaˆ sa ca mama priyaƒ iNaTYa–Yau¢==" Wk==–>ai¢==" jaNaq “The one in knowledge [of the soul], always engaged in exclusive devotion TaezaMa( iviXaZYaTae is best of those. AhMa( ih jaiNaNa" ATYaQaRMa( iPa[Ya" [Therefore] am very dear to this jñ€n… Sa" c MaMa iPa[Ya" and he is also dear to Me.” * TaihR ik==Ma( wTare }aYa" Tvd(–>a¢==a" Sa&SariNTa Then do the other three types of Your devotees undergo transmigration? Naih Naih No, never: 787 BG 7.18 odara"===SavR===WvETae===jaNaq===TvaTMaEv===Mae===MaTaMa(===)===AaiSQaTa"===Sa===ih===Yau¢==aTMaa===MaaMaevaNautaMaa&===GaiTaMa(====)) ud€r€ƒ sarva evaite jñ€n… tv €tmaiva me matam, €sthitaƒ sa hi yukt€tm€ m€m ev€nuttam€ˆ gatim WTae SaveR Wv odara" “All of them are noble (ud€ra). * Maae+a–>aaJa" Wv They certainly attain liberation (moka). wiTa AQaR" This is the idea. jaNaq Tau But the one in knowledge [of the soul] AaTMaa Wv Mae (=MaMa=) MaTaMa( I consider as My very Self. Sa" ih Yau¢==–AaTMaa [Because] he, his mind fixed [on Me] ANa(–otaMaaMa( GaiTaMa( MaaMa( Wv to Me alone, the supreme goal AaiSQaTa" he has resorted.” 788 BG 7.19 bhUNaa& JaNMaNaaMaNTae jaNavaNMaa& Pa[PaÛTae ) vaSaudev" SavRiMaiTa Sa MahaTMaa SaudulR>a"====)) bah™n€ˆ janman€m ante jñ€nav€n m€ˆ prapadyate, v€sudevaƒ sarvam iti sa mah€tm€ sudurlabhaƒ bhUNaaMa( JaNMaNaaMa( ANTae “In the final of many births (janman) * Pau

MaaMa( Pa[PaÛTae and surrenders to Me. Sa" Maha–AaTMaa SaudulR>a" Such a great soul is very rare.” * Tad( WvMa( k==aiMaNa" AiPa SaNTa" Therefore even though being possessed of desires k==aMa–Pa[aáYae ParMaeìrMa( Wv Yae >aJaiNTa those who worship the Lord for the fulfilment of [those] desires Tae k==aMaaNa( Pa[aPYa they, after obtaining [those] desires XaNaE" MauCYaNTae become gradually liberated. wiTa o¢==Ma( This has been stated. Yae Tau ATYaNTaMa( raJaSaa" TaaMaSaa" c But those who are extremely passionate (r€jasa) or dull (t€masa) k==aMa–Ai>a>aUTaa" [thus] overpowered by their desires (k€ma) +aud]–devTaa" SaevNTae they worship minor deities (devat€) Tae Sa&SariNTa and they attain rebirth. wiTa Aah This is being stated: 789 BG 7.20 k==aMaESTaESTaEôRTajaNaa" Pa[PaÛNTae-==_NYadevTaa" ) Ta& Ta& iNaYaMaMaaSQaaYa Pa[k*==TYaa iNaYaTaa" SvYaa====)) k€mais tais tair hta-jñ€n€ƒ prapadyante ’nya-devat€ƒ, taˆ taˆ niyamam €sth€ya prakty€ niyat€ƒ svay€ TaE" TaE" k==aMaE" ôTa–jaNaa" “Those whose intelligence is stolen by particular desires SvYaa Pa[k*==TYaa iNaYaTaa" being controlled by their own nature * PaUvR–A>YaaSa–vaSaNaYaa iNaYaTaa" Controlled by an impression from a previous [life’s] habit. TaMa( TaMa( iNaYaMaMa( AaSQaaYa [after] resorting to a particular observance ANYa–devTaa" Pa[PaÛNTae they worship other (lesser) gods.” 790 BG 7.21 Yaae Yaae Yaa& Yaa& TaNau& >a¢==" é[ÖYaaicRTauiMaC^iTa ) TaSYa TaSYaacla& é[Öa& TaaMaev ivdDaaMYahMa(====)) yo yo y€ˆ y€ˆ tanuˆ bhaktaƒ raddhay€rcitum icchati, tasya tasy€cal€ˆ raddh€ˆ t€m eva vidadh€my aham Ya" Ya" >a¢==" “The particular worshiper YaaMa( YaaMa( TaNauMa( whatever [deity] form * MadqYaaMa( Wv MaUiTaRMa( Which is but an image of Myself. é[ÖYaa AicRTauMa( wC^iTa he wants to worship with faith (raddh€), TaSYa TaSYa of that particular [worshiper] TaaMa( Wv é[ÖaMa( that very faith AhMa( A–claMa( ivdDaaiMa I (as Supersoul) make steady.” 791 BG 7.22 Sa TaYaa é[ÖYaa Yau¢==STaSYaaraDaNaMaqhTae ) l>aTae c TaTa" k==aMaaNMaYaEv ivihTaaiNh TaaNa(====)) sa tay€ raddhay€ yuktas tasy€r€dhanam …hate, labhate ca tataƒ k€m€n mayaiva vihit€n hi t€n TaYaa é[ÖYaa Yau¢==" “Endowed with that [particular] faith Sa" TaSYaa" AaraDaNaMa( wRhTae he performs the worship of that [ particular deity form]. ®r…dhara Sv€m… reads TaSYaaraDaNaMa( and explains it as TaSYaa" AaraDaNaMa(=. But this is only possible by €ra-prayoga sandhi: tasy€ƒ €r€dhanam >>> tasy€ €radhanam >>> (further sandhi by €ra-prayoga) tasy€r€dhanam. Therefore some editions read TaSYaa [email protected] 327

raDaNaMa( and explain it as TaSYaa" raDaNaMa(=. Then the sandhi from tasy€ƒ r€dhanam to tasy€ r€dhanam is correct, and r€dhanam has quite the same meaning as €r€dhanam. TaTa" c From that [deity] MaYaa Wv ih ivihTaaNa( [but actually] bestowed by Me alone *=Tad(–Tad(–devTaa–ANTaYaaRiMaaTae he obtains his desires.” *=TaQaaiPa Tau But still Saa+aaTa( Mad(–>a¢==aNaaMa( c TaezaMa( c between My direct devotees (bhakta) and them f==l–vEzMYaMa( >aviTa there is a difference of result: 792 BG 7.23 ANTavtau f==l& Taeza& TaÙvTYaLPaMaeDaSaaMa( ) devaNdevYaJaae YaaiNTa MaÙ¢==a YaaiNTa MaaMaiPa====)) antavat tu phalaˆ te€ˆ tad bhavaty alpa-medhas€m, dev€n deva-yajo y€nti mad-bhakt€ y€nti m€m api TaezaMa( ALPa–MaeDaSaaMa( Tau “But of those less intelligent Tad( f==lMa( ANTavTa( >aviTa that result is temporary. * MaYaa dtaMa( AiPa Although it is given by Me. dev–YaJa" devaNa( YaaiNTa [Because] worshipers of the devas attain the devas Whatever they the temporary devas can offer is also temorary. Mad(–>a¢==a" AiPa MaaMa( YaaiNTa and My devotees also attain Me.” * ANaaid–ANTaMa( ParMa–AaNaNdMa( Who am supreme bliss without beginning and end. * NaNau c But then SaMaaNae Pa[YaaSae when there is the same endeavor MahiTa c f==l– ivXaeze SaiTa while the difference in the result is great, SaveR AiPa ik==Ma( wiTa devTaa– ANTarMa( ihTva TvaMa( Wv Na >aJaiNTa why do not all worship You alone, giving up other deities? 793 BG 7.24 AVYa¢&== VYai¢==MaaPa‘a& MaNYaNTae MaaMabuÖYa" ) Par& >aavMaJaaNaNTaae MaMaaVYaYaMaNautaMaMa(====)) a-vyaktaˆ vyaktim €pannaˆ manyante m€m a-buddhayaƒ, paraˆ bh€vam a-j€nanto mam€vyayam an- uttamam A–buÖYa" “The unintelligent MaMa A–VYaYaMa( ANa(–otaMaMa( ParMa( >aavMa( My eternal, unsurpassed, spiritual nature A–JaaNaNTa" not knowing, A–VYa¢==Ma( MaaMa( Me who am unmanifest VYai¢==Ma( AaPa‘aMa( MaNYaNTae they consider as having assumed a [material] manifestation.” *=JaGaTa(–r+aaQaRMa( lqlYaa As a pastime (l…l€) for the protection of the world (jagat) AaivZk*==Ta–NaaNaa–ivXauÖ–OiJaRTa–Satv–MaUiTaRMa( having manifested (€vikta) diverse forms (m™rti) of pure and excellent (™rjita) sattva MaaMa( ParMaeìrMa( c Me, the Supreme Lord Svk==MaR–iNaiMaRTa–>aaEiTak==–dehMa( c devTaa–ANTar–SaMaMa( PaXYaNTa" viewing to be equal to other gods (devat€) with material bodies fashioned according to their own karma MaNd–MaTaYa" MaaMa( Na ATaqv Aaid]YaNTae the dull-witted do not rever Me much 328 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Pa[TYauTa but rather i+aPa[–f==lMa( devTaa–ANTarMa( Wv >aJaiNTa they worship other gods who bestow quick results. There are some who consider the Lord as Avat€ra to be assuming a material body, and therefore like one of the demigods. But when the Lord descends as an incarnation, He comes in His same spiritual body (see 4.6). He is not forced by karma to take a material body like lesser gods or men. 794 BG 7.25 Naah& Pa[k==aXa" SavRSYa YaaeGaMaaYaaSaMaav*Ta" ) MaU!ae-==_Ya& Naai>aJaaNaaiTa laek==ae MaaMaJaMaVYaYaMa(====)) n€haˆ prak€aƒ sarvasya yoga-m€y€-sam€vtaƒ, m™ho ’yaˆ n€bhij€n€ti loko m€m a-jam a-vyayam YaaeGa–MaaYaa–SaMaav*Ta" “[Being] covered by [My] mysterious power (yoga-m€y€) AhMa( SavRSYa Na Pa[k==aXa" I am not visible to all. AYaMa( MaU!" laek==" [Therefore] this bewildered world A–JaMa( A–VYaYaMa( MaaMa( Me, the unborn and eternal Na Ai>aJaaNaaiTa it does not know.” * Pa[iSaÖMa( ih laeke== It is indeed known in this world MaaYaaYaa" Sv–Aaé[Ya– ADaqNaTvMa( that M€y€ is subservient to the person in whom she rests ANYa–Maaehk==TvMa( c while she deludes others. 795 BG 7.26 vedah& SaMaTaqTaaiNa vTaRMaaNaaiNa caJauRNa ) >aivZYaaiaUTaaiNa Maa& Tau ved Na k==êNa====)) ved€haˆ samat…t€ni vartam€n€ni c€rjuna, bhaviy€Ši ca bh™t€ni m€ˆ tu veda na kacana AJauRNa “O Arjuna! SaMaTaqTaaiNa >aUTaaiNa [All] past beings vTaRMaaNaaiNa c >aivZYaaiaarTa ) SavR>aUTaaiNa SaMMaaeh& SaGaeR YaaiNTa ParNTaPa====)) icch€-dvea-samutthena dvandva-mohena bh€rata, sarva-bh™t€ni sammohaˆ sarge y€nti parantapa >aarTa ParNTaPa “O Arjuna, hero! wC^a–Üez–SaMauTQaeNa ÜNÜ–MaaeheNa By the illusion of dualities, arisen from desire and hatred *=Tad(–ANauku==le wC^a Desire for what is pleasing to it (the body) Tad(–Pa[iTakU==le c Üez" and hatred for what is displeasing to it. SaGaeR at birth SavR–>aUTaaiNa SaMMaaehMa( YaaiNTa all beings attain delusion.” *=TaeNa And by that [duality] SavR–>aUTaaiNa SaMMaaehMa( ‘=AhMa( Wv Sau%q du"%q c=’ wiTa Gaa!TarMa( Ai>aiNaveXaMa( Pa[aPNauviNTa all beings attain illusion (sammoha), i.e., the very deep (g€ha.tara) impression of ‘I am happy’, ‘I am miserable’. ATa" TaaiNa Mad(–jaNa– A>aavaTa( Na MaaMa( >aJaiNTa Therefore, having no knowledge of Me, they do not worship Me. wiTa >aav" This is the idea.

[email protected] 329

797 BG 7.28 Yaeza& TvNTaGaTa& PaaPa& JaNaaNaa& PauaJaNTae Maa& d*!v]Taa"====)) ye€ˆ tv anta-gataˆ p€paˆ jan€n€ˆ puŠya-karmaŠ€m, te dvandva-moha-nirmukt€ bhajante m€ˆ dha- vrat€ƒ PauaJaNTae they worship Me.” * WvMa( c MaaMa( >aJaNTa" Thus worshiping Me Tae SavRMa( ivjeYaMa( ivjaYa they come to know all that is to be known: 798 BG 7.29 JaraMaraUTaMa( A–i%lMa( (=Sa–rhSYaMa(=) k==MaR c JaaNaiNTa And they know all about rituals (karman), together with the secrets (esoteric teachings), which is the means to this [realization]. * Nac WvMa(–>aUTaaNaaMa( YaaeGa–>a]&Xa–Xaªa AiPa For such people there is not even the fear of falling from yoga: 799 BG 7.30 SaaiDa>aUTaaiDadEv& Maa& SaaiDaYaj& c Yae ivdu" ) Pa[YaaaUTa–AiDadEvMa( “Together with the adhibh™ta (body) and adhidaiva (Vir€˜a) Sa–AiDaYajMa( c and with the adhiyajña (Param€tm€) *=AiDa>aUTaaid–XaBdaNaaMa( AQaRMa( The meaning of the terms adhibh™ta (‘what concerns beings’), etc. >aGavaNa( Wv ANaNTar–ADYaaYae VYaa:YaaSYaiTa the Lord will explain in the next chapter. Yae MaaMa( ivdu" those who know Me, Yau¢==–ceTaSa" their minds fixed [on Me] Pa[YaaaUYa they are not disturbed MaaMa( ivSMariNTa and forget Me.

330 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Kdanta 6

(1) kta (2) k€rya (3) payan (4) tyaktv€ (5) veditum

(6) yoga-stha Some kdantas are used only in compound with a preceeding word: √sth€...SQaaNae — to stand >>> -stha; yoga (as preceeding word) + -stha >>> yoga-stha; YaaeGae iTaïiTa Ya" Sa" YaaeGa–SQa" — one who is situated in yoga, he is yoga-stha; (as in:) YaaeGa–SQa" [=SaNa(=] k==MaaRiaUTaezu iTaïiTa Ya" Sa" >aUTa–SQa" — who stays in all beings Satve iTaïiTa Ya" Sa" Satv–SQa" — who stays in sattva-guŠa √vid[a] 2P...jaNae — to know >>> -vid (knowing); vedMa( veita Ya" Sa" ved–ivd( — who knows Veda; TatvMa( veita Ya" Sa" Tatv–ivd( — who knows the truth √[u]k[ñ]...k==r>> -kt (doing); k==MaR k==raeiTa Ya" Sa" k==MaR–k*==Ta( — who does work √jñ€...AvbaeDaNae — to know >>> -jña (knowing); +ae}aMa( JaaNaaiTa Ya" Sa" +ae}a–j" — who knows the field (body) √p€...PaaNae — to drink >>> -pa (drinking); SaaeMaMa( iPabiTa Ya" Sa" SaaeMa–Pa" — who drinks soma; PaadeNa iPabiTa Ya" Sa" Paad–Pa" — ‘who drinks with the foot’ (said of plants) √[u]d€[ñ]...daNae — to give >>> -da (giving); Sau%Ma( du"%Ma( c ddaiTa Ya" Sa" Sau:a–du":a–d" — which gives happiness and distress √gam[†]...GaTaaE — to go >>> -ga (going); SavR}a GaC^iTa Ya" Sa" SavR}a–Ga" — who goes everywhere √jan[…]...Pa[adu>aaRve — to be born >>> -ja (being born); Na JaaYaTae Ya" Sa" A–Ja" — ‘who is not born’, the unborn Supreme Lord

Similarly: iÜ–Ja — ‘who is born twice’, ‘twice-born’, a member of the higher classes of society, who took a ‘second birth’ by culture and education; also said of birds, because first they are born as egg and then from the egg AGa]–Ja — ‘first-born’, the older brother; ANau–Ja — ‘after-born’, the younger brother; as in r€m€nuja (r€ma- anuja) — ‘the younger brother of R€ma’, name of KŠa as born after Balar€ma of the same father; R€m€nuj€c€rya A<@–Ja — ‘egg-born’, like birds, reptiles and fish; JaraYau–Ja — ‘embryo-born’, like animals and humans; Sved–Ja — ‘perspiration-born’, said of microbes; bqJa–Ja — ‘seed-born’, plants ABJa — ‘water-born’, lotus; (there are many other words for ‘water’ and the lotus is therefore also called:) AMbae–Ja, od–Ja, k==“a, Naqr–Ja, SariSa–Ja, Sarae–Ja, óaeTaae–Ja

[email protected] 331

Hinduism — G…t€ 8 Akara-brahma-yoga — ‘The Yoga to the Eternal Absolute (brahma)’

800 BG 8.1 AJauRNa ovac ik&== Tad( b]ø ik==MaDYaaTMa& ik&== k==MaR PauåzaetaMa ) AiDa>aUTa& c ik&== Pa[ae¢==MaiDadEv& ik==MauCYaTae====)) kiˆ tad brahma kim adhy€tmaˆ kiˆ karma puruottama, adhibh™taˆ ca kiˆ proktam adhidaivaˆ kim ucyate AJauRNa" ovac – Pauåz–otaMa “Arjuna said: O Lord! Tad( b]ø ik==Ma( What is that ‘brahma’? ADYaaTMaMa( ik==Ma( what is ‘adhy€tma’? k==MaR ik==Ma( what is ‘karma’? AiDa>aUTaMa( c ik==Ma( Pa[ae¢==Ma( what is called ‘adhibh™ta’? AiDadEvMa( ik==Ma( oCYaTae and what is called ‘adhidaiva’?” 801 BG 8.2 AiDaYaj" k==Qa& k==ae-==_}a dehe-==_iSMaNMaDauSaUdNa ) Pa[Yaaa"====)) adhiyajñaƒ kathaˆ ko ’tra dehe ’smin madhus™dana, pray€Ša-k€le ca kathaˆ jñeyo ’si niyat€tmabhiƒ MaDauSaUdNa “O Lord (Madhus™dana)! AiDaYaj" k==" Who is ‘adhiyajña’? *=AiDaYaj" AiDaïaTaa Adhiyajña means presiding deity Pa[YaaeJak=="= f==l–daTaa director of action, and bestower of its fruit. k==QaMa( A}a AiSMaNa( dehe how [does He exist] here in this body? k==QaMa( Pa[Yaaa" jeYa" AiSa You are known by the self-controlled?” 802 BG 8.3 é[q>aGavaNauvac A+ar& b]ø ParMa& Sv>aavae-==_DYaaTMaMauCYaTae ) >aUTa>aavaeÙvk==rae ivSaGaR" k==MaRSa&ijTa"====)) a-karaˆ brahma paramaˆ sva-bh€vo ’dhy€tmam ucyate, bh™ta-bh€vodbhava-karo visargaƒ karma- saˆjñitaƒ é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: ParMaMa( A–+arMa( b]ø The supreme indestructible is ‘brahma’ * NaNau Jaqv" AiPa A–+ar" But is the j…va not also a-kara? Ta}a Aah To answer this He says: ParMaMa( Yad( A–+arMa( The a-kara which is supreme JaGaTa" MaUl–k==araav" ADYaaTMaMa( oCYaTae and its [individual] nature is called ‘adhy€tma’. * SvSYa Wv b]øavNaMa( ‘=Sv–>aav"=’ Of that brahma its own (svasya) coming into existence (bhavana) in part as the j…va (individual soul) is called sva-bh€va. Sa" Wv That same [brahma] AaTMaaNaMa( dehMa( AiDak*==TYa presiding over its body >aae¢*==TveNa vTaRMaaNa" and existing as the experiencer ‘=ADYaaTMa=’–XaBdeNa oCYaTae is designated by the word adhy€tma. wiTa AQaR" This is the idea. 332 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

>aUTa–>aav–oÙv–k==r" ivSaGaR" The creative force (visarga) which causes the origin and development of all beings k==MaR–Sa&ijTa" is called ‘karma’.” * (verse without sandhi:) AGNaaE Pa[aSTaa AahuiTa" “The oblation offered into the fire (agni) SaMYak(== AaidTYaMa( oPaiTaïTae reaches in full the sun. AaidTYaaTa( JaaYaTae v*ií" From the sun comes rain v*íe" A‘aMa( from rain food TaTa" Pa[Jaa" and from that (food) beings.” (Manu-saˆhit€ 3.76) ... devTaa–oÕeXaeNa d]VYa–TYaaGa–æPa" Yaj" Sacrifice (yajña) consisting of offering things to some deity SavR–k==MaRaUTa& +arae >aav" PauåzêaiDadEvTaMa( ) AiDaYajae-==_hMaeva}a dehe deh>a*Taa& vr====)) adhibh™taˆ karo bh€vaƒ purua c€dhidaivatam, adhiyajño ’ham ev€tra dehe deha-bht€ˆ vara deh–>a*TaaMa( vr “O best of the embodied [Arjuna]! +ar" >aav" AiDa>aUTaMa( The destructible nature [forming bodies etc.] is ‘adhibh™ta’ Pauåz" c AiDadEvTaMa( and the [vir€˜a-] purua is ‘adhidaiva’. * SaUYaR–Ma<@lMa( ADYavTas Who resides over the [center of the] solar orb Sv–A&Xa– >aUTa–SavR–devTaaNaaMa( AiDaPaiTa" who is the Lord of all devas who are but parts of Him. AhMa( Wv I am Myself [as Supersoul] A}a dehe AiDaYaj" the ‘adhiyajña’ in this body.” * Yaj–AiDaïa}aq devTaa [I am] the presiding deity of sacrifices Yajaid–k==MaR–Pa[vTaRk==" the promoter of rituals like yajñas Tad(–f==l–daTaa c and giver of their fruits. k==QaMa( wiTa ‘How?’ (8.2) ASYa otarMa( ANaeNa Wv o¢==Ma( Its answer to this question is given by this very statement. ANTaYaaRiMaa" GauaavMa( YaaiTa he attains My nature. A}a Sa&XaYa" Na AiSTa Of this there is no doubt.”

[email protected] 333

805 BG 8.6 Ya& Ya& vaiPa SMarN>aav& TYaJaTYaNTae k==levrMa( ) Ta& TaMaevEiTa k==aENTaeYa Sada TaÙav>aaivTa"====)) yaˆ yaˆ v€pi smaran bh€vaˆ tyajaty ante kalevaram, taˆ tam evaiti kaunteya sad€ tad-bh€va-bh€vitaƒ k==aENTaeYa===´ ANTae “O Arjuna! At death YaMa( YaMa( >aavMa( va AiPa SMarNa( [while] remembering which particular existence k==levrMa( TYaJaiTa one gives up the body, TaMa( TaMa( Wv WiTa to that [existence] alone he goes * ANTa–k==ale >aav–ivXaez–SMaraav–>aaivTa" being [all the time] filled with that thought.” 806 BG 8.7 TaSMaaTSaveRzu k==alezu MaaMaNauSMar YauDYa c ) MaYYaiPaRTaMaNaaebuiÖMaaRMaevEZYaSYaSa&XaYa"====)) tasm€t sarveu k€leu m€m anusmara yudhya ca, mayy arpita-mano-buddhir m€m evaiyasy a-saˆayaƒ TaSMaaTa( “Therefore * YaSMaaTa( PaUvR–vaSaNaa Wv Because it is a previous impression ANTa–k==ale SMa*iTa–heTau" that causes remembrance at the the time of death Naih Tada ivvXaSYa SMaraviTa and [because] it is not possible for one helpless (vivaa) [at death] to make any effort at remembrance at that time. SaveRzu k==alezu MaaMa( ANauSMar at all times remember Me! YauDYa c and fight! * SaNTaTa–SMaraviTa is not possible without purity of mind. ATa" YauÖy c (=YauÖySv=) Therefore fight. icta– XauiÖ–AQaRMa( For attaining purity of mind YauÖ–Aaidk==Ma( Sv–DaMaRMa( c ANauiTaï perform your specific duty like fighting. MaiYa AiPaRTa–MaNa"–buiÖ" Having dedicated mind and intelligence to Me MaaMa( Wv WZYaiSa to Me alone you will come, A–Sa&XaYa" no doubt.” 807 BG 8.8 A>YaaSaYaaeGaYau¢e==Na ceTaSaa NaaNYaGaaiMaNaa ) ParMa& Pauåz& idVYa& YaaiTa PaaQaaRNauicNTaYaNa(====)) abhy€sa-yoga-yuktena cetas€ n€nya-g€min€, paramaˆ puruaˆ divyaˆ y€ti p€rth€nucintayan PaaQaR “O Arjuna! A>YaaSa–YaaeGa–Yau¢e==Na By being concentrated (yukta) through the means (yoga) of practice (abhy€sa) Na ANYa–GaaiMaNaa ceTaSaa with [such] an undeviating mind idVYaMa( ParMaMa( PauåzMa( ANauicNTaYaNa( [while] meditating on the effulgent Supreme Lord YaaiTa one attains [Him].” 808 BG 8.9-10 k==iv& Paura

kaviˆ pur€Šam anu€sit€ram aŠor aŠ…y€ˆsam anusmared yaƒ 334 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

sarvasya dh€t€ram a-cintya-r™pam €ditya-varŠaˆ tamasaƒ parast€t Pa[YaaaKTYaa Yau¢==ae YaaeGableNa cEv ) >a]uvaeMaRDYae Pa[a

pray€Ša-k€le manas€calena bhakty€ yukto yoga-balena caiva bhruvor madhye pr€Šam €veya samyak sa taˆ paraˆ puruam upaiti divyam k==ivMa( PauraYa" AiPa AiTaSaU+MaTarMa( Who is even much smaller than ether, time and directions. SavRSYa DaaTaarMa( the maintainer of all A–icNTYa–æPaMa( of inconceivable form * MalqMaSaYaae" MaNaaebuÖyae" A–GaaecrMa( Who is inconceivable for those of impure (mal…masa) mind and intelligence. AaidTYa–vaKTYaa Yau¢==" endowed with bhakti YaaeGa–bleNa c Wv and by the power of yoga >a]uvae" MaDYae Pa[aa]uvae" MaDYae Pa[a

yad a-karaˆ veda-vido vadanti vianti yad yatayo v…ta-r€g€ƒ yad icchanto brahmacaryaˆ caranti tat te padaˆ sa‰graheŠa pravakye Yad( ved–ivd" A–+arMa( vdiNTa “That which the knowers of the Vedas describe as imperishable (a- kara) Yad( vqTa–raGaa" YaTaYa" ivXaiNTa which sages free from attachment enter Yad( wC^NTa" b]ø–cYaRMa( criNTa and desiring which they practice brahmacarya, The a-kara (brahma) has two forms — the v€caka (the denotation) is the om, and the v€cya (the object itself) is the Supreme. Baladeva says that the a-kara of the first line is [email protected] 335

the v€caka (om), the a-kara of the second line is the v€cya (the Supreme) and the a- kara of the third line refers to both. Tad( PadMa( Tae (=Tau>YaMa(=) Sa°hea" baù–ivzYa–Ga]ha]uvae" MaDYae between the eye-brows. YaaeGa–DaarYaaSavTa" Wv >aviTa is possible only for one who practices daily Na ANYaSYa and for none else. wiTa PaUvR–o¢==Ma( Wv ANauSMaarYaiTa This earlier statement is recalled: 811 BG 8.14 ANaNYaceTaa" SaTaTa& Yaae Maa& SMariTa iNaTYaXa" ) TaSYaah& Saul>a" PaaQaR iNaTYaYau¢==SYa YaaeiGaNa"====)) an-anya-cet€ƒ satataˆ yo m€ˆ smarati nityaaƒ, tasy€haˆ sulabhaƒ p€rtha nitya-yuktasya yoginaƒ PaaQaR “O Arjuna! Ya" ANa(–ANYa–ceTaa" One who is single-minded iNaTYaXa" SaTaTaMa( MaaMa( SMariTa and every day always thinks of Me, TaSYa iNaTYa–Yau¢==SYa YaaeiGaNa" for such a constantly absorbed yog… AhMa( Saul>a" I am easy to obtain.” 336 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

812 BG 8.15 MaaMauPaeTYa PauNaJaRNMa du"%alYaMaXaaìTaMa( ) NaaPNauviNTa MahaTMaaNa" Sa&iSaiÖ& ParMaa& GaTaa"====)) m€m upetya punar janma duƒkh€layam a-€vatam, n€pnuvanti mah€tm€naƒ saˆsiddhiˆ param€ˆ gat€ƒ Maha–AaTMaaNa" “Great souls MaaMa( oPaeTYa [after] attaining Me ParMaaMa( Sa&iSaiÖMa( GaTaa" having achieved the supreme perfection (liberation) PauNa" du"%–AalYaMa( A–XaaìTaMa( JaNMa again a miserable and temporary birth Na AaPNauviNTa they do not take.” 813 BG 8.16 Aab]ø>auvNaaçaek==a" PauNaraviTaRNaae-==_JauRNa ) MaaMauPaeTYa Tau k==aENTaeYa PauNaJaRNMa Na ivÛTae====)) €brahma-bhuvan€l lok€ƒ punar €vartino ’rjuna, m€m upetya tu kaunteya punar janma na vidyate AJauRNa k==aENTaeYa “O Arjuna! Aab]ø–>auvNaaTa( Upto (€-) the world of Brahm€ (brahma-loka) laek==a" PauNa"–AaviTaRNa" [all] worlds are places of rebirth. MaaMa( oPaeTYa Tau But [after] attaining Me PauNa" JaNMa Na ivÛTae there is no more birth.” 814 BG 8.17 SahóYauGaPaYaRNTaMahYaRd( b]øaPa[eTaMa( a catur-yuga (all four yugas) [= divya-yuga] is meant. rai}aMa( YauGa–Sahó–ANTaaMa( and [his] night lasts one thousand [divya-] yugas ivdu" those who know [this], Tae Ah"–rai}a–ivd" JaNaa" they are men who know day and night.” * YaezaMa( Tau ke==vlMa( cNd]–AkR==–GaTYaa Wv jaNaMa( But those whose knowledge [of day and night] comes only from the motion of moon and sun Tae TaQaa Ah"–ra}a–ivd" Na >aviNTa they are not such knowers of day and night ALPa–diXaRTvaTa( for their vision is limited. ... Ta}a AYaMa( k==al–Gaa" vzR–SahóE" with 12,000 [such deva-] years (vara) cTauYauRGaMa( >aviTa a catur-yuga (divya-yuga) is made. 815 BG 8.18 AVYa¢==ad( VYa¢==Ya" SavaR" Pa[>avNTYahraGaMae ) ra}YaaGaMae Pa[lqYaNTae Ta}aEvaVYa¢==Sa&jke======)) a-vyakt€d vyaktayaƒ sarv€ƒ prabhavanty ahar-€game, r€try-€game pral…yante tatraiv€vyakta-saˆjñake Ah"–AaGaMae “At the advent of [Brahm€’s] day [email protected] 337

A–VYa¢==aTa( SavaR" VYa¢==Ya" Pa[>aviNTa from the unmanifest (a-vyakta, pradh€na) all manifestations are born. rai}a–AaGaMae At the arrival of [his] night Ta}a Wv A–VYa¢==–Sa&jke== Pa[lqYaNTae they dissolve into that very unmanifest.” * vEraGYa–AQaRMa( To infuse a spirit of dispassion (vair€gya) Sa*ií–Pa[lYa–Pa[vahSYa A– ivC^edMa( dXaRYaiTa He shows that the current of creation and dissolution is unbroken: 816 BG 8.19 >aUTaGa]aMa" Sa WvaYa& >aUTva >aUTva Pa[lqYaTae ) ra}YaaGaMae-==_vXa" PaaQaR Pa[>avTYahraGaMae====)) bh™ta-gr€maƒ sa ev€yaˆ bh™tv€ bh™tv€ pral…yate, r€try-€game ’vaaƒ p€rtha prabhavaty ahar-€game PaaQaR “O Arjuna! Sa" Wv AYaMa( >aUTa–Ga]aMa" That very multitude of beings * Ya" Pa[ak(== AaSaqTa( That which existed before [, and none other]. >aUTva >aUTva [after] being born again and again rai}a–AaGaMae Pa[lqYaTae at the arrival of night it dissolves Ah"–AaGaMae A–vXa" Pa[>aviTa and at the advent of day it helplessly manifests.” * Ah"–AaGaMae At the advent of day AvXa" k==MaaRid–ParTaN}a" Pa[>aviTa it manifests helplessly, subject to its past karma, etc. * laek==aNaaMa( A–iNaTYaTvMa( Pa[PaHCYa After elucidating the impermanence of the worlds ParMaeìr–SvæPaSYa iNaTYaTvMa( Pa[PaÄYaiTa He elaborates the eternity of the Lord’s nature: 817 BG 8.20 ParSTaSMaatau===>aavae==_NYaae-==_VYa¢==ae==_VYa¢==aTSaNaaTaNa"===)===Ya"===Sa===SaveRzu===>aUTaezu===NaXYaTSau===Na===ivNaXYaiTa====)) paras tasm€t tu bh€vo ’nyo ’vyakto ’vyakt€t san€tanaƒ, yaƒ sa sarveu bh™teu nayatsu na vinayati TaSMaaTa( A–VYa¢==aTa( Tau Par" “But beyond that a-vyakta (unmanifest matter, pradh€na) ANYa" A–VYa¢==" >aav" is another a-vyakta nature (spirit) * TaSYa AiPa k==araUTa" Being the cause even of that (matter). Ya" SaNaaTaNa" which is eternal. SaveRzu >aUTaezu NaXYaTSau When all beings are perishing Sa" Na ivNaXYaiTa that does not perish.” * A–ivNaaXae Pa[Maa

338 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

819 BG 8.22 Pauåz" Sa Par" PaaQaR >aKTYaa l>YaSTvNaNYaYaa ) YaSYaaNTa"SQaaiNa >aUTaaiNa YaeNa SavRiMad& TaTaMa(====)) puruaƒ sa paraƒ p€rtha bhakty€ labhyas tv an-anyay€, yasy€ntaƒ-sth€ni bh™t€ni yena sarvam idaˆ tatam PaaQaR “O Arjuna! YaSYa ANTa"–SQaaiNa >aUTaaiNa In whom all beings reside YaeNa wdMa( SavRMa( TaTaMa( and by whom all this [world] is pervaded, Sa" Par" Pauåz" [Me] that Supreme Lord * Sa" c AhMa( Par" Pauåz" I, that supreme Being. ANa(–ANYaYaa Tau >aKTYaa l>Ya" is to be attained only by unalloyed devotion.” * Tad( WvMa( Thus [it has been stated that] ParMaeìr–oPaaSak==a" the worshipers of the Lord Tad(–PadMa( Pa[aPYa after attained His abode Na iNavTaRNTa they do not return. ANYae Tau AavTaRNTae But others return: 820 BG 8.23 Ya}a k==ale TvNaav*itaMaav*ita& cEv YaaeiGaNa" ) Pa[YaaTaa YaaiNTa Ta& k==al& v+YaaiMa >arTazR>a====)) yatra k€le tv an-€vttim €vttiˆ caiva yoginaƒ, pray€t€ y€nti taˆ k€laˆ vaky€mi bharatarabha >arTa–‰z>a “O Arjuna! Ya}a k==ale Tau Pa[YaaTaa" YaaeiGaNa" Yog…s, on which path (k€la — ‘time’) having departed ANa(–Aav*itaMa( Aav*itaMa( c Wv YaaiNTa they attain liberation or rebirth, TaMa( k==alMa( v+YaaiMa that [respective] path I shall explain.” * k==al–XaBdeNa By the word ‘time’ k==al–Ai>aMaaiNaNaqi>a" AiTavaihk==Ii>a" devTaai>a" Pa[aPYa" MaaGaR" oPal+YaTae the path (m€rga) is meant which is attained under the guidance of deities presiding time [who guide the soul]. 821 BG 8.24 AiGNaJYaaeRiTarh" Xau©==" za" c Through rituals for special desires SvGaR–>aaeGa–ANaNTarMa( after enjoyment in heaven Aav*ita" one returns [to this world]. iNaizÖ–k==MaRi>a" Tau Through prohibited actions Nark==–>aaeGa–ANaNTarMa( after suffering in hell Aav*ita" one [also] returns. +aud]–k==MaRavaJauRNa====)) naite st… p€rtha j€nan yog… muhyati kacana, tasm€t sarveu k€leu yoga-yukto bhav€rjuna PaaQaR AJauRNa “O Arjuna! WTae Sa*Taq JaaNaNa( Knowing these two paths k==êNa YaaeGaq Na MauùiTa a yog… is not bewildered [by so-called heaven]. * Maae+a–Sa&Saar–Pa[aPak==aE JaaNaNa( Knowing them to lead to liberation or rebirth k==iêd( AiPa Na MauùiTa no one is deluded Sau%–buÖya SvGaaRid–f==lMa( Na k==aMaYaTae i.e., he does not desire results like heaven as something pleasurable ik==NTau ParMaeìr–iNaï" Wv >aviTa but is devoted to the Lord alone. wiTa AQaR" That is the idea. TaSMaaTa( SaveRzu k==alezu Therefore, at all times YaaeGa–Yau¢==" >av be engaged in yoga!” 825 BG 8.28 vedezu Yajezu TaPa"Sau cEv daNaezu YaTPau

vedeu yajñeu tapaƒsu caiva d€neu yat puŠya-phalaˆ pradi˜am atyeti tat sarvam idaˆ viditv€ yog… paraˆ sth€nam upaiti c€dyam vedezu Yajezu “Through [study of] the Vedas and [performance of] sacrifices (yajña) TaPa"Sau daNaezu c Wv through austerities (tapas) and charities (d€na) Yad( PauaUTa–SQaaNaMa(=) and primeval, i.e., which is the origin of this world ivZ

Sanskrit — Kdanta 7

(1) kta (2) k€rya (3) payan (4) tyaktv€ (5) veditum (6) yoga-stha

(7) ravaŠam With the suffixes .ana and .[˜]ana abstract nouns (bh€va-prayoga) and instrumental nouns (karaŠa- prayoga) are formed: √ru...é[v>> ravaŠa — hearing; the act of hearing is called ravaŠam √kŽt[a]...Sa&XaBdNae — to glorify >>> k==ITaRNa — glorifying √sm...icNTaaYaaMa( — to think, remember >>> SMar>> AcRNa — worshiping √vad[i]...Ai>avadNa–STauTYaae" — to offer respects; glorify >>> vNdNa — praising

[email protected] 341

Hinduism — G…t€ 9 R€ja-vidy€-r€ja-guhya-yoga — ‘The Yoga of the Supreme Knowledge (vidy€) and Secret (guhya)’

* SaáMa–AíMaYaae" In the seventh and eighth chapters SvqYaMa( PaarMaeìrMa( TatvMa( >aKTYaa Wv Saul>aMa( Na ANYaQaa wiTa oKTva after telling that His, the Lord’s, existence is easily attained by devotion alone and by no other means, wdaNaqMa( now A– icNTYaMa( Svk==IYaMa( WeìYaRMa( >a¢e==" c A–SaaDaaraavMa( Pa[PaÄiYaZYaNa( in order to expound His own inconceivable glory and the extraordinary power of bhakti [He says:] 826 BG 9.1 é[q>aGavaNauvac wd& Tau Tae GauùTaMa& Pa[v+YaaMYaNaSaUYave ) jaNa& ivjaNaSaihTa& YaJjaTva Maae+YaSae-==_Xau>aaTa(====)) idaˆ tu te guhyatamaˆ pravaky€my anas™yave, jñ€naˆ vijñ€na-sahitaˆ yaj jñ€tv€ mokyase ’ubh€t é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: wdMa( Tau GauùTaMaMa( jaNaMa( This most confidential knowledge [about Me] * GauùMa( ‘Secret’ means DaMaR–jaNaMa( knowledge about duty/religion. TaTa" dehaid– VYaiTair¢==–AaTMa–jaNaMa( GauùTarMa( Knowledge about the soul as different from the body etc. is a greater secret (guhya.tara) than that. TaTa" AiPa And even than that ParMaaTMa– jaNaMa( AiTarhSYaTvaTa( GauùTaMaMa( knowledge about the Supersoul is the greatest secret (guhya.tama), being a great mystery. ivjaNa–SaihTaMa( along with its realization (i.e., devotion) ANa(–ASaUYave Tae (=Tau>YaMa(=) to you, who are not envious * ‘=PauNa" PauNa" Sv–MaahaTMYaMa( Wv oPaidXaiTa=’ wiTa [You are not thinking that:] He teaches again and again His own greatness. Pa[v+YaaiMa I will explain. Yad( jaTva [After] knowing this A–Xau>aaTa( Maae+YaSae you will be freed from misfortune (material existence).” * SaÛ" Wv Mau¢==" >aivZYaiSa You will instantly be liberated. 827 BG 9.2 raJaivÛa raJaGauù& Paiv}aiMadMautaMaMa( ) Pa[TYa+aavGaMa& DaMYa| SauSau%& k==TauRMaVYaYaMa(====)) r€ja-vidy€ r€ja-guhyaˆ pavitram idam uttamam, pratyak€vagamaˆ dharmyaˆ susukhaˆ kartum a- vyayam wdMa( raJa–ivÛa raJa–GauùMa( “It is the best (‘king’) of all knowledge and secrets otaMaMa( Paiv}aMa( supremely purifying Pa[TYa+a–AvGaMaMa( DaMYaRMa( directly experienced and virtuous * DaMYaRMa( c And dharmya means DaMaaRTa( ANaPaeTaMa( it is not deviating from dharma SavR–DaMaR–f==lTvaTa( because it includes the fruit of all dharma (virtuous acts). SauSau%Ma( k==TauRMa( A–VYaYaMa( very easy to perform and imperishable.” * A–VYaYaMa( c A+aYa–f==lTvaTa( It is called a-vyaya because its fruit is everlasting. 342 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

* NaNau WvMa( ASYa AiTaSauk==rTve But if it were so easy to perform ke== NaaMa ‘=Sa&SaairaUTaaiNa Na cah& TaeZvviSQaTa"====)) may€ tatam idaˆ sarvaˆ jagad a-vyakta-m™rtin€, mat-sth€ni sarva-bh™t€ni na c€haˆ tev avasthitaƒ A–VYa¢==–MaUiTaRNaa MaYaa “By Me, in an unmanifest form * k==araUTaeNa By being the cause. wdMa( SavRMa( JaGaTa( TaTaMa( all this world is pervaded. SavR–>aUTaaiNa Mad(–SQaaiNa All beings are situated in Me AhMa( Taezu Na c AviSQaTa" but I am not situated in (attached to) them.” * Aak==aXavTa(–A–Sa®TvaTa( Because of being unattached like the sky [in which everything rests]. As subtle and remote cause, maintainer and destroyer the Lord can be said to be inside (pervading) everything. No being exists outside His energy, all beings are in Him. At the same time the Lord is unattached to His creation, free from any sense of aha‰k€ra (which is so typical for the j…vas). In this sense He is not in this world. 830 BG 9.5 Na c MaTSQaaiNa >aUTaaiNa PaXYa Mae YaaeGaMaEìrMa( ) >aUTa>a*‘a c >aUTaSQaae MaMaaTMaa >aUTa>aavNa"====)) na ca mat-sth€ni bh™t€ni paya me yogam aivaram, bh™ta-bhn na ca bh™ta-stho mam€tm€ bh™ta-bh€vanaƒ >aUTaaiNa Na c Mad(–SQaaiNa “Nor are the beings situated in Me This seems to contradict the previous statement (9.4) that He pervades everything. Therefore He admits that this is beyond mundane logic: Mae (=MaMa=) WeìrMa( YaaeGaMa( PaXYa behold My uncommon mysticism! MaMa AaTMaa >aUTa–>aavNa" >aUTa–>a*Ta( My Self is the creator and maintainer of beings Na c >aUTa–SQa" but not situated in (attached to) them.” * YaQaa Jaqv" Like the j…va dehMa( ib>a]Ta( PaalYaNa( c which is sustaining and protecting the body AhªareaUTaaiNa DaarYaNa( PaalYaNa( AiPa although I am similarly sustaining and protecting the living beings Na Taezu iTaïaiMa I am not in them (not attached to them) iNarhªarTvaTa( because of being free from false ego. * A–Sa&iëíYaae" AiPa Even between two objects not in contact with each other AaDaar–AaDaeYa–>aavMa( there is a relation of supporter (€dh€ra) and supported (€dheya) d*íaNTaeNa Aah [this] is being stated through an example:

[email protected] 343

831 BG 9.6 YaQaak==aXaiSQaTaae iNaTYa& vaYau" SavR}aGaae MahaNa( ) TaQaa SavaRiaUTaaiNa MaTSQaaNaqTYauPaDaarYa====)) yath€k€a-sthito nityaˆ v€yuƒ sarvatra-go mah€n, tath€ sarv€Ši bh™t€ni mat-sth€n…ty upadh€raya YaQaa SavR}a–Ga" MahaNa( vaYau" “Just as the great wind, blowing everywhere iNaTYaMa( Aak==aXa–iSQaTa" is always situated in space, * Avk==aXaMa( ivNaa Because without space (avak€a) AvSQaaNa–ANauPaPatae" there is no possibility [for any object] to exist. TaQaa SavaRiaUTaaiNa Mad(–SQaaiNa so do all beings stay in Me wiTa oPaDaarYa thus understand!” * Tad( WvMa( A–Sa®SYa YaaeGa–MaaYaYaa iSQaiTa–heTauTvMa( o¢==Ma( Thus it has been stated that the unattached [Lord] is the cause of sustenance through His mysterious power (yoga-m€y€). TaYaa Wv Sa*ií–Pa[lYa–heTauTvMa( c [His] being the cause of creation and dissolution also through that same [yoga-m€y€] Aah is being stated [now]: 832 BG 9.7 SavR>aUTaaiNa k==aENTaeYa Pa[k*==iTa& YaaiNTa MaaiMak==aMa( ) k==LPa+aYae PauNaSTaaiNa k==LPaadaE ivSa*JaaMYahMa(====)) sarva-bh™t€ni kaunteya praktiˆ y€nti m€mik€m, kalpa-kaye punas t€ni kalp€dau visj€my aham k==aENTaeYa “O Arjuna! k==LPa–+aYae At the end of a creation (kalpa) SavR–>aUTaaiNa MaaiMak==aMa( Pa[k*==iTaMa( YaaiNTa all beings attain (are dissolved in) My prakti. k==LPa–AadaE At the beginning of a [next] creation AhMa( TaaiNa PauNa" ivSa*JaaiMa I release (create) them again.” * NaNau But A–Sa®" iNaivRk==ar" c being unattached and changeless TvMa( k==QaMa( Sa*JaiSa How do You create? 833 BG 9.8 Pa[k*==iTa& SvaMaví>Ya ivSa*JaaiMa PauNa" PauNa" ) >aUTaGa]aMaiMaMa& k*==TòMavXa& Pa[k*==TaevRXaaTa(====)) praktiˆ sv€m ava˜abhya visj€mi punaƒ punaƒ, bh™ta-gr€mam imaˆ ktsnam a-vaaˆ prakter va€t SvaMa( Pa[k*==iTaMa( Aví>Ya “[After] presiding over My own prakti wMaMa( k*==TòMa( >aUTa–Ga]aMaMa( this entire multitude of beings PauNa" PauNa" ivSa*JaaiMa I create again and again, * k==QaMa( How [do You send them forth]? Pa[k*==Tae" vXaaTa( A–vXaMa( which is helpless under the control of [its individual] nature.” * Pa[acqNa–k==MaR–iNaiMata–Tad(–Sv>aav–blaTa( On the strength of their respective nature which is the result of their past karma. 834 BG 9.9 Na c Maa& TaaiNa k==MaaRi

* k==MaR–AaSai¢==" ih Only attachment to actions bNDa–heTau" is the cause of bondage. Saa c And that (attachment) Aaá–k==aMaTvaTa( because My desires are already fulfilled MaMa Na AiSTa I do not have. odaSaqNavTa( AaSaqNaMa( and situated as if neutral.” 835 BG 9.10 MaYaaDYa+aeaavMaJaaNaNTaae MaMa >aUTaMaheìrMa(====)) avaj€nanti m€ˆ m™h€ m€nu…ˆ tanum €ritam, paraˆ bh€vam a-j€nanto mama bh™ta-mahevaram MaU!a" “Fools MaMa >aUTa–Maha–wRìrMa( ParMa( >aavMa( My supreme nature as the Lord of beings A–JaaNaNTa" not knowing MaaNauzqMa( TaNauMa( Aaié[TaMa( for having taken a human form MaaMa( AvJaaNaiNTa they deride Me.” * XauÖ–SatvMaYaqMa( AiPa TaNauMa( Though [My] form is made of pure sattva, [yet they deride Me] >a¢==–wC^a–vXaaTa( MaNauZYa–Aak==arMa( Aaié[TavNTaMa( for having taken a human form at the instance of My devotees. They think Me to be an ordinary man and deride Me. 837 BG 9.12 MaaegaaXaa Maaegak==MaaR

* ‘=Mata" ANYaTa(–devTaa–ANTarMa( i+aPa[Ma( f==lMa( daSYaiTa=’ That another god besides Me gives the result sooner wiTa WvMa(–>aUTaa Maaegaa (=iNaZf==la=) Wv AaXaa this vain, fruitless hope. ATaWv Mad(–ivMau%TvaTa( Therefore, because they turn away from Me MaaegaaiNa (=VYaQaaRiNa=) k==MaaRiaJaNTYaNaNYaMaNaSaae jaTva >aUTaaidMaVYaYaMa(====)) mah€tm€nas tu m€ˆ p€rtha daiv…ˆ praktim €rit€ƒ, bhajanty an-anya-manaso jñ€tv€ bh™t€dim a-vyayam PaaQaR “O Arjuna! Maha–AaTMaaNa" Tau But the great souls * k==aMaaid–ANai>a>aUTa–ictaa" Those who are not overcome by desire, etc. dEvqMa( Pa[k*==iTaMa( Aaié[Taa" having taken shelter of the divine nature ANa(–ANYa–MaNaSa" whose minds are [thus] without deviation A–VYaYaMa( >aUTa–AaidMa( jaTva [after] knowing the imperishable source of creation MaaMa( >aJaiNTa they worship Me.” * TaezaMa( >aJaNa–Pa[k==arMa( Aah Their way of worship is stated: 839 BG 9.14 SaTaTa& k==ITaRYaNTaae Maa& YaTaNTaê d*!v]Taa" ) NaMaSYaNTaê Maa& >aKTYaa iNaTYaYau¢==a oPaaSaTae====)) satataˆ k…rtayanto m€ˆ yatanta ca dha-vrat€ƒ, namasyanta ca m€ˆ bhakty€ nitya-yukt€ up€sate SaTaTaMa( MaaMa( k==ITaRYaNTa" “Always glorifying Me * STaae}a–MaN}aaidi>a" With hymns, mantras, etc. d*!–v]Taa" YaTaNTa" c and (or) endeavoring with great vows NaMaSYaNTa" c and bowing down iNaTYa–Yau¢==a" [thus] always being absorbed [in Me] MaaMa( >aKTYaa oPaaSaTae they worship Me with devotion.” Different methods of worship are stated. 840 BG 9.15 jaNaYajeNa caPYaNYae YaJaNTaae MaaMauPaaSaTae ) Wk==TveNa Pa*Qa¤eNa bhuDaa ivìTaaeMau%Ma(====)) jñ€na-yajñena c€py anye yajanto m€m up€sate, ekatvena pthaktvena bahudh€ vivato-mukham ANYae AiPa “And others jaNa–YajeNa YaJaNTa" c [while] sacrificing through knowledge (jñ€na-yajña) Wk==TveNa [either] through oneness (advaita) * ke==icd( Wk==TveNa Some as being one [with the Absolute] Pa*Qa¤eNa through diversity (dvaita) * ke==icd( Pa*Qa¤eNa Some as being different [from the Absolute] ‘=daSa" AhMa(=’ wiTa that ‘I am a servant [of the Lord]’. ivìTa"–Mau%Ma( [or] as being universally present * b]ø–åd]aid–æPae

* SavaRTMaTaaMa( Pa[PaÄYaiTa ‘=AhMa(=’ wiTa cTaui>aR" His being the universal soul is elaborated [in four verses]: 841 BG 9.16 Ah& §==Taurh& Yaj" SvDaahMahMaaEzDaMa( ) MaN}aae-==_hMahMaevaJYaMahMaiGNarh& huTaMa(====)) ahaˆ kratur ahaˆ yajñaƒ svadh€ham aham auadham, mantro ’ham aham ev€jyam aham agnir ahaˆ hutam AhMa( §==Tau" AhMa( Yaj" “I am kratu (agni˜oma-yajña), I am (pañca-)yajña AhMa( SvDaa AhMa( AaEzDaMa( I am svadh€ (r€ddha), I am the food * AaEzDaMa( Auadha means AaeziDa–Pa[>avMa( A‘aMa( food prepared from plants >aezJaMa( va or medicine. AhMa( MaN}a" AhMa( Wv AaJYaMa( I am the mantra, I am the ghee AhMa( AiGNa" AhMa( huTaMa( I am the [sacrificial] fire, I am the oblation.” 842 BG 9.17 iPaTaahMaSYa JaGaTaae MaaTaa DaaTaa iPaTaaMah" ) veÛ& Paiv}aMaaeªar ‰KSaaMa YaJaurev c====)) pit€ham asya jagato m€t€ dh€t€ pit€mahaƒ, vedyaˆ pavitram o‰k€ra k s€ma yajur eva ca AhMa( ASYa JaGaTa" “I am of this world (jagat) iPaTaa MaaTaa DaaTaa iPaTaaMah" the father (pit), mother (m€t), maintainer and grandfather veÛMa( Paiv}aMa( AaeMa(–k==ar" the knowable, the purifier, the syllable om ‰k(== SaaMa YaJau" Wv c ¬g-, S€ma- and Yajur-Vedas.” 843 BG 9.18 GaiTa>aRTaaR Pa[>au" Saa+aq iNavaSa" Xarav" Pa[lYa" SQaaNa& iNaDaaNa& bqJaMaVYaYaMa(====)) gatir bhart€ prabhuƒ s€k… niv€saƒ araŠaˆ suht, prabhavaƒ pralayaƒ sth€naˆ nidh€naˆ b…jam a-vyayam GaiTa" >aTaaR Pa[>au" Saa+aq “[I am] the goal (fruit), sustainer, controller and witness [of karma] iNavaSa" Xarav" Pa[lYa" SQaaNaMa( creator, annihilator and maintainer iNaDaaNaMa( A–VYaYaMa( bqJaMa( resting place and eternal seed.” * iNaDaqYaTae AiSMaNa( wiTa iNaDaaNaMa( lYa–SQaaNaMa( Nidh€na is that in which a thing remains latent, the repository. A–VYaYaMa( A–ivNaaiXa Changeless means not destructible NaTau v]qih–Aaid–bqJavTa( NaìrMa( and not destructible like seeds of rice, etc. 844 BG 9.19 TaPaaMYahMah& vz| iNaGa*õaMYauTSa*JaaiMa c ) AMa*Ta& cEv Ma*TYauê SadSaÀahMaJauRNa====)) tap€my aham ahaˆ varaˆ nighŠ€my utsj€mi ca, amtaˆ caiva mtyu ca sad a-sac c€ham arjuna AJauRNa “O Arjuna! AhMa( TaPaaiMa [As sun] I give heat AhMa( vzRMa( iNaGa*õaiMa oTSa*JaaiMa c I withhold and send forth the rain. AhMa( AMa*TaMa( c Wv Ma*TYau" c I am immortality (life) and death SaTa( A–SaTa( c the visible and invisible.” [email protected] 347

* SaTa( SQaUlMa( d*XYaMa( Sat means gross, visible A–SaTa( c SaU+MaMa( A–d*XYaMa( a-sat means subtle, invisible. ‘=WTad( SavRMa( AhMa( Wv=’ wiTa MaTva Knowing that ‘all this is Myself’ MaaMa( Wv bhuDaa oPaaSaTae they worship Me alone in different ways. 845 BG 9.20 }aEivÛa Maa& SaaeMaPaa" PaUTaPaaPaa YajEirîa SvGaRiTa& Pa[aQaRYaNTae ) Tae PauaaeGaaNa( ))

trai-vidy€ m€ˆ somap€ƒ p™ta-p€p€ yajñair i˜v€ svar-gatiˆ pr€rthayante te puŠyam €s€dya surendra-lokam ananti divy€n divi deva-bhog€n }aEivÛa" “The knowers of the Vedas YajE" MaaMa( wîa [after] worshiping Me with yajñas * ‘=MaMa Wv æPaMa( devTaa–ANTarMa(=’ That other devas are but forms of Mine wiTa A– JaaNaNTa" AiPa although not knowing this, vSTauTa" wNd]aid–æPaeaaeGaaNa( AXNaiNTa they enjoy celestial pleasures of the devas.” 846 BG 9.21 Tae Ta& >au¤a SvGaRlaek&== ivXaal& +aqaNTae ))

te taˆ bhuktv€ svarga-lokaˆ vi€laˆ k…Še puŠye martya-lokaˆ vianti evaˆ tray…-dharmam anuprapann€ gat€gataˆ k€ma-k€m€ labhante TaMa( ivXaalMa( SvGaR–laek==Ma( >au¤a “[After] enjoying that extensive heaven PauaNTae achieve the result of ‘going and coming’.” 847 BG 9.22 ANaNYaaiêNTaYaNTaae Maa& Yae JaNaa" PaYauRPaaSaTae ) Taeza& iNaTYaai>aYau¢==aNaa& YaaeGa+aeMa& vhaMYahMa(====)) an-any€ cintayanto m€ˆ ye jan€ƒ paryup€sate, te€ˆ nity€bhiyukt€n€ˆ yoga-kemaˆ vah€my aham Yae ANa(–ANYaa" JaNaa" “[But] those unalloyed persons MaaMa( icNTaYaNTa" PaYauRPaaSaTae who worship Me through meditation [on Me], TaezaMa( iNaTYa–Ai>aYau¢==aNaaMa( for them who are always absorbed AhMa( YaaeGa–+aeMaMa( vhaiMa I provide for their material well-being (yoga-kema — ‘gain and safety’).” * Maae+a–Aa:YaMa( c And also what is called liberation (moka) TaE" A–Pa[aiQaRTaMa( AiPa even without being asked by them AhMa( Wv vhaiMa I supply [that].

348 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

848 BG 9.23 Yae-==_PYaNYadevTaa>a¢==a YaJaNTae é[ÖYaaiNvTaa" ) Tae-==_iPa MaaMaev k==aENTaeYa YaJaNTYaiviDaPaUvRk==Ma(====)) ye ’py anya-devat€-bhakt€ yajante raddhay€nvit€ƒ, te ’pi m€m eva kaunteya yajanty a-vidhi-p™rvakam k==aENTaeYa “O Arjuna! Yae ANYa–devTaa–>a¢==a" AiPa Even those devotees of other deities (devat€) é[ÖYaa AiNvTaa" YaJaNTae who worship [those deities] endowed with faith, Tae AiPa MaaMa( Wv YaJaiNTa [unknowingly] they also worship Me alone A–iviDa–PaUvRk==Ma( [though] irregularly.” * Maae+a–Pa[aPak==Ma( iviDaMa( ivNaa Without [following] the rule for attaining liberation. ATa" Tae PauNa" AavTaRNTae Thus they return again [to this world]. 849 BG 9.24 Ah& ih SavRYajaNaa& >aae¢==a c Pa[>aurev c ) Na Tau MaaMai>aJaaNaiNTa TatveNaaTaêyviNTa Tae====)) ahaˆ hi sarva-yajñ€n€ˆ bhokt€ ca prabhur eva ca, na tu m€m abhij€nanti tattven€ta cyavanti te SavR–YajaNaaMa( “Of all sacrifices AhMa( ih >aae¢==a c Pa[>au" Wv c I alone am the enjoyer and master. * Tad( Tad( devTaa–æPaeaJaaNaiNTa But they do not understand Me in truth, ATa" CYaviNTa therefore they fall down.” * PauNa" AavTaRNTae Thus they return again. 850 BG 9.25 YaaiNTa==devv]Taa==devaiNPaTa›NYaaiNTa==iPaTa*v]Taa"==)===>aUTaaiNa==YaaiNTa==>aUTaeJYaa==YaaiNTa==MaÛaiJaNaae=_iPa===MaaMa(===)) y€nti deva-vrat€ dev€n pitŽn y€nti pit-vrat€ƒ, bh™t€ni y€nti bh™tejy€ y€nti mad-y€jino ’pi m€m dev–v]Taa" devaNa( YaaiNTa “Worshipers of the gods (deva) [like Indra] attain the devas iPaTa*–v]Taa" iPaTa›Na( YaaiNTa worshipers of the forefathers (pit) attain the pits >aUTa–wJYaa" >aUTaaiNa YaaiNTa worshipers of the ghosts (bh™ta) attain the bh™tas Mad(–YaaiJaNa" MaaMa( AiPa YaaiNTa [similarly] My worshipers also attain Me.” * Tae Tau MaaMa( Wv A–+aYaMa( ParMaaNaNd–æPaMa( NaaraYaa¢==aNaaMa( A+aYa–f==lTvMa( o¢==Ma( Thus it is stated that His devotees get an undecaying fruit. ANaaYaaSaTvMa( Sv–>a¢e==" dXaRYaiTa Now He shows how easy devotion to Him is: 851 BG 9.26 Pa}a& PauZPa& f==l& TaaeYa& Yaae Mae >aKTYaa Pa[YaC^iTa ) Tadh& >aKTYauPaôTaMaXNaaiMa Pa[YaTaaTMaNa"====)) patraˆ pupaˆ phalaˆ toyaˆ yo me bhakty€ prayacchati, tad ahaˆ bhakty-upahtam an€mi prayat€tmanaƒ Pa}aMa( PauZPaMa( f==lMa( TaaeYaMa( “[Just] a leaf (patra), flower (pupa), fruit (phala) or water (toya) Ya" Mae (=MaùMa(=) >aKTYaa Pa[YaC^iTa one who gives Me with devotion, Pa[YaTa–AaTMaNa" >ai¢==–oPaôTaMa( being the devout offering of a pure soul Tad( AhMa( AXNaaiMa I enjoy that.” [email protected] 349

* Pa[qTYaa Ga*õaiMa I accept [it] with pleasure. Naih Maha–iv>aUiTa–PaTae" ParMaeìrSYa MaMa +aud]–devTaaNaaMa( wv bhu–ivta–SaaDYa–YaaGaaidi>a" PairTaaez" SYaaTa( Unlike the petty (kudra) gods, I, the supreme Lord, master of great powers, am not pleased by sacrifices (y€ga), etc. which demand great wealth (bahu-vitta) ik==NTau >ai¢==–Maa}aea¢e==Na SaMaiPaRTaMa( Yad( ik==iÄd( Pa}aaid–Maa}aMa( AiPa Therefore, whatever [little] is offered by the devotee (bhakta), be it even a leaf etc. Tad(–ANauGa]h– AQaRMa( Wv AXNaaiMa I accept it just to favor him. * Nac Pa}a–PauZPaaidk==Ma( AiPa Not even those leaves, flowers, etc. Yaj–AQaRMa( PaXau– SaaeMaaid–d]VYavTa( which are like the [sacrificial] animals, Soma plants and other materials for a sacrifice Mad(–AQaRMa( Wv oÛMaE" AaPaaÛ SaMaPaRaviTa So that all this becomes like an offering to Me WvMa( ku==åZv thus you should do it. 853 BG 9.28 Xau>aaXau>af==lErev& Maae+YaSae k==MaRbNDaNaE" ) Sa‘YaaSaYaaeGaYau¢==aTMaa ivMau¢==ae MaaMauPaEZYaiSa====)) ubh€ubha-phalair evaˆ mokyase karma-bandhanaiƒ, sanny€sa-yoga-yukt€tm€ vimukto m€m upaiyasi Xau>a–A–Xau>a–f==lE" k==MaR–bNDaNaE" “From the good and bad results which are the bonds of karma WvMa( Maae+YaSae thus you will be freed. ivMau¢==" Being liberated [from those bonds] Sa‘YaaSa–YaaeGa–Yau¢==–AaTMaa and endowed with renunciation MaaMa( oPaEZYaiSa you will attain Me.” * k==MaRa¢e==>Ya" Wv Maae+aMa( ddaiSa If You give liberation only to Your devotees Na A–>a¢e==>Ya" and not to non-devotees TaihR then Tav AiPa ik==Ma( raGa–Üezaid–k*==TaMa( vEzMYaMa( AiSTa is there also partiality (vaiamya) in You through attachment, aversion, etc.? 854 BG 9.29 SaMaae-_h&===SavR>aUTaezu==Na==Mae==ÜeZYaae=_iSTa==Na==iPa[Ya"==)==Yae==>aJaiNTa==Tau==Maa&==>aKTYaa==MaiYa==Tae==Taezu===caPYahMa(===)) samo ’haˆ sarva-bh™teu na me dveyo ’sti na priyaƒ, ye bhajanti tu m€ˆ bhakty€ mayi te teu c€py aham 350 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

SavR–>aUTaezu AhMa( SaMa" “I am equal to all beings Mae (=MaMa=) Na ÜeZYa" Na iPa[Ya" AiSTa [therefore] for Me there is no enemy, no friend. Yae Tau MaaMa( >aKTYaa >aJaiNTa But those who worship Me with devotion Tae MaiYa they are in Me AhMa( AiPa c Taezu and I am also in them [as their guide].” * YaQaa AGNae" As there is of the fire, Sv–Saevke==zu Wv TaMa"–XaqTaaid–du"%Ma( APaaku==vRTa" AiPa which also removes the misery (duƒkha) of darkness, cold etc., only for those who tend it, Na vEzMYaMa( no partiality, YaQaa va k==LPa–v*+aSYa or as there is [no partiality] of a desire tree [which grants desired objects only to those who sit under it], TaQaa Wv so also >a¢==–Pa+aPaaiTaNa" AiPa though I favor [My] devotees MaMa vEzMYaMa( Na AiSTa Wv there is certainly no partiality in Me, ik==NTau Mad(–>a¢e==" Wv AYaMa( MaihMaa but this (9.28) is just the glory (mahim€) of devotion to Me. * AiPa c Moreover Mad(–>a¢e==" A–ivTaKYaR" Pa[>aav" the power of devotion to Me is indisputable: 855 BG 9.30 AiPa ceTSauduracarae >aJaTae MaaMaNaNYa>aak(== ) SaaDaurev Sa MaNTaVYa" SaMYaGVYaviSaTaae ih Sa"====)) api cet sudur€c€ro bhajate m€m an-anya-bh€k, s€dhur eva sa mantavyaƒ samyag vyavasito hi saƒ Sauduracar" AiPa “Even a very bad person MaaMa( ANa(–ANYa–>aak(== >aJaTae ced( if he worships Me exclusively, Sa" SaaDau" Wv MaNTaVYa" he is to be considered [as if already] righteous (s€dhu) Sa" ih SaMYak(== VYaviSaTa" [because] he has rightly resolved.” * ‘=ParMaeìr–>aJaNaeNa Wv k*==TaaQaR" >aivZYaaiMa=’ [He has rightly resolved that,] ‘I will be blessed by the worship of the Lord alone.’ * NaNau k==QaMa( SaMaqcqNa–ADYavSaaYa–Maa}aeaviTa DaMaaRTMaa XaìC^aiNTa& iNaGaC^iTa ) k==aENTaeYa Pa[iTaJaaNaqih Na Mae >a¢==" Pa[aviTa “Soon he becomes righteous XaìTa(–XaaiNTaMa( iNaGaC^iTa and attains lasting peace. * icta–oPaâv–oParMa–æPaaMa( ParMaeìr–iNaïaMa( Faith in the Lord, which means peace (uparama) from disturbances (upaplava) of the mind iNaTaraMa( GaC^iTa (=Pa[aPNaaeiTa=) he completely (nitar€m) attains. k==aENTaeYa O Arjuna! Mae (=MaMa=) >a¢==" Na Pa[

PaaQaR “O Arjuna! Yae AiPa PaaPa–YaaeNaYa" SYau" Even those who may be lowborn * ANTYaJa–AadYa" Like the outcastes (antya-ja). iñYa" vEXYaa" TaQaa XaUd]a" and women (str…), vaiyas and ™dras * Yae AiPa vEXYaa" Even the vaiyas ke==vlMa( k*==ZYaaid–iNarTaa" who are merely engaged in agriculture, etc. iñYa" XaUd]adYa" c ADYaYaNaaid–rihTaa" and women, ™dras, etc., who are without [Vedic] study, etc. MaaMa( ih VYaPaaié[TYa [after] taking shelter of Me, Tae AiPa ParaMa( GaiTaMa( YaaiNTa they also attain the supreme destination.” 858 BG 9.33 ik&== PauNab]aRøa¢==a raJazRYaSTaQaa ) AiNaTYaMaSau%& laek==iMaMa& Pa[aPYa >aJaSv MaaMa(====)) kiˆ punar br€hmaŠ€ƒ puŠy€ bhakt€ r€jarayas tath€, a-nityam a-sukhaˆ lokam imaˆ pr€pya bhajasva m€m ik==Ma( PauNa" >a¢==a" “Then what [to speak of] devotees (bhakta) PauaJaSv worship Me!” * ivlMbMa( A–ku==vRNa( Not delaying A–Sau%TvaTa( c Sau%aQaR–oÛMaMa( ihTva giving up [all] efforts (udyama) for happiness since it (the body) is joyless MaaMa( Wv >aJaSv worship Me alone. 859 BG 9.34 MaNMaNaa >av MaÙ¢==ae MaÛaJaq Maa& NaMaSku==å ) MaaMaevEZYaiSa Yau¤EvMaaTMaaNa& MaTParaYaa¢==" Mad(–YaaJaq >av “Think of Me, be My devotee (servant) and worshiper! MaaMa( NaMaSku==å bow down to Me! WvMa( AaTMaaNaMa( Yau¤a [After] thus fixing the mind Mad(–ParaYa

352 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Kdanta 8

(1) kta (2) k€rya (3) payan (4) tyaktv€ (5) veditum (6) yoga-stha (7) ravaŠam

(8) other suffixes √[u]k[ñ]...k==r>> k==Ta*R (kart€) — doer √jan[…]...Pa[adu>aaRve — to be born; + .tu >>> JaNTau — living entity √nam[a]...Pa[ûTve XaBde c — to bow, be humble; sound; + .ra >>> NaMa] — humble √bhaj[a]...SaevaYaaMa( — to serve, worship; + .[k]ti >>> >ai¢== — devotion √bh™...SataaYaaMa( — to be, exist, become; + .[gh]a[Š] >>> >aav — state of being √matr[i]...Gauá>aaz>> MaiN}aNa( (mantr…) — advisor, minister ‘Mandarin’ √yaj[a]...devPaUJaa–Sa®iTak==r>> Yaj — sacrifice √€s[u] 2P...ANauiXaíaE — to instruct, govern; + .tra >>> XaaS}a — scripture √s€dh[a]...Sa&iSaÖaE — to accomplish; + .u[Š] >>> SaaDau — saintly person

In the following examples, we have not mentioned the suffix which has been applied, and have given only one out of many possible translations: √kam[u]...k==aNTaaE — to desire >>> k==aMa — desire √kŽt[a]...Sa&XaBdNae — to glorify >>> k==IiTaR — glory √kam[™]...SahNae — to tolerate, forgive >>> +aMaa — forgiveness √gam[†]...GaTaaE — to go >>> GaiTa movement, goal √jñ€...AvbaeDaNae — to know >>> jaNa — knowledge √tu[a]...TauíaE — to be satisfied >>> Tauií — satisfaction √tyaj[a]...haNaaE — to abandon >>> TYaaGa — renunciation √[u]dh€[ñ]...Daar>> DaaTau — essential part, element, word root √n…[ñ]...Pa[aPa>> Nae}a — ‘by which leading is done’, the eye √pad[a]...GaTaaE — to go >>> Paad — foot √p™j[a]...PaUJaaYaaMa( — to worship, honor >>> PaUJaa — worship √pr…[ñ]...TaPaR>> Pa]qiTa — love √budh[ir]...baeDaNae — to know, be awake >>> buiÖ — intelligence √muc[†]...Maae+a>> Maui¢== — liberation √rañj[a]...raGae — to dye, be attached to >>> raGa — attachment √ras[a]...AaSvadNa–SNaehNaYaae" — to taste; love >>> rSa — taste √vad[a]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic — to speak >>> vad — postulation √vad[i]...Ai>avadNa–STauTYaae" — to offer respects; glorify >>> vNdNa — praise [email protected] 353

√vas[a] 2A...AaC^adNae — to cover, dress >>> vS}a — ‘by which covering is done’, garment √ak[†]...Xa¢==aE — to be able >>> Xai¢== — energy √am[u] 4P...oPaXaMae — to be pacified >>> XaaiNTa — peace √as[u]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to violate >>> XaS}a — weapon √ru...é[v>> é]uiTa — ‘hearing’, the Vedas √sidh[u] 4P...Sa&raÖaE — to succeed >>> iSaiÖ — success √sev[]...SaevNae — to serve >>> Saeva — service √stu[ñ]...STauTaaE — to praise >>> STauiTa — glorification √sm...icNTaaYaaMa( — to think, remember >>> SMa*iTa — memory, law books

354 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — G…t€ 10 Vibh™ti-yoga — ‘The Yoga of [meditation on] Divine Glories (vibh™ti)’

860 BG 10.1 é[q>aGavaNauvac >aUYa Wv Mahabahae Xa*aGavaNa( ovac – Maha–bahae “The Lord said: O Arjuna! >aUYa" Wv And again Mae (=MaMa=) ParMaMa( vc" Xa*YaMa(=) v+YaaiMa speak to you, who is taking pleasure.” * Mad(–vcNa–AMa*TaeNa Wv Pa[qiTaMa( Pa[aPNauvTae Tae To you who take delight in My words as in nectar. * o¢==SYa AiPa PauNa" vcNae For repeating what has already been stated dujeRYaTvMa( heTauMa( Aah incomprehensibility is being stated as reason: 861 BG 10.2 Na Mae ivdu" SaurGaav& Na MahzRYa" ) AhMaaidihR devaNaa& MahzsavMa( ivdu" know My origin. devaNaaMa( Maha–‰zqavae==_>aavae >aYa& ca>aYaMaev c====)) buddhir jñ€nam a-sammohaƒ kam€ satyaˆ damaƒ amaƒ, sukhaˆ duƒkhaˆ bhavo ’bh€vo bhayaˆ c€bhayam eva ca [email protected] 355

Aih&Saa SaMaTaa TauiíSTaPaae daNa& YaXaae==_YaXa" ) >aviNTa >aava >aUTaaNaa& Mata Wv Pa*QaiGvDaa"====)) a-hiˆs€ samat€ tu˜is tapo d€naˆ yao ’yaaƒ, bhavanti bh€v€ bh™t€n€ˆ matta eva pthag-vidh€ƒ buiÖ" jaNaMa( A–SaMMaaeh" “Intelligence (buddhi), [self-] knowledge (jñ€na), non-delusion +aMaa SaTYaMa( dMa" XaMa" tolerance, truthfulness, sense- and mind-control Sau%Ma( du"%Ma( >av" A–>aav" happiness (sukha), distress (duƒkha), existence, non-existence >aYaMa( c A–>aYaMa( Wv c fear (bhaya) and also fearlessness A–ih&Saa SaMaTaa Tauií" non-violence (a-hiˆs€), equality (non-attachment), contentment TaPa" daNaMa( YaXa" A–YaXa" austerity (tapas), charity (d€na), fame and infamy — >aUTaaNaaMa( Pa*Qak(==–ivDaa" >aava" [these] various dispositions of beings Mata" Wv >aviNTa come from Me alone.” 864 BG 10.6 MahzRYa" Saá PaUveR cTvarae MaNavSTaQaa ) MaÙava MaaNaSaa JaaTaa Yaeza& laek== wMaa" Pa[Jaa"====)) maharayaƒ sapta p™rve catv€ro manavas tath€, mad-bh€v€ m€nas€ j€t€ ye€ˆ loka im€ƒ praj€ƒ Saá Maha–‰zYa" “The seven great sages (like Bhgu) PaUveR cTvar" the previous four [sages] (like Sanaka) TaQaa MaNav" and the Manus (like Sv€yambhuva) MaaNaSaa" JaaTaa" Mad(–>aava" come from Me (mad-bh€va), born from [My] mind, * (or:) MaÙava" MadqYa" >aav" (=Pa[>aav"=) Yaezu Mad-bh€v€ƒ means in whom there is My power. We follow the explanation of Vivan€tha: Mata" >aav" YaSYa Sa" MaÙav" ‘whose creation is from me’. YaezaMa( laeke== wMaa" Pa[Jaa" whose are all these descendants in the world.” 865 BG 10.7 WTaa& iv>aUiTa& YaaeGa& c MaMa Yaae veita TatvTa" ) Saae==_ivk==LPaeNa YaaeGaeNa YauJYaTae Naa}a Sa&XaYa"====)) et€ˆ vibh™tiˆ yogaˆ ca mama yo vetti tattvataƒ, so ’vikalpena yogena yujyate n€tra saˆayaƒ WTaaMa( MaMa iv>aUiTaMa( YaaeGaMa( c “This My opulence (vibh™ti) and mystic power (yoga) Ya" TatvTa" veita one who knows in truth, Sa" A–ivk==LPaeNa YaaeGaeNa YauJYaTae he is united [with Me] by unalloyed devotion. A}a Na Sa&XaYa" Of this there is no doubt.” * YaQaa c iv>aUiTa–YaaeGaYaae" jaNaeNa How through the knowledge of [His] glory and power SaMYak(==–jaNa–Avaiá" complete realization is attained Tad( dXaRYaiTa is being shown [in four verses]: 866 BG 10.8 Ah& SavRSYa Pa[>avae Mata" Sav| Pa[vTaRTae ) wiTa MaTva >aJaNTae Maa& buDaa >aavSaMaiNvTaa"====)) ahaˆ sarvasya prabhavo mattaƒ sarvaˆ pravartate, iti matv€ bhajante m€ˆ budh€ bh€va-samanvit€ƒ AhMa( SavRSYa Pa[>av" “I am the source of everything Mata" SavRMa( Pa[vTaRTae from Me everything (see 10.4) originates. wiTa MaTva [After] knowing this buDaa" >aav–SaMaiNvTaa" MaaMa( >aJaNTae the wise worship Me with love (bh€va).” 356 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

867 BG 10.9 MaiÀtaa MaÓTaPa[aaUTaaNaaMa( c And to such persons SaMYak(==–jaNaMa( AhMa( ddaiMa I grant complete realization: 868 BG 10.10 Taeza& SaTaTaYau¢==aNaa& >aJaTaa& Pa[qiTaPaUvRk==Ma( ) ddaiMa buiÖYaaeGa& Ta& YaeNa MaaMauPaYaaiNTa Tae====)) te€ˆ satata-yukt€n€ˆ bhajat€ˆ pr…ti-p™rvakam, dad€mi buddhi-yogaˆ taˆ yena m€m upay€nti te TaezaMa( SaTaTa–Yau¢==aNaaMa( “To those who are constantly devoted Pa[qiTa–PaUvRk==Ma( >aJaTaaMa( worshiping [Me] with love (pr…ti) TaMa( buiÖ–YaaeGaMa( ddaiMa I give that means to understand, * buiÖ–æPaMa( YaaeGaMa( (=oPaaYaMa(=) The means in the form of intelligence. YaeNa Tae MaaMa( oPaYaaiNTa by which they attain Me.” * buiÖ–YaaeGaMa( dtva c And after giving the means to understand TaSYa ANau>av– PaYaRNTaMa( TaMa( AaPaaÛ and making it last till his realization () comes AivÛa– k*==TaMa( Sa&SaarMa( NaaXaYaaiMa I destroy his material existence that results from ignorance: 869 BG 10.11 TaezaMaevaNauk==MPaaQaRMahMajaNaJa& TaMa" ) NaaXaYaaMYaaTMa>aavSQaae jaNadqPaeNa >aaSvTaa====)) te€m ev€nukamp€rtham aham a-jñ€na-jaˆ tamaƒ, n€ay€my €tma-bh€va-stho jñ€na-d…pena bh€svat€ TaezaMa( Wv ANauk==MPaa–AQaRMa( “Out of mercy for them AaTMa–>aav–SQa" being [personally] situated in their heart >aaSvTaa jaNa–dqPaeNa with the shining lamp (d…pa) of knowledge AhMa( A–jaNa–JaMa( TaMa" NaaXaYaaiMa I destroy the darkness born of ignorance.” * Sa&Saar–Aa:YaMa( [The darkness] which is called material existence. 870 BG 10.12-13 AJauRNa ovac Par& b]ø Par& DaaMa Paiv}a& ParMa& >avaNa( ) Pauåz& XaaìTa& idVYaMaaiddevMaJa& iv>auMa(====)) paraˆ brahma paraˆ dh€ma pavitraˆ paramaˆ bhav€n, puruaˆ €vataˆ divyam €di-devam a-jaˆ vibhum AahuSTvaMa*zYa" SaveR devizRNaaRrdSTaQaa ) AiSaTaae devlae VYaaSa" SvYa& cEv b]vqiz Mae====)) €hus tv€m ayaƒ sarve devarir n€radas tath€, asito devalo vy€saƒ svayaˆ caiva brav…i me AJauRNa" ovac “Arjuna said: >avaNa( ParMa( b]ø You are the Supreme Lord ParMa( DaaMa ParMaMa( Paiv}aMa( the supreme abode and the supreme pure. SaveR ‰zYa" All sages (i) [email protected] 357 dev–‰iz" Naard" [like] devari N€rada AiSaTa" devl" TaQaa VYaaSa" Asita, Devala and Vy€sa XaaìTaMa( idVYaMa( PauåzMa( the eternal divine person Aaid–devMa( A–JaMa( iv>auMa( primeval Lord, unborn and all-pervading TvaMa( Aahu" they call You, SvYaMa( c Wv Mae (=MaùMa(=) b]vqiz and You Yourself are also telling Me.” N€rada is a son and disciple of Brahm€. He is the principle devari, or the chief sage amongst the demigods and initiated famous kings, such as Prahl€da Mah€r€ja (while still in the womb of his mother), Dhruva Mah€r€ja, Yudhi˜hira Mah€r€ja, and even Vy€sadeva, the compiler of all Vedic literature. Asita, Devala, Vaiamp€yana, Sumantu and Jaimini were disciples of Vy€sadeva, and prominent priests at the sarpa-yajña of King Janamejaya. Asita explained 1,500,000 verses from the Mah€bh€rata. By the blessing of Lord ®iva he got a son named Devala. Devala (‘Asita Devala’), the son of Asita, also known as A˜€vakra, was also a disciple of Vy€sa. After Vy€sa wrote the Mah€bh€rata, N€rada spread it among the devas, Devala among the pits, ®ukadeva among Gandharvas and Yakas, and Vaiamp€yana among men. 871 BG 10.14 SavRMaeTad*Ta& MaNYae YaNMaa& vdiSa ke==Xav ) Na ih Tae >aGavNVYai¢&== ivdudeRva Na daNava"====)) sarvam etad taˆ manye yan m€ˆ vadasi keava, na hi te bhagavan vyaktiˆ vidur dev€ na d€nav€ƒ ke==Xav “O Lord (Keava)! Yad( MaaMa( vdiSa What You tell me WTad( SavRMa( ‰TaMa( MaNYae all this I consider true (ta). >aGavNa( O Lord (Bhagav€n)! Na ih deva" Na daNava" Indeed, neither devas nor D€navas Tae (=Tav=) VYai¢==Ma( ivdu" know Your personality.” Of the sixty daughters of Praj€pati Daka, Kayapa Muni married thirteen (like Aditi, Diti and Danu). The descendents of Aditi (the ‘šdityas’ like V€mana) are the devas, whereas the descendents of Diti (the ‘Daityas’ like HiraŠyakaipu) and Danu (the ‘D€navas’ like R€hu) are considered demons. 872 BG 10.15 SvYaMaevaTMaNaaTMaaNa& veTQa Tv& PauåzaetaMa ) >aUTa>aavNa >aUTaeXa devdev JaGaTPaTae====)) svayam ev€tman€tm€naˆ vettha tvaˆ puruottama, bh™ta-bh€vana bh™tea deva-deva jagat-pate Pauåz–otaMa >aUTa–>aavNa >aUTa–wRXa dev–dev JaGaTa(–PaTae “O Lord! TvMa( SvYaMa( Wv Only You Yourself AaTMaNaa AaTMaaNaMa( veTQa know Yourself by Yourself.” 873 BG 10.16 v¢u==MahRSYaXaezeaUTaYa" ) Yaai>aivR>aUiTai>alaeRk==aiNaMaa&STv& VYaaPYa iTaïiSa====)) vaktum arhasy a-eeŠa divy€ hy €tma-vibh™tayaƒ, y€bhir vibh™tibhir lok€n im€ˆs tvaˆ vy€pya ti˜hasi idVYaa" ih AaTMa–iv>aUTaYa" “Because [Your] opulences are divine, Yaai>a" iv>aUiTai>a" those opulences by which 358 SANSKRIT READER COURSE wMaaNa( laek==aNa( VYaaPYa [after] pervading these worlds TvMa( iTaïiSa You exist, A–Xaezeaavezu icNTYaae==_iSa >aGavNMaYaa====)) kathaˆ vidy€m ahaˆ yogiˆs tv€ˆ sad€ paricintayan, keu keu ca bh€veu cintyo ’si bhagavan may€ YaaeiGaNa( “O Lord! Sada PairicNTaYaNa( [While] always meditating k==QaMa( AhMa( TvaMa( ivÛaMa( how can I know You? >aGavNa( O Lord! ke==zu ke==zu >aavezu c In which particular forms MaYaa icNTYa" AiSa are You to be remembered by me?” 875 BG 10.18 ivSTareaUiTa& c JaNaadRNa ) >aUYa" k==QaYa Ta*iáihR Xa*aUiTaMa( c Your personal mystic power and opulence * YaaeGaMa( SavR–jTv–SavR–Xai¢==Tvaid–l+aaUYa" ivSTareaGavaNauvac hNTa Tae k==QaiYaZYaaiMa idVYaa ùaTMaiv>aUTaYa" ) Pa[aDaaNYaTa" ku==åé[eï NaaSTYaNTaae ivSTarSYa Mae====)) hanta te kathayiy€mi divy€ hy €tma-vibh™tayaƒ, pr€dh€nyataƒ kuru-re˜ha n€sty anto vistarasya me é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: hNTa ku==å–é[eï Yes, Arjuna! AaTMa–iv>aUTaYa" idVYaa" ih My opulences are indeed divine. Tae (=Tau>YaMa(=) Pa[aDaaNYaTa" k==QaiYaZYaaiMa I will tell them [only] in essence to you Mae (=MaMa=) ivSTarSYa [because] of My expansion ANTa" Na AiSTa there is no end.” 877 BG 10.20 AhMaaTMaa Gau@ake==Xa SavR>aUTaaXaYaiSQaTa" ) AhMaaidê MaDYa& c >aUTaaNaaMaNTa Wv c====)) aham €tm€ gu€kea sarva-bh™t€aya-sthitaƒ, aham €di ca madhyaˆ ca bh™t€n€m anta eva ca Gau@ak==a–wRXa “O Arjuna! AhMa( SavR–>aUTa–AaXaYa–iSQaTa" AaTMaa I am the Supersoul, situated in the heart (€aya) of all beings. AhMa( >aUTaaNaaMa( Aaid" c I am the beginning (cause of birth) of all beings [email protected] 359

MaDYaMa( c ANTa" Wv c the middle (existence) and also the end (death).” 878 BG 10.21 AaidTYaaNaaMah& ivZaUTaaNaaMaiSMa ceTaNaa====)) ved€n€ˆ s€ma-vedo ’smi dev€n€m asmi v€savaƒ, indriy€Š€ˆ mana c€smi bh™t€n€m asmi cetan€ vedaNaaMa( SaaMa–ved" AiSMa “Among the Vedas I am the S€ma-Veda devaNaaMa( vaSav" AiSMa among the devas I am Indra (V€sava) wiNd]YaaaUTaaNaaMa( ceTaNaa AiSMa and of (in) living beings I am counsciousness.” * ceTaNaa jaNa–Xai¢==" Consciousness is the faculty of knowledge. 880 BG 10.23 åd]a

882 BG 10.25 Mahzsa*Gaurh& iGaraMaSMYaek==Ma+arMa( ) YajaNaa& JaPaYajae==_iSMa SQaavraa*Gau" “Among great sages I am Bhgu iGaraMa( Wk==Ma( A–+arMa( AiSMa among words I am the one syllable [om] YajaNaaMa( JaPa–Yaj" AiSMa among sacrifices I am chanting japa SQaavra

SaPaaRa*TaaMahMa( ) ‡zaa*TaaMa( AhMa( raMa" among wielders of weapons (astra) I am R€ma (R€macandra or Paraur€ma) ‡za

SaaMaaiSak==SYa ÜNÜ" c and among compounds the dual compund (dvandva-sam€sa). AhMa( Wv A–+aYa" k==al" I Myself am eternal time There are the finite time (life span, 10.30) and infinite time (10.33). AhMa( ivìTa"–Mau%" DaaTaa and I am the universal maintainer.” * SavR–k==MaR–f==l–iNaDaaTaa AhMa( I am the dispenser of the fruit of all karma. wiTa AQaR" This is the idea. 891 BG 10.34 Ma*TYau" SavRhrêahMauÙvê >aivZYaTaaMa( ) k==IiTaR" é[qvaRKc NaarqaivZYaTaaMa( oÙv" c and of future beings their origin. * (or:) >aaiv–k==LYaaYaudYa"=) AhMa( I am prosperity. NaarqaaSa–Maa}a–YaaeGaeNa Through whose mere trace Pa[aiaviNTa people become praise-worthy. 892 BG 10.35 b*hTSaaMa TaQaa SaaMNaa& GaaYa}aq ^NdSaaMahMa( ) MaaSaaNaa& MaaGaRXaqzaeR==_hMa*TaUNaa& ku==SauMaak==r"====)) bhat-s€ma tath€ s€mn€ˆ g€yatr… chandas€m aham, m€s€n€ˆ m€rga-…ro ’ham t™n€ˆ kusum€karaƒ SaaMNaaMa( AhMa( b*hTa(/–SaaMa “Among S€ma-Veda hymns I am the Bhat-s€ma TaQaa ^NdSaaMa( GaaYa}aq among metrical hymns the G€yatr… MaaSaaNaaMa( AhMa( MaaGaRXaqzR" among months (m€sa) I am the M€rga…ra ‰TaUNaaMa( ku==SauMa–Aak==r" and among seasons (tu) the flowery season, spring.” The G€y€tr… is an ancient metre of twenty-four syllables (variously arranged, but generally as a triplet of eight syllables each); also any hymn composed in the g€yatr… metre (each deity has one in particular); (esp.) the G€yatr…-mantra addressed to the sun. 893 BG 10.36 ÛUTa& ^lYaTaaMaiSMa TaeJaSTaeJaiSvNaaMahMa( ) JaYaae==_iSMa VYavSaaYaae==_iSMa Satv& SatvvTaaMahMa(====)) dy™taˆ chalayat€m asmi tejas tejasvin€m aham, jayo ’smi vyavas€yo ’smi sattvaˆ sattvavat€m aham ^lYaTaaMa( ÛUTaMa( AiSMa “Of those who are cheating I am gambling TaeJaiSvNaaMa( AhMa( TaeJa" of those who are splendid I am splendor (tejas) JaYa" AiSMa [of the victorious] I am victory (jaya) VYavSaaYa" AiSMa [of the energetic] I am enterprise SatvvTaaMa( AhMa( SatvMa( and of the strong I am strength.” * (or:) Saaitvk==aNaaMa( Of those in sattva-guŠa SatvMa( AhMa( I am sattva (goodness). 894 BG 10.37 v*ZaPa[aYa" jaYaTae The intention (abhipr€ya) of one who keeps silent can not be known. 896 BG 10.39 YaÀaiPa SavR>aUTaaNaa& bqJa& TadhMaJauRNa ) Na TadiSTa ivNaa YaTSYaaNMaYaa >aUTa& cracrMa(====)) yac c€pi sarva-bh™t€n€ˆ b…jaˆ tad aham arjuna, na tad asti vin€ yat sy€n may€ bh™taˆ car€caram AJauRNa “O Arjuna! Yad( AiPa c SavR–>aUTaaNaaMa( bqJaMa( Whatever is the seed (b…ja) of all beings Tad( AhMa( that is Me. Yad( cr–A–crMa( >aUTaMa( SYaaTa( [Because] whatever being may exist, moving or non-moving Tad( MaYaa ivNaa Na AiSTa without Me it can not exist.” 897 BG 10.40 NaaNTaae==_iSTa MaMa idVYaaNaa& iv>aUTaqNaa& ParNTaPa ) Wz TaUÕeXaTa" Pa[ae¢==ae iv>aUTaeivRSTarae MaYaa====)) n€nto ’sti mama divy€n€ˆ vibh™t…n€ˆ parantapa, ea t™ddeataƒ prokto vibh™ter vistaro may€ ParNTaPa “O Arjuna! MaMa idVYaaNaaMa( iv>aUTaqNaaMa( Of My divine opulences (vibh™ti) ANTa" Na AiSTa there is no end. Wz" Tau iv>aUTae" ivSTar" [Therefore] this extent of opulence MaYaa oÕeXaTa" Pa[ae¢==" was just briefly described by Me.” 898 BG 10.41 YaÛiÜ>aUiTaMaTSatv& é[qMadUiJaRTaMaev va ) TatadevavGaC^ Tv& MaMa TaeJaae&XaSaM>avMa(====)) yad yad vibh™timat sattvaˆ r…mad ™rjitam eva v€, tat tad ev€vagaccha tvaˆ mama tejo-’ˆa-sambhavam Yad( Yad( SatvMa( “Whatever existence iv>aUiTaMaTa( é[qMaTa( OiJaRTaMa( Wv va is opulent, beautiful or glorious, Tad( Tad( Wv all that MaMa TaeJa"–A&Xa–SaM>avMa( as born of a portion (aˆa) of My splendor TvMa( AvGaC^ you should know!” * ik==Ma( ANaeNa PairiC^‘a–dXaRNaeNa But of what avail is this limited vision of Myself? SavR}a Mad(–d*iíMa( Wv ku==å Better see Me in everything: 364 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

899 BG 10.42 AQava bhuNaETaeNa ik&== jaTaeNa TavaJauRNa ) iví>YaahiMad& k*==TòMaek==a&XaeNa iSQaTaae JaGaTa(====)) athav€ bahunaitena kiˆ jñ€tena tav€rjuna, vi˜abhy€ham idaˆ ktsnam ek€ˆena sthito jagat AJauRNa “O Arjuna! AQava WTaeNa bhuNaa jaTaeNa However, by this much [detailed] knowledge Tav ik==Ma( what is your [benefit]? wdMa( k*==TòMa( JaGaTa( This whole universe (jagat) Wk==–A&XaeNa iví>Ya [after] supporting [it] with one portion [as Universal Form] AhMa( iSQaTa" I exist.” * Na Mad(–VYaiTair¢==Ma( ik==iÄd( AiSTa Nothing exists besides Me. Thus He has explained how one can see Him even in this material world.

[email protected] 365

10. Sanskrit — Taddhita 1

In this chapter of grammar taddhita suffixes are added to n€mas to make derived n€mas: (1) r…mat The first example is the suffix .mat[u], indicating possession. r….mat[u] — possessing splendor (r…) The masculine form of r…mat[u] is declined like bhagavat[u] — é]qMaaNa( é]qMaNTaaE é]qMaNTa"... é]qMaaNa( 〈1.1〉 — who has splendor (a form of address) hanu.mat[u] — having a jaw (hanu); hNauMaaNa( 〈1.1〉 — Hanum€n, who is famous for having a strong jaw aˆu.mat[u] — having rays; A&XauMaaNa( 〈1.1〉 — ‘which has rays’, the sun d…pti.mat[u] — having luster; dqiPTaMaaNa( 〈1.1〉 — ‘which has luster’ bhakti.mat[u] — having bhakti; >ai¢==MaaNa( 〈1.1〉 — ‘who has devotion’ buddhi.mat[u] — having intelligence; buiÖMaaNa( 〈1.1〉 — ‘who has intelligence’ The neuter form of r…mat[u] is declined é]qMaTa( é]qMaTaq é]qMaiNTa... é]qMaTa( 〈neuter 1.1〉 — which has splendor; vibh™ti.mat[u] — having opulence; iv>aUiTaMaTa( 〈neuter 1.1〉 — which has opulence; Yad( Yad( SatvMa( iv>aUiTaMaTa( é[qMaTa(... — whatever existence has opulence and splendor

The suffix .mat[u] changes to .vat[u] after words ending in a: bhaga.vat[u] — possessing opulence (bhaga); >aGavaNa( 〈1.1〉 — ‘who has opulence’, the Supreme Lord; é]q–>aGavaNa( ovac — the Supreme Lord spoke jñ€na.vat[u] — having knowledge; jaNavaNa( 〈1.1〉 — who has knowledge; jaNavaNa( MaaMa( Pa]PaÛTae — one who has knowledge surrenders to Me €tma.vat[u] — having the self; AaTMavaNa( 〈1.1〉 — ‘who has the self’, who is established in the self (i.e., who is self-realized); iNaYaaeRGa–+aeMa" AaTMavaNa( 〈1.1〉 >av — become free from [anxieties for] gain (yoga) and safety (kema), and be established in the self deha.vat[u] — having a body; dehvaNa( 〈1.1〉 — who has a body; dehviÙ" 〈3.3〉 — by those who have a body dh….mat[u] — having intelligence; DaqMaaNa( 〈1.1〉 — who has intelligence; DaqMaTaa 〈3.1〉 — by one who has intelligence See how the following words are used in the G…t€: vqYaRvTa( — having strength (1.5); é]ÖavTa( — having faith (4.39); SatvvTa( — having the mode of goodness (10.36) Neuter: ANTavTa( — having an end (2.18); AQaRvTa( — having meaning (18.22); blvTa( — having strength (6.34)

The suffix .vat[i] looks similar, but means ‘like’ or ‘as’, forming avyayas (indeclinables): daŠa.vat[i] — ‘like a rod (daŠa)’, prostrated obeisances k*==TòvTa( — as all (ktsna — all, entire; + .vat[i]) odaSaqNavTa( — as if neutral (ud€s…na — neutral; + .vat[i]) TaÜTa( — ‘like that’, so (tad + .vat[i]) 366 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

AaêYaRvTa( — as amazing (€carya — astonishing, wonderful; wonder + .vat[i]) AaidTYavTa( — like the sun (€ditya — the sun; + .vat[i])

[email protected] 367

Hinduism — G…t€ 11 Vivar™pa-darana-yoga — ‘The Yoga of Seeing (darana) the Universal Form (viva-r™pa)’

900 BG 11.1 AJauRNa ovac MadNauGa]haYa ParMa& GauùMaDYaaTMaSa&ijTaMa( ) YatvYaae¢&== vcSTaeNa Maaehae==_Ya& ivGaTaae MaMa====)) mad-anugrah€ya paramaˆ guhyam adhy€tma-saˆjñitam, yat tvayoktaˆ vacas tena moho ’yaˆ vigato mama AJauRNa" ovac “Arjuna said: ParMaMa( GauùMa( ADYaaTMa–Sa&ijTaMa( vc" The supreme and secret discourse, known as adhy€tma * [Adhy€tma means] AaTMa–ANaaTMa–ivvek==–ivzYaMa( regarding the discrimination between soul and non-soul (body). Yad( Mad(–ANauGa]haYa TvYaa o¢==Ma( which was spoken by You for favoring me, * ‘=A–XaaeCYaaNa( ANvXaaec" TvMa(=’ wTYaaid From the verse ‘a-ocy€n, etc. (2.11) zï– ADYaaYa–PaYaRNTaMa( and ending with the sixth chapter. TaeNa MaMa AYaMa( Maaeh" ivGaTa" by that this delusion of mine has gone.” * MaMa AYaMa( Maaeh" My this illusion ‘=AhMa( hNTaa, WTae hNYaNTae=’ wTYaaid l+aa]Ma" the mistake () consisting of [ideas like] ‘I am the slayer and they are slain’ ivGaTa" (=ivNaí"=) is gone, destroyed AaTMaNa" k==Ta*RTvaid–A>aav–o¢e==" because the soul has been taught to be a non-agent, etc. 901 BG 11.2 >avaPYaYaaE ih >aUTaaNaa& é[uTaaE ivSTarXaae MaYaa ) Tvta" k==MalPa}aa+a MaahaTMYaMaiPa caVYaYaMa(====)) bhav€pyayau hi bh™t€n€ˆ rutau vistarao may€, tvattaƒ kamala-patr€ka m€h€tmyam api c€vyayam k==Mal–Pa}a–A+a “O lotus-eyed Lord! >aUTaaNaaMa( >av–APYaYaaE ih About the creation and distruction of all beings Tvta" ivSTarXa" MaYaa é[uTaaE I have heard from You in detail, * ‘=AhMa( k*==TSNaSYa JaGaTa" Pa[>av" Pa[lYa" TaQaa=’ wTYaadaE In verses like ahaˆ ktsnasya etc. (7.6). A–VYaYaMa( MaahaTMYaMa( AiPa c and also about [Your] eternal glory.” 902 BG 11.3 WvMaeTaÛQaaTQa TvMaaTMaaNa& ParMaeìr ) d]íuiMaC^aiMa Tae æPaMaEìr& PauåzaetaMa====)) evam etad yath€ttha tvam €tm€naˆ paramevara, dra˜um icch€mi te r™pam aivaraˆ puruottama ParMa–wRìr “O Lord! YaQaa TvMa( AaTMaaNaMa( AaTQa What You said about Yourself WTad( WvMa( it is just so. * A}a AiPa Even in that (that You are the creator, etc.) A–ivìaSa" MaMa Na AiSTa there is no doubt in me. Pauåz–otaMa O Lord! Tae (=Tav=) WeìrMa( æPaMa( d]íuMa( wC^aiMa I want to see Your majestic form.” * k==aETaUhlaTa( Out of curiosity.

368 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

903 BG 11.4 MaNYaSae Yaid TaC^KYa& MaYaa d]íuiMaiTa Pa[>aae ) YaaeGaeìr TaTaae Mae Tv& dXaRYaaTMaaNaMaVYaYaMa(====)) manyase yadi tac chakyaˆ may€ dra˜um iti prabho, yogevara tato me tvaˆ daray€tm€nam a-vyayam Pa[>aae “O Lord! Tad( MaYaa d]íuMa( XaKYaMa( ‘That [form] can be seen by me’ wiTa Yaid MaNYaSae if you think so, YaaeGa–wRìr O Lord! TaTa" A–VYaYaMa( AaTMaaNaMa( then Your eternal Self TvMa( Mae (=MaùMa(=) dXaRYa You please show me!” 904 BG 11.5 é[q>aGavaNauvac PaXYa Mae PaaQaR æPaaiaGavaNa( ovac – PaaQaR “The Lord said: O Arjuna! NaaNaa–ivDaaiNa NaaNaa–vaarTa====)) pay€dity€n vas™n rudr€n avinau marutas tath€, bah™ny a-d˜a-p™rv€Ši pay€cary€Ši bh€rata >aarTa “O Arjuna! AaidTYaaNa( vSaUNa( åd]aNa( The šdityas, Vasus and AiìNaaE TaQaa MaåTa" PaXYa the two Avins and the Maruts behold! The Avin…s Satya and Dasra, sons of S™rya, are known as Avin…-kum€ras. They are the physicians of the devas. A–d*í–PaUvaRia]MaTaa By a person wandering from place to place vzR–k==aei$=i>a" AiPa d]íuMa( A–XaKYaMa( which is impossible to see even in millions of years. 907 BG 11.8 Na Tau Maa& XaKYaSae d]íuMaNaeNaEv Svc+auza ) idVYa& ddaiMa Tae c+au" PaXYa Mae YaaeGaMaEìrMa(====)) na tu m€ˆ akyase dra˜um anenaiva sva-caku€, divyaˆ dad€mi te cakuƒ paya me yogam aivaram ANaeNa Sv–c+auza Wv Tau “But just with this your [physical] vision [email protected] 369

MaaMa( d]íuMa( Na XaKYaSae you will not be able to see Me. Tae (=Tau>YaMa(=) idVYaMa( c+au" ddaiMa [Therefore] I give you divine vision. Mae (=MaMa=) WeìrMa( YaaeGaMa( PaXYa Behold My majestic mystic power!” 908 BG 11.9 SaÅYa ovac WvMau¤a TaTaae raJaNMahaYaaeGaeìrae hir" ) dXaRYaaMaaSa PaaQaaRYa ParMa& æPaMaEìrMa(====)) evam uktv€ tato r€jan mah€-yogevaro hariƒ, daray€m€sa p€rth€ya paramaˆ r™pam aivaram SaÅYa" ovac – raJaNa( “Sañjaya said: O Dhtar€˜ra! WvMa( o¤a [After] speaking thus TaTa" Maha–YaaeGa–wRìr" hir" then the Lord, the great master of mystic power (yoga) ParMaMa( WeìrMa( æPaMa( [His] supreme majestic form (r™pa) PaaQaaRYa dXaRYaaMaaSa He showed to Arjuna.” Western Sanskritists take daray€m€sa as two words (daray€m + €sa). But daray€m is not an independent word. Furthermore, in adhokaja the dh€tu √as[a]...>auiv is replaced by √bh™...SataaYaaMa(=, therefore the form €sa is also not seen independently. * k==QaMa(–>aUTaMa( Of what nature [was this form]? 909 BG 11.10 ANaek==v£NaYaNaMaNaek==aÙuuTadXaRNaMa( ) ANaek==idVYaa>araraveÛuGaPaduiTQaTaa ) Yaid >aa" Sad*Xaq Saa SYaaÙaSaSTaSYa MahaTMaNa"====)) divi s™rya-sahasrasya bhaved yugapad utthit€, yadi bh€ƒ sad… s€ sy€d bh€sas tasya mah€tmanaƒ SaUYaR–SahóSYa >aa" “The effulgence of thousands of suns Yaid idiv YauGaPad( oiTQaTaa >aveTa( if it would have risen together in the sky, TaSYa Maha–AaTMaNa" >aaSa" to the effulgence of the Supreme Lord Saa Sad*Xaq SYaaTa( that [effulgence] would be similar.” 370 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

* Na ANYaa oPaMaa AiSTa There is no other comparison. wiTa AQaR" This is the idea. TaQaa–>aUTaMa( æPaMa( dXaRYaaMaaSa And such a form He showed. wiTa PaUveRa¢==MaNaek==Daa ) APaXYaÕevdevSYa Xarqre Paa<@vSTada====)) tatraika-sthaˆ jagat ktsnaˆ pravibhaktam anekadh€, apayad deva-devasya ar…re p€Šavas tad€ Tada Paa<@v" “Then Arjuna Ta}a dev–devSYa Xarqre there in the Supreme Lord’s body (ar…ra) k*==TòMa( JaGaTa( the whole universe (jagat) ANaek==Daa Pa[iv>a¢==Ma( [although] in many ways divided Wk==–SQaMa( APaXYaTa( he saw in one place.” * Tad(–AvYavTveNa As different parts of that [one body]. 913 BG 11.14 TaTa" Sa ivSMaYaaivíae ôíraeMaa DaNaÅYa" ) Pa[aazTa====)) tataƒ sa vismay€vi˜o h˜a-rom€ dhanañjayaƒ, praŠamya iras€ devaˆ kt€ñjalir abh€ata TaTa" ivSMaYa–Aaiví" “Then, filled with wonder (vismaya) ôí–raeMaa Sa" DaNaÅYa" that Arjuna, his hair standing on end [out of joy] devMa( iXarSaa Pa[aazTa he spoke with folded hands.” 914 BG 11.15 AJauRNa ovac PaXYaaiMa deva&STav dev dehe Sava|STaQaa >aUTaivXaezSaºaNa( ) b]øa

pay€mi dev€ˆs tava deva dehe sarv€ˆs tath€ bh™ta-viea-sa‰gh€n brahm€Šam …aˆ kamal€sana-stham …ˆ ca sarv€n urag€ˆ ca divy€n AJauRNa" ovac – dev “Arjuna said: O Lord! SavaRNa( devaNa( All the devas TaQaa >aUTa–ivXaez–SaºaNa( and hosts of various beings (bh™ta) k==Mal–AaSaNa–SQaMa( wRXaMa( b]øaa–PaÚ–AaSaNa–SQaMa( Or else: seated on the lotus-seat rising from Your navel (n€bhi). SavaRNa( ‰zqNa( c idVYaaNa( orGaaNa( c and all sages (i) and divine serpents Tav dehe PaXYaaiMa I see in Your body (deha).” 915 BG 11.16 ANaek==bahUdrv£Nae}a& PaXYaaiMa Tva& SavRTaae==_NaNTaæPaMa( ) NaaNTa& Na MaDYa& Na PauNaSTavaid& PaXYaaiMa ivìeìr ivìæPa ))

aneka-b€h™dara-vaktra-netraˆ pay€mi tv€ˆ sarvato ’nanta-r™pam n€ntaˆ na madhyaˆ na punas tav€diˆ pay€mi vivevara viva-r™pa [email protected] 371

ANaek==–bahu–odr–v£–Nae}aMa( “With many arms (b€hu), bellies (udara), mouths (vaktra) and eyes (netra) SavRTa" ANa(–ANTa–æPaMa( with unlimited forms on all sides TvaMa( PaXYaaiMa I see You. ivì–wRìr ivì–æPa O Lord, Universal Form! Tav Na ANTaMa( Na MaDYaMa( Neither your end (anta), nor middle (madhya) Na PauNa" AaidMa( PaXYaaiMa and also not the beginning (€di) I see.” * SavR–GaTaTvaTa( Because [Your] being all-pervading. 916 BG 11.17 ik==rqi$=Na& GaidNa& ci§==

kir…˜inaˆ gadinaˆ cakriŠaˆ ca tejo-r€iˆ sarvato d…ptimantam pay€mi tv€ˆ durnir…kyaˆ samant€d d…pt€nal€rka-dyutim a-prameyam ik==rqi$=NaMa( GaidNaMa( ci§==

tvam a-karaˆ paramaˆ veditavyaˆ tvam asya vivasya paraˆ nidh€nam tvam a-vyayaƒ €vata-dharma-gopt€ san€tanas tvaˆ puruo mato me TvMa( A–+arMa( ParMaMa( veidTaVYaMa( “You are the imperishable (brahma), supreme object of knowledge TvMa( ASYa ivìSYa ParMa( iNaDaaNaMa( You are the ultimate resting place of this universe (viva) TvMa( A–VYaYa" XaaìTa–DaMaR–Gaaeáa You are the unchangeable protector of the eternal (€vata) dharma TvMa( SaNaaTaNa" Pauåz" Mae (=MaMa=) MaTa" You are the eternal Lord in my opinion.” 918 BG 11.19 ANaaidMaDYaaNTaMaNaNTavqYaRMaNaNTabahu& XaiXaSaUYaRNae}aMa( ) PaXYaaiMa Tva& dqáhuTaaXav£& SvTaeJaSaa ivìiMad& TaPaNTaMa( ))

an-€di-madhy€ntam an-anta-v…ryam an-anta-b€huˆ ai-s™rya-netram pay€mi tv€ˆ d…pta-hut€a-vaktraˆ sva-tejas€ vivam idaˆ tapantam ANa(–Aaid–MaDYa–ANTaMa( “As one without beginning (birth), middle, or end (death) ANa(–ANTa–vqYaRMa( ANa(–ANTa–bahuMa( with unlimited strength (v…rya) and innumerable arms (b€hu) XaiXa–SaUYaR–Nae}aMa( with moon and sun as eyes (netra) dqá–huTaaXa–v£Ma( blazing fire (hut€a) in the mouths Sv–TaeJaSaa wdMa( ivìMa( TaPaNTaMa( scorching this universe with Your own radiance 372 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

TvaMa( PaXYaaiMa I see You.” 919 BG 11.20 ÛavaPa*iQaVYaaeirdMaNTar& ih VYaaá& TvYaEke==Na idXaê SavaR" ) d*îaÙuTa& æPaMauGa]& Taved& laek==}aYa& Pa[VYaiQaTa& MahaTMaNa( ))

dy€v€-pthivyor idam antaraˆ hi vy€ptaˆ tvayaikena dia ca sarv€ƒ d˜v€dbhutaˆ r™pam ugraˆ tavedaˆ loka-trayaˆ pravyathitaˆ mah€tman Maha–AaTMaNa( “O Lord! Ûava–Pa*iQaVYaae" wdMa( ANTarMa( ih All this space (antara) between heaven and earth SavaR" idXa" c and all directions TvYaa Wke==Na VYaaáMa( are pervaded by You. Tav wdMa( AÙuTaMa( oGa]Ma( æPaMa( d*îa [After] seeing this Your wonderful (adbhuta) and terrible (ugra) form laek==–}aYaMa( Pa[VYaiQaTaMa( the three worlds are perturbed.” 920 BG 11.21 AMaq ih Tva& SaurSaºa ivXaiNTa ke==icÙqTaa" Pa[aÅlYaae Ga*a" PauZk==lai>a" ))

am… hi tv€ˆ sura-sa‰gh€ vianti kecid bh…t€ƒ pr€ñjalayo gŠanti svast…ty uktv€ mahari-siddha-sa‰gh€ƒ stuvanti tv€ˆ stutibhiƒ pukal€bhiƒ AMaq Saur–Saºa" ih TvaMa( ivXaiNTa “Those hosts of devas take shelter of You * TvaMa( ivXaiNTa ‘They enter You’ means XaraqTaa" Pa[aÅlYa" Ga*a" STauiTai>a" TvaMa( STauviNTa praise You with many hymns (stuti).” 921 BG 11.22 åd]aidTYaa vSavae Yae c SaaDYaa ivìe==_iìNaaE MaåTaêaeZMaPaaê ) GaNDavRYa+aaSauriSaÖSaºa vq+aNTae Tva& iviSMaTaaêEv SaveR ))

rudr€dity€ vasavo ye ca s€dhy€ vive ’vinau maruta comap€ ca gandharva-yak€sura-siddha-sa‰gh€ v…kante tv€ˆ vismit€ caiva sarve åd]–AaidTYaa" vSav" Yae c SaaDYaa" “The Rudras, šdityas, Vasus and those called S€dhyas ivìe AiìNaaE MaåTa" c OZMaPaa" c the Vivedevas, two Avin…s, Maruts and Pits * OZMaa

[email protected] 373

r™paˆ mahat te bahu-vaktra-netraˆ mah€-b€ho bahu-b€h™ru-p€dam bah™daraˆ bahu-daˆ˜r€-kar€laˆ d˜v€ lok€ƒ pravyathit€s tath€ham Maha–bahae “O Lord! bhu–v£–Nae}aMa( bhu–bahu–oå–PaadMa( With many mouths and eyes, many arms, thighs and feet bhu–odrMa( bhu–d&í\a–k==ralMa( with many bellies and dreadful (kar€la) with many tusks Tae (=Tav=) MahTa( æPaMa( d*îa [after] seeing Your great form laek==a" Pa[VYaiQaTaa" the worlds are perturbed, TaQaa AhMa( and so am I.” 923 BG 11.24 Na>a"SPa*Xa& dqáMaNaek==v

nabhaƒ-spaˆ d…ptam aneka-varŠaˆ vy€tt€nanaˆ d…pta-vi€la-netram d˜v€ hi tv€ˆ pravyathit€ntar-€tm€ dhtiˆ na vind€mi amaˆ ca viŠo ivZa"–SPa*XaMa( dqáMa( ANaek==–vaaiNa ) idXaae Na JaaNae Na l>ae c XaMaR Pa[Saqd deveXa JaGai‘avaSa ))

daˆ˜r€-kar€l€ni ca te mukh€ni d˜vaiva k€l€nala-sannibh€ni dio na j€ne na labhe ca arma pras…da devea jagan-niv€sa d&í\a–k==ralaiNa “Dreadful with tusks k==al–ANal–Sai‘a>aaiNa c and blazing like the fire of dissolution k€la-anala — ‘fire of (end) time’, the fire which consumes the world at the time of dissolution Tae (=Tav=) Mau%aiNa d*îa Wv [after] seeing Your mouths idXa" Na JaaNae I do not know the directions XaMaR c Na l>ae and I do not get happiness (arma). dev–wRXa JaGaTa(–iNavaSa O Lord! Pa[Saqd Be merciful!” 925 BG 11.26-27 AMaq c Tva& Da*Taraí\SYa Pau}aa" SaveR SahEvaviNaPaalSaºE" ) >aqZMaae d]ae

am… ca tv€ˆ dhtar€˜rasya putr€ƒ sarve sahaiv€vani-p€la-sa‰ghaiƒ 374 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

bh…mo droŠaƒ s™ta-putras tath€sau sah€smad…yair api yodha-mukhyaiƒ v£aiaYaaNak==aiNa ) ke==iciÜlGNaa dXaNaaNTarezu SaNd*XYaNTae cUi

vaktr€Ši te tvaram€Š€ vianti daˆ˜r€-kar€l€ni bhay€nak€ni kecid vilagn€ daan€ntareu sandyante c™rŠitair uttam€‰gaiƒ AMaq c SaveR Da*Taraí\SYa Pau}aa" “And all those sons of Dhtar€˜ra AviNa–Paal–SaºE" Sah Wv along with hosts of kings (avani-p€la — ‘protector of the earth’) >aqZMa" d]aeaYaaNak==aiNa v£aiaMau%a d]viNTa ) TaQaa TavaMaq Narlaek==vqra ivXaiNTa v£aaivJvliNTa ))

yath€ nad…n€ˆ bahavo ’mbu-veg€ƒ samudram ev€bhimukh€ dravanti tath€ tav€m… nara-loka-v…r€ vianti vaktr€Šy abhivijvalanti YaQaa NadqNaaMa( bhv" AMbu–veGaa" “As the many currents (vega) of the water of rivers (nad…) SaMaud]Ma( Wv Ai>aMau%a" d]viNTa flow to the ocean (samudra) alone, TaQaa AMaq Nar–laek==–vqra" so do those heroes among men Tav v£aiaivJvliNTa and they are blazing.” * AvXaTveNa Pa[veXae Nadq–veGa" d*íaNTa" o¢==" The example of a river’s current has been given with respect to entering helplessly. buiÖ–PaUvRk==–Pa[veXae d*íaNTaMa( Aah [Now] an example is given with respect to entering consciously: 927 BG 11.29 YaQaa Pa[dqá& JvlNa& PaTa®a ivXaiNTa NaaXaaYa SaMa*ÖveGaa" ) TaQaEv NaaXaaYa ivXaiNTa laek==aSTavaiPa v£ai

yath€ prad…ptaˆ jvalanaˆ pata‰g€ vianti n€€ya samddha-veg€ƒ tathaiva n€€ya vianti lok€s tav€pi vaktr€Ši samddha-veg€ƒ YaQaa PaTa®a" SaMa*Ö–veGaa" “As insects with great speed Pa[dqáMa( JvlNaMa( NaaXaaYa ivXaiNTa enter a blazing fire for destruction (n€a), TaQaa Wv laek==a" AiPa SaMa*Ö–veGaa" so also these pleople with great speed Tav v£ai

[email protected] 375

928 BG 11.30 leilùSae Ga]SaMaaNa" SaMaNTaaLlaek==aNSaMaGa]aNvdNaEJvRliÙ" ) TaeJaaei>araPaUYaR JaGaTSaMaGa]& >aaSaSTavaeGa]a" Pa[TaPaiNTa ivZ

lelihyase grasam€naƒ samant€l lok€n samagr€n vadanair jvaladbhiƒ tejobhir €p™rya jagat samagraˆ bh€sas tavogr€ƒ pratapanti viŠo JvliÙ" vdNaE" “With flaming mouths SaMaGa]aNa( laek==aNa( Ga]SaMaaNa" [while] devouring all people (loka) SaMaNTaaTa( leilùSae You are licking on all sides. ivZa" SaMaGa]Ma( JaGaTa( AaPaUYaR [After] filling the whole world (jagat) with radiance Tav oGa]a" >aaSa" Pa[TaPaiNTa Your terrible effulgences are scorching.” 929 BG 11.31 Aa:Yaaih Mae k==ae >avaNauGa]æPaae NaMaae==_STau Tae devvr Pa[Saqd ) ivjaTauiMaC^aiMa >avNTaMaaÛ& Na ih Pa[JaaNaaiMa Tav Pa[v*itaMa( ))

€khy€hi me ko bhav€n ugra-r™po namo ’stu te devavara pras…da vijñ€tum icch€mi bhavantam €dyaˆ na hi praj€n€mi tava pravttim oGa]–æPa" k==" >avaNa( “Who are You, of fierce form Mae (=MaùMa(=) Aa:Yaaih [please] tell me! Tae (=Tau>YaMa(=) NaMa" ASTau Obeisance unto You! dev–vr Pa[Saqd O Lord, be merciful! AaÛMa( >avNTaMa( ivjaTauMa( wC^aiMa I want to understand You, the original being Tav Pa[v*itaMa( ih Na Pa[JaaNaaiMa [because] I do not understand Your activity.” * ik==Ma( AQaRMa( WvMa Pa[v*ta" AiSa wiTa Na JaaNaaiMa I do not know why are You acting thus. 930 BG 11.32 é[q>aGavaNauvac k==alae==_iSMa laek==+aYak*==TPa[v*Öae laek==aNSaMaahTauRiMah Pa[v*ta" ) ‰Tae==_iPa Tva& Na >aivZYaiNTa SaveR Yae==_viSQaTaa" Pa[TYaNaqke==zu YaaeDaa" ))

k€lo ’smi loka-kaya-kt pravddho lok€n sam€hartum iha pravttaƒ te ’pi tv€ˆ na bhaviyanti sarve ye ’vasthit€ƒ pratyan…keu yodh€ƒ é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: Pa[v*Ö" laek=–=+aYa–k*==Ta( k==al" AiSMa I am time, the mighty destroyer of the worlds laek==aNa( SaMaahTauRMa( wh Pa[v*ta" and engaged here to destroy all these people. TvaMa( ‰Tae AiPa Even without you * TvaMa( hNTaarMa( ivNaa AiPa Even without you as [their] slayer. Pa[TYaNaqke==zu Yae YaaeDaa" AviSQaTaa" those soldiers who are present in the opposed armies SaveR Na >aivZYaiNTa they all will not live.”

376 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

931 BG 11.33 TaSMaatvMauitaï YaXaae l>aSv iJaTva Xa}aUN>aux(==+v raJYa& SaMa*ÖMa( ) MaYaEvETae iNahTaa" PaUvRMaev iNaiMataMaa}a& >av SaVYaSaaicNa( ))

tasm€t tvam utti˜ha yao labhasva jitv€ atr™n bhu‰kva r€jyaˆ samddham mayaivaite nihat€ƒ p™rvam eva nimitta-m€traˆ bhava savyas€cin TaSMaaTa( TvMa( oitaï, YaXa" l>aSv “Therefore rise and gain fame! * devE" AiPa duJaRYaa" >aqZMa–d]aeaUTaMa( YaXa" such fame. Xa}aUNa( iJaTva [And after] conquering the enemies SaMa*ÖMa( raJYaMa( >aux(==+v enjoy a flourishing kingdom! MaYaa Wv WTae PaUvRMa( Wv iNahTaa" By Me alone they have been killed already. SaVYa–SaaicNa( O Arjuna! * vaMaeNa AiPa baav [Therefore] be merely an instrument!” * WTae c Tav Xa}av" These your enemies TvdqYa–YauÖaTa( PaUvRMa( Wv even before your battle MaYaa Wv k==al–AaTMaNaa iNahTa–Pa[aYaa" they have almost been killed by Me, who am time. 932 BG 11.34 d]aeaqZMa& c JaYad]Qa& c k==

droŠaˆ ca bh…maˆ ca jayadrathaˆ ca karŠaˆ tath€ny€n api yodha-v…r€n may€ hat€ˆs tvaˆ jahi m€ vyathi˜h€ yudhyasva jet€si raŠe sapatn€n d]aeaqZMaMa( c JaYad]QaMa( c “DroŠa, Bh…ma and Jayadratha k==aUYa Wvah k*==ZaqTa>aqTa" Pa[

etac chrutv€ vacanaˆ keavasya kt€ñjalir vepam€naƒ kir…˜… namasktv€ bh™ya ev€ha kŠaˆ sa-gadgadaˆ bh…ta-bh…taƒ praŠamya [email protected] 377

SaÅYa" ovac “Sañjaya said [to Dhtar€˜ra]: WTad( ke==XavSYa vcNaMa( é[uTva [After] hearing these words of KŠa (Keava) vePaMaaNa" k*==Ta–AÅil" ik==rq$=q Arjuna (Kir…˜…), trembling and with folded hands k*==ZaqTa–>aqTa" Pa[aUYa" Wv Aah he again spoke with faltering voice.” 934 BG 11.36 AJauRNa ovac SQaaNae ôzqke==Xa Tav Pa[k==ITYaaR JaGaTPa[ôZYaTYaNaurJYaTae c ) r+aa&iSa >aqTaaiNa idXaae d]viNTa SaveR NaMaSYaiNTa c iSaÖSaºa" ))

sth€ne h…kea tava prak…rty€ jagat prahyaty anurajyate ca rak€ˆsi bh…t€ni dio dravanti sarve namasyanti ca siddha-sa‰gh€ƒ AJauRNa" ovac “Arjuna said: SQaaNae ôzqk==–wRXa This is befitting, O Lord! * Na ic}aMa( It is not surprising. Tav Pa[k==ITYaaR that by Your glorification JaGaTa( Pa[ôZYaiTa ANaurJYaTae c the world rejoices and is attracted [towards You], >aqTaaiNa r+aa&iSa idXa" d]viNTa that the fearful demons flee in all directions SaveR iSaÖ–Saºa" c NaMaSYaiNTa and that all the hosts of Siddhas bow down.” 935 BG 11.37 k==SMaaÀ Tae Na NaMaerNMahaTMaNGarqYaSae b]ø

kasm€c ca te na nameran mah€tman gar…yase brahmaŠo ’py €di-kartre ananta devea jagan-niv€sa tvam a-karaˆ sad-asat tat paraˆ yat Maha–AaTMaNa( ANaNTa dev–wRXa JaGaTa(–iNavaSa “[Because] O Lord! b]øYaMa(=) to You, the original creator, greater even than Brahm€ k==SMaaTa( c Na NaMaerNa( why should they not bow down? TvMa( SaTa(–A–SaTa( You are the visible and invisible [world] * (or:) SaTa( VYa¢==Ma( Sat means manifest A–SaTa( A–VYa¢==Ma( c and a-sat means unmanifest. Tad(–ParMa( Yad( A–+arMa( and the imperishable (brahma) which is beyond it.” * WTaE" Navi>a" heTaui>a" By these nine reasons TvaMa( SaveR NaMaSYaiNTa all salute You. 936 BG 11.38 TvMaaiddev" Pauåz" Paura

tvam €di-devaƒ puruaƒ pur€Šas tvam asya vivasya paraˆ nidh€nam vett€si vedyaˆ ca paraˆ ca dh€ma tvay€ tataˆ vivam ananta-r™pa TvMa( Aaid–dev", Paura

TvMa( ASYa ivìSYa ParMa( iNaDaaNaMa( You are the ultimate resting place of this world (viva) vetaa veÛMa( c ParMa( DaaMa c AiSa You are knower, knowable and supreme abode. * DaaMa c And abode [means] vEZaUYaae==_iPa NaMaae NaMaSTae ))

v€yur yamo ’gnir varuŠaƒ a€‰kaƒ praj€-patis tvaˆ prapit€maha ca namo namas te ’stu sahasra-ktvaƒ puna ca bh™yo ’pi namo namas te TvMa( vaYau" YaMa" AiGNa" våYaMa(=) Sahó–k*==Tv" NaMa" NaMa" ASTau Thousands of repeated obeisance unto You! PauNa" c >aUYa" AiPa And again and again Tae (=Tau>YaMa(=) NaMa" NaMa" repeated obeisance unto You.” * >ai¢==–é[Öa–>aYa–AiTareke==

namaƒ purast€d atha p˜hatas te namo ’stu te sarvata eva sarva ananta-v…ry€mita-vikramas tvaˆ sarvaˆ sam€pnoi tato ’si sarvaƒ SavR “O Lord! PaurSTaaTa( AQa Pa*íTa" From the front and from behind Tae (=Tau>YaMa(=) NaMa" obeisance to You. SavRTa" Wv Tae (=Tau>YaMa(=) NaMa" ASTau From all sides obeisance to You! ANa(–ANTa–vqYaR O Lord! A–iMaTa–iv§==Ma" Being of boundless strength TvMa( SavRMa( SaMaaPNaaeiz You pervade everything, TaTa" SavR" AiSa therefore You are everything.”

[email protected] 379

939 BG 11.41-42 Sa%eiTa MaTva Pa[Sa>a& Yadu¢&== he k*==Z

sakheti matv€ prasabhaˆ yad uktaˆ he kŠa he y€dava he sakheti a-j€nat€ mahim€naˆ tavedaˆ may€ pram€d€t praŠayena v€pi YaÀavhaSaaQaRMaSaTk*==Taae==_iSa ivharXaYYaaSaNa>aaeJaNaezu ) Wk==ae==_QavaPYaCYauTa TaTSaMa+a& TaT+aaMaYae TvaMahMaPa[MaeYaMa( ))

yac c€vah€s€rtham a-sat-kto ’si vih€ra-ayy€sana-bhojaneu eko ’thav€py acyuta tat-samakaˆ tat k€maye tv€m aham a-prameyam The use of idam (neut.) with mahim€na (masc.), instead of imam (masc.), is €ra- prayoga; as is the sandhi between sakhe and iti, which ought to be sakha iti. Sa%a wiTa MaTva “[After] thinking [You] an [ordinary] friend Pa[MaadaTa( Pa[aMa( o¢==Ma( whatever was rashly said — he k*==ZaaeJaNaezu during sporting, sleeping, sitting and eating Wk==" AQava Tad(–SaMa+aMa( AiPa either alone or even in other’s company AvhaSa–AQaRMa( A–SaTa(–k*==Ta" AiSa You are (were) disrespected out of fun, A–Pa[MaeYaMa( TvaMa( You, the immeasurable one Tad( AhMa( +aaMaYae I ask to forgive that.” [Arjuna to King Yudhi˜hira:] “Generally both of us (KŠa and Arjuna) used to live together and sleep, sit and loiter together. And at the time of advertising oneself for acts of chivalry, sometimes, if there were any irregularity, I used to reproach Him by saying, “My friend, You are very truthful.” (SB. 1.15.19) 940 BG 11.43 iPaTaaiSa laek==SYa cracrSYa TvMaSYa PaUJYaê GauåGaRrqYaaNa( ) Na TvTSaMaae==_STYa>YaiDak==" ku==Taae==_NYaae laek==}aYae==_PYaPa[iTaMaPa[>aav ))

pit€si lokasya car€carasya tvam asya p™jya ca gurur gar…y€n na tvat-samo ’sty abhyadhikaƒ kuto ’nyo loka-traye ’py a-pratima-prabh€va ASYa cr–A–crSYa laek==SYa “Of this world, moving and non-moving TvMa( iPaTaa, PaUJYa" Gauå" GarqYaaNa( c AiSa You are the father, worshipable teacher and greatest. A–Pa[iTaMa–Pa[>aav O Lord! laek==–}aYae AiPa Even in [all] the three worlds Tvd(–SaMa" Na AiSTa there is none who is equal to You. A>YaiDak==" ANYa" ku==Ta" How is anyone greater?” 941 BG 11.44 TaSMaaTPa[

380 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

tasm€t praŠamya praŠidh€ya k€yaˆ pras€daye tv€m aham …am …yam piteva putrasya sakheva sakhyuƒ priyaƒ priy€y€rhasi deva sohum Vivan€tha, Baladeva and ®r…dhara explain priy€y€rhasi as priy€y€ƒ arhasi. This is only possible, when visarga is dropped by regular sandhi and again sandhi is made by €ra- prayoga. TaSMaaTa( “Therefore wR@yMa( wRXaMa( TvaMa( Pa[aYaeNa c Pa[VYaiQaTa& MaNaae Mae ) Tadev Mae dXaRYa dev æPa& Pa[Saqd deveXa JaGai‘avaSa ))

a-d˜a-p™rvaˆ hito ’smi d˜v€ bhayena ca pravyathitaˆ mano me tad eva me daraya deva r™paˆ pras…da devea jagan-niv€sa A–d*í–PaUvRMa( d*îa “[After] seeing what was never seen before ôizTa" AiSMa I am overjoyed >aYaeNa c Mae (=MaMa=) MaNa" Pa[VYaiQaTaMa( but my mind is also perturbed by fear. dev dev–wRXa JaGaTa(–iNavaSa, Pa[Saqd O Lord, be merciful! Please withdraw the universal form. Tad( Wv æPaMa( Mae (=MaùMa(=) dXaRYa Show me that very (Your own) [ViŠu] form.” The ViŠu form was shown before (11.17) and is described in the next verse. 943 BG 11.46 ik==rqi$=Na& GaidNa& c§==hSTaiMaC^aiMa Tva& d]íuMah& TaQaEv ) TaeNaEv æPaeauRJaeNa Sahóbahae >av ivìMaUTaeR ))

kir…˜inaˆ gadinaˆ cakra-hastam icch€mi tv€ˆ dra˜um ahaˆ tathaiva tenaiva r™peŠa catur-bhujena sahasra-b€ho bhava viva-m™rte ik==rqi$=NaMa( GaidNaMa( c§==–hSTaMa( “With crown, club and disc in hand TaQaa Wv AhMa( TvaMa( d]íuMa( wC^aiMa just so I want to see You. Sahó–bahae ivì–MaUTaeR O Lord! TaeNa Wv cTau"–>auJaeNa æPaeav Appear with that very (Your own) four-armed [ViŠu] form!” 944 BG 11.47 é[q>aGavaNauvac MaYaa Pa[Sa‘aeNa TavaJauRNaed& æPa& Par& diXaRTaMaaTMaYaaeGaaTa( ) TaeJaaeMaYa& ivìMaNaNTaMaaÛ& YaNMae TvdNYaeNa Na d*íPaUvRMa( ))

may€ prasannena tav€rjunedaˆ r™paˆ paraˆ daritam €tma-yog€t tejomayaˆ vivam anantam €dyaˆ yan me tvad anyena na d˜a-p™rvam é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac – AJauRNa “The Lord said: O Arjuna! [email protected] 381 wdMa( Mae (=MaMa=) ParMa( TaeJa"MaYaMa( This My supreme, effulgent ivìMa( ANa(–ANTaMa( AaÛMa( æPaMa( universal, unlimited and primeval form Yad( Tvd(–ANYaeNa Na d*í–PaUvRMa( which was not seen before by another than you AaTMa–YaaeGaaTa( through My divine power Pa[Sa‘aeNa MaYaa Tav diXaRTaMa( was shown to you by Me, who am pleased.” * WTad( dXaRNaMa( AiTadulR>aMa( lBßa After getting this vision, which is very rare TvMa( k*==TaaQaR" AiSa your are blessed: 945 BG 11.48 Na vedYajaDYaYaNaENaR daNaENaR c i§==Yaai>aNaR TaPaaei>aåGa]E" ) Wv&æPa" XaKYa Ah& Na*laeke== d]íu& TvdNYaeNa ku==åPa[vqr ))

na veda-yajñ€dhyayanair na d€nair na ca kriy€bhir na tapobhir ugraiƒ evaˆ-r™paƒ akya ahaˆ n-loke dra˜uˆ tvad anyena kuru-prav…ra Between akyaƒ and aham there could have been sandhi (akyo ’ham), but instead visarga has been dropped (€ra-prayoga). ku==å–Pa[vqr “O Arjuna! Na ved–Yaj–ADYaYaNaE" Neither by study of the Vedas and [books on] sacrifices Na daNaE" Na c i§==Yaai>a" nor by charities, nor by rituals Na oGa]E" TaPaaei>a" nor by severe austerities Na*–laeke== Tvd(–ANYaeNa in the world of men by other than you WvMa(–æPa" AhMa( d]íuMa( XaKYa" I can be seen in this form.” * WvMa( AiPa Even this being so (that you should actually feel blessed) ced( Tav wdMa( gaaerMa( æPaMa( d*îa VYaQaa >aviTa if (ced!) you are perturbed after seeing this terrible form TaihR Tad( Wv æPaMa( dXaRYaaiMa then I shall show that [My] very form: 946 BG 11.49 Maa Tae VYaQaa Maa c ivMaU!>aavae d*îa æPa& gaaerMaqd*x(== MaMaedMa( ) VYaPaeTa>aq" Pa[qTaMaNaa" PauNaSTv& Tadev Mae æPaiMad& Pa[PaXYa ))

m€ te vyath€ m€ ca vim™ha-bh€vo d˜v€ r™paˆ ghoram …d‰ mamedam vyapeta-bh…ƒ pr…ta-man€ƒ punas tvaˆ tad eva me r™pam idaˆ prapaya wdMa( MaMa wRd*k(== gaaerMa( æPaMa( d*îa “[After] seeing such a terrible [universal] form of Mine Tae (=Tav=) VYaQaa Maa be not perturbed ivMaU!–>aav" c Maa and be not bewildered. VYaPaeTa–>aq" Pa[qTa–MaNaa" [Being] free from fear and happy in mind Tad( Wv wdMa( Mae (=MaMa=) æPaMa( that very [ViŠu] form of Mine TvMa( PauNa" Pa[PaXYa again (see 11.17) behold!” 947 BG 11.50 SaÅYa ovac wTYaJauRNa& vaSaudevSTaQaae¤a Svk&== æPa& dXaRYaaMaaSa >aUYa" ) AaìaSaYaaMaaSa c >aqTaMaeNa& >aUTva PauNa" SaaEMYavPauMaRhaTMaa ))

ity arjunaˆ v€sudevas tathoktv€ svakaˆ r™paˆ daray€m€sa bh™yaƒ 382 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

€v€say€m€sa ca bh…tam enaˆ bh™tv€ punaƒ saumya-vapur mah€tm€ SaÅYa" ovac “Sañjaya said: wiTa AJauRNaMa( TaQaa o¤a [After] thus speaking in this way to Arjuna vaSaudev" Svk==Ma( æPaMa( >aUYa" dXaRYaaMaaSa the Lord again showed His own [four-armed ViŠu] form, PauNa" c SaaEMYa–vPau" >aUTva and [after] again assuming a pleasing [two-armed] form Maha–AaTMaa >aqTaMa( WNaMa( AaìaSaYaaMaaSa the Lord consoled the frightened one (Arjuna).” According to the commentary of Vivan€tha on this verse, KŠa shows to Arjuna again His four-armed form, but then His original two-armed form. This explains (1) why Arjuna could develop such an intimate friendship with KŠa (see 11.41); (2) why Arjuna was surprised to see KŠa’s four-armed ViŠu form (see 11.17); and (3) why Arjuna now sees a m€nuaˆ r™pam (human form) (see 11.52). 948 BG 11.51 AJauRNa ovac d*îed& MaaNauz& æPa& Tav SaaEMYa& JaNaadRNa ) wdaNaqMaiSMa Sa&v*ta" SaceTaa" Pa[k*==iTa& GaTa"====)) d˜vedaˆ m€nuaˆ r™paˆ tava saumyaˆ jan€rdana, id€n…m asmi saˆvttaƒ sa-cet€ƒ praktiˆ gataƒ AJauRNa" ovac – JaNaadRNa “Arjuna said: O Lord! wdMa( Tav SaaEMYaMa( MaaNauzMa( æPaMa( d*îa [After] seeing this Your pleasing [two-armed] human (m€nuam) form wdaNaqMa( SaceTaa" Sa&v*ta" AiSMa I have now become pacified Pa[k*==iTaMa( GaTa" and attained [My] normal condition.” 949 BG 11.52 é[q>aGavaNauvac SaududRXaRiMad& æPa& d*ívaNaiSa YaNMaMa ) deva APYaSYa æPaSYa iNaTYa& dXaRNak==ai¿aGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: Yad( MaMa æPaMa( d*ívaNa( AiSa The [universal] form of mine which you have seen wdMa( SaududRXaRMa( it is very difficult to behold. deva" AiPa Even the devas ASYa æPaSYa iNaTYaMa( dXaRNa–k==ai¿aKTYaa TvNaNYaYaa XaKYa AhMaev&ivDaae==_JauRNa ) jaTau& d]íu& c TatveNa Pa[veíu& c ParNTaPa====)) bhakty€ tv an-anyay€ akya aham evaˆ-vidho ’rjuna, jñ€tuˆ dra˜uˆ ca tattvena prave˜uˆ ca parantapa ParNTaPa AJauRNa “O Arjuna! ANa(–ANYaYaa >aKTYaa Tau Only by unalloyed devotion [email protected] 383

AhMa( WvMa(–ivDa" I am in this form TatveNa jaTauMa( d]íuMa( c Pa[veíuMa( c XaKYa" truly able to be known, seen and taken shelter of.” For the translation of prave˜um (‘to enter’) as ‘to be taken shelter of’, see note under verse (11.21). * ATa" SavR–Xaañ–SaarMa( ParMaMa( rhSYaMa( Xa*aUTaezu Ya" Sa MaaMaeiTa Paa<@v====)) mat-karmakn mat-paramo mad-bhaktaƒ sa‰ga-varjitaƒ, nirvairaƒ sarva-bh™teu yaƒ sa m€m eti p€Šava Paa<@v “O Arjuna! Ya" Mad(–k==MaR–k*==Ta( Mad(–ParMa" One who works for Me, is fixed on Me Mad(–>a¢==" Sa®–viJaRTa" is My devotee, free from attachment (sa‰ga) SavR–>aUTaezu iNavŒr" and without enmity towards any being, Sa" MaaMa( WiTa he comes to Me.”

384 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Taddhita 2

(1) r…mat

(2) The suffixes .tva and .t€[p] are used to form abstract nouns: sama (equal) >>> sama.tva or sama.t€ — ‘sameness’, equanimity Words with .tva are all neuter and the declension goes samatvam, samatve, samatv€ni, ... Words with .t€ are all feminine and the declension goes samat€, samate, samat€ƒ, ... SaMaTvMa( 〈2.1〉 YaaeGa" oCYaTae — equanimity [towards success or failure in the performance of one’s duty] is called yoga; A–ih&Saa SaMaTaa 〈fem. 1.1〉 Mata" >aviNTa — non-violence, equanimity [etc.] come from Me sat >>> Satv . . . (two meanings:) SaTa(–>aave SaaDau–>aave c SaTa( wiTa WTad( Pa]YauJYaTae — the word sat is used in the sense of existence (sattva) and in the sense of goodness (s€dhutva)

See how these words are used in Bhagavad-g…t€: AMa*TaTv — immortality (2.15); k==Ta*RTv — being the doer (5.14); Xa}auTv — enmity (6.6); Wk==Tv — oneness (6.31); cÄlTv — unsteadiness (6.33); Pa*QaKTv — being different (9.15); AMaaiNaTv, AdiM>aTv — freedom from egotism, pridelessness (13.8); SaMa–ictaTv — equal-mindedness (13.10); iNaTYaTv — eternality (13.12); Sau+MaTv — subtlety (13.16); >aae¢*==Tv — being an enjoyer (13.21); ANaaidTv, iNaGauR

[email protected] 385

Hinduism — G…t€ 12 Bhakti-yoga — ‘The Yoga of Devotion (bhakti)’

953 BG 12.1 AJauRNa ovac Wv& SaTaTaYau¢==a Yae >a¢==aSTva& PaYauRPaaSaTae ) Yae caPYa+arMaVYa¢&== Taeza& ke== YaaeGaivtaMaa"====)) evaˆ satata-yukt€ ye bhakt€s tv€ˆ paryup€sate, ye c€py a-karam a-vyaktaˆ te€ˆ ke yoga-vittam€ƒ AJauRNa" ovac “Arjuna said: WvMa( SaTaTa–Yau¢==a" Thus being constantly devoted * SavR–k==MaR–APaRa¢==a" TvaMa( PaYauRPaaSaTae those devotees who worship You * PaYauRPaaSaTae DYaaYaiNTa Who worship You means who meditate on You. Yae c AiPa A–VYa¢==Ma( A–+arMa( and also those who [worship] the unmanifest [impersonal] brahma, TaezaMa( ke== YaaeGa–ivtaMaa" of those [two classes] who are best [versed] in yoga?” 954 BG 12.2 é[q>aGavaNauvac MaYYaaveXYa MaNaae Yae Maa& iNaTYaYau¢==a oPaaSaTae ) é[ÖYaa ParYaaePaeTaaSTae Mae Yau¢==TaMaa MaTaa"====)) mayy €veya mano ye m€ˆ nitya-yukt€ up€sate, raddhay€ parayopet€s te me yuktatam€ mat€ƒ é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: ParYaa é[ÖYaa oPaeTaa" [Being] endowed with transcendental faith iNaTYa–Yau¢==a" and constantly devoted * iNaTYa–Yau¢==a" Being constantly devoted means Mad(–AQaR–k==MaR–ANauïaNaaidNaa by performing work, etc. for My sake Mad(–iNaïa" being attached to Me. MaNa" MaiYa AaveXYa [after] absorbing [their] mind in Me Yae MaaMa( oPaaSaTae those who worship Me, Tae Mae (=MaMa=) Yau¢==TaMaa" MaTaa" they are considered the best yog…s (yukta.tama) by Me.” 955 BG 12.3-4 Yae Tv+arMaiNadeRXYaMaVYa¢&== PaYauRPaaSaTae ) SavR}aGaMaicNTYa& c kU==$=SQaMacl& Da]uvMa(====)) ye tv a-karam a-nirdeyam a-vyaktaˆ paryup€sate, sarvatra-gam a-cintyaˆ ca k™˜a-stham a-calaˆ dhruvam Sai‘aYaMYaeiNd]YaGa]aMa& SavR}a SaMabuÖYa" ) Tae Pa[aPNauviNTa MaaMaev SavR>aUTaihTae rTaa"====)) sanniyamyendriya-gr€maˆ sarvatra sama-buddhayaƒ, te pr€pnuvanti m€m eva sarva-bh™ta-hite rat€ƒ Yae Tau “But those who A–iNadeRXYaMa( A–VYa¢==Ma( on the indescribable, unmanifest SavR}a–GaMa( A–icNTYaMa( all-pervading, inconceivable kU==$=–SQaMa( A–clMa( Da]uvMa( c A–+arMa( changeless, unmoving and fixed brahma PaYauRPaaSaTae meditate, wiNd]Ya–Ga]aMaMa( Sai‘aYaMYa [after] perfectly controlling all the senses SavR}a SaMa–buÖYa" [being] equal-minded towards all SavR–>aUTa–ihTae rTaa" and engaged in the welfare of all 386 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Tae MaaMa( Wv Pa[aPNauviNTa they [also] achieve Me alone.” * TaihR wTarezaMa( Yau¢==TaMaTvMa( ku==Ta" Then where is the excellence of the other (former) ones? 956 BG 12.5 ©e==Xaae==_iDak==TarSTaezaMaVYa¢==aSa¢==ceTaSaaMa( ) AVYa¢==a ih GaiTaduR"%& dehviÙrvaPYaTae====)) kleo ’dhikataras te€m a-vyakt€sakta-cetas€m, a-vyakt€ hi gatir duƒkhaˆ dehavadbhir av€pyate TaezaMa( A–VYa¢==–AaSa¢==–ceTaSaaMa( “For those attached to the unmanifest ©e==Xa" AiDak==Tar" the trouble is greater. A–VYa¢==a GaiTa" The unmanifest goal dehviÙ" du"%Ma( ih AvaPYaTae is only with difficulty achieved by embodied beings.” 957 BG 12.6-7 Yae Tau SavaRiavaiMa Na icraTPaaQaR MaYYaaveiXaTaceTaSaaMa(====)) te€m ahaˆ samuddhart€ mtyu-saˆs€ra-s€gar€t, bhav€mi na cir€t p€rtha mayy €veita-cetas€m Mad(–Para" “Being fixed on Me SavaRiavaiMa I become the deliverer without delay.” 958 BG 12.8 MaYYaev MaNa AaDaTSv MaiYa buiÖ& iNaveXaYa ) iNaviSaZYaiSa MaYYaev ATa Oß| Na Sa&XaYa"====)) mayy eva mana €dhatsva mayi buddhiˆ niveaya, nivasiyasi mayy eva ata ™rdhvaˆ na saˆayaƒ Sandhi was not made between eva and ataƒ (€ra-prayoga). MaiYa Wv MaNa" AaDaTSv “[Therefore] concentrate the mind (manas) on Me alone! MaiYa buiÖMa( iNaveXaYa and absorb your intelligence (buddhi) in Me! ATa" OßRMa( MaiYa Wv iNaviSaZYaiSa Hereafter you will live with (‘in’) Me, * Mad(–AaTMaNaa vaSaMa( k==irZYaiSa You will live as one with Me. Na Sa&XaYa" no doubt.” 959 BG 12.9 AQa icta& SaMaaDaaTau& Na Xa¥==aeiz MaiYa iSQarMa( ) A>YaaSaYaaeGaeNa TaTaae MaaiMaC^aáu& DaNaÅYa====)) atha cittaˆ sam€dh€tuˆ na aknoi mayi sthiram, abhy€sa-yogena tato m€m icch€ptuˆ dhanañjaya DaNaÅYa “O Arjuna! AQa ictaMa( If the mind MaiYa iSQarMa( SaMaaDaaTauMa( Na Xa¥==aeiz you can not concentrate steadily on Me, TaTa" A>YaaSa–YaaeGaeNa then by means of practice (abhy€sa) [email protected] 387

* ivi+aáMa( ictaMa( PauNa" PauNa" Pa[TYaaôTYa Bringing back the distracted mind again and again [to steady concentration/ meditation]. MaaMa( AaáuMa( wC^ you must seek to attain Me!” 960 BG 12.10 A>YaaSae==_PYaSaMaQaaeR==_iSa MaTk==MaRParMaae >av ) MadQaRMaiPa k==MaaRiYaaSae AiPa A–SaMaQaR" AiSa “[If] you are unable for such practice even Mad(–k==MaR–ParMa" >av become devoted to do rites (karman) for Me! * Wk==adXaq–oPavaSa–v]Ta–cYaaR–NaaMaSaªITaRNa–AadqiNa Like fasting on Ek€da…, observing vows, singing My name. Mad(–AQaRMa( k==MaaRi>> karma (rites, 12.10) >>> abhy€sa (yoga, 12.9) >>> dhy€na (meditation, 12.8) as the highest. Now true phala-ty€ga is being praised above all rites, yoga and meditation: 962 BG 12.12 é[eYaae===ih===jaNaMa>YaaSaaJjaNaad(===DYaaNa&===iviXaZYaTae===)===DYaaNaaTk==MaRf==lTYaaGaSTYaaGaaC^aiNTarNaNTarMa(===)) reyo hi jñ€nam abhy€s€j jñ€n€d dhy€naˆ viiyate, dhy€n€t karma-phala-ty€gas ty€g€c ch€ntir anantaram A>YaaSaaTa( jaNaMa( ih é[eYa" “Better than abhy€sa is indeed spiritual knowledge (jñ€na) * SaMYak(==–jaNa–rihTaaTa( A>YaaSaaTa( Than practice (abhy€sa) without proper knowledge Yaui¢==–SaihTa–oPadeXa–PaUvRk==Ma( jaNaMa( jñ€na based on teaching coupled with reasoning é[eïMa( is better. jaNaaTa( DYaaNaMa( iviXaZYaTae better than jñ€na is dhy€na DYaaNaaTa( k==MaR–f==l–TYaaGa" [and better] than dhy€na is karma-phala-ty€ga. TYaaGaaTa( ANaNTarMa( XaaiNTa" After ty€ga comes peace (liberation).” * Mad(–Pa[SaadeNa By My mercy. * WvMa(–>aUTaSYa >a¢==SYa Of such a devotee i+aPa[Ma( Wv ParMaeìr–Pa[Saad–heTaUNa( DaMaaRNa( the virtues (dharma) which quickly cause the mercy of the Lord Aah are stated:

388 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

963 BG 12.13-14 AÜeía SavR>aUTaaNaa& MaE}a" k==åaUTaaNaaMa( “Towards all beings A–Üeía MaE}a" k==åa¢==" Sa" Mae (=MaMa=) iPa[Ya" such a devotee of Mine is My beloved.” 964 BG 12.15 YaSMaa‘aaeiÜJaTae laek==ae laek==a‘aaeiÜJaTae c Ya" ) hzaRMazR>aYaaeÜeGaEMauR¢==ae Ya" Sa c Mae iPa[Ya"====)) yasm€n nodvijate loko lok€n nodvijate ca yaƒ, har€mara-bhayodvegair mukto yaƒ sa ca me priyaƒ YaSMaaTa( laek==" Na oiÜJaTae “By whom the world is not disturbed Ya" c laek==aTa( Na oiÜJaTae and who is not disturbed by the world Ya" c hzR–A–MazR–>aYa–oÜeGaE" Mau¢==" who is free from jubilation, impatience, fear and anxiety, * A–MazR" ParSYa la>ae A–SahNaMa( Impatience is intolerance at another’s gain >aYaMa( }aaSa" fear is terror oÜeGa" >aYaaid–iNaiMata–icta–+aae>a" and anxiety is agitation (kobha) of the mind due to fear etc. Sa" Mae (=MaMa=) iPa[Ya" he is My beloved.” 965 BG 12.16 ANaPae+a" XauicdR+a odaSaqNaae GaTaVYaQa" ) SavaRrM>aPairTYaaGaq Yaae MaÙ¢==" Sa Mae iPa[Ya"====)) an-apekaƒ ucir daka ud€s…no gata-vyathaƒ, sarv€rambha-parity€g… yo mad-bhaktaƒ sa me priyaƒ ANa(–APae+a" Xauic" d+a" “Being indifferent (‘without expectation’), clean and expert * ANaPae+a" Yad*C^–oPaiSQaTae AiPa AQaeR iNa"SPa*h" Indifferent means without hankering even for objects which come of themselves Xauic" baù–A>YaNTar–XaaEc– SaMPa‘a" clean means with external and internal purity d+a" ANalSa" expert means not lazy. odaSaqNa" GaTa–VYaQa" neutral and free from anxiety * odaSaqNa" Pa+aPaaTa–rihTa" Neutral means not taking sides. SavR–AarM>a–PairTYaaGaq renouncing [the result] in all endeavors Ya" Mad–>a¢==" Sa" Mae (=MaMa=) iPa[Ya" such a devotee of Mine is My beloved.” 966 BG 12.17 Yaae Na ôZYaiTa Na Üeií Na XaaeciTa Na k==a¿iTa ) Xau>aaXau>aPairTYaaGaq >ai¢==MaaNYa" Sa Mae iPa[Ya"====)) yo na hyati na dve˜i na ocati na k€‰kati, ubh€ubha-parity€g… bhaktim€n yaƒ sa me priyaƒ [email protected] 389

Ya" Na ôZYaiTa Na Üeií “One who neither rejoices nor hates * iPa[YaMa( Pa[aPYa Ya" Na ôZYaiTa Who does not rejoice on getting what is pleasing A– iPa[YaMa( Pa[aPYa Ya" Na Üeií who does not hate on getting what is unpleasing. Na XaaeciTa Na k==a¿iTa neither laments nor desires * wí–AQaR–NaaXae SaiTa Ya" Na XaaeciTa Who does not lament on loosing a desired object A–Pa[aáMa( AQaRMa( Ya" Na k==a¿iTa who does not desire an object not [yet] obtained. Xau>a–A–Xau>a–PairTYaaGaq completely detached from virtue (ubha) and sin (a-ubha) Ya" >ai¢==MaaNa( Sa" Mae (=MaMa=) iPa[Ya" such a devotee is My beloved.” 967 BG 12.18-19 SaMa" Xa}aaE c iMa}ae c TaQaa MaaNaaPaMaaNaYaae" ) XaqTaaeZaRi¢==MaaNMae iPa[Yaae Nar"====)) tulya-nind€-stutir maun… santu˜o yena kenacit, a-niketaƒ sthira-matir bhaktim€n me priyo naraƒ Xa}aaE c iMa}ae c SaMa" “Being equal towards enemy (atru) and friend (mitra) TaQaa MaaNa–APaMaaNaYaae" and towards honor (m€na) and dishonor (apam€na) XaqTa–oZai¢==MaaNa( Mae (=MaMa=) iPa[Ya" Nar" [such] a man with devotion is My beloved.” 968 BG 12.20 Yae Tau DaMaaRMa*TaiMad& YaQaae¢&== PaYauRPaaSaTae ) é[ÕDaaNaa MaTParMaa >a¢==aSTae==_Taqv Mae iPa[Yaa"====)) ye tu dharm€mtam idaˆ yathoktaˆ paryup€sate, raddadh€n€ mat-param€ bhakt€s te ’t…va me priy€ƒ Yae Tau é[ÕDaaNaa" Mad(–ParMaa" >a¢==a" “Those who are faithful and dedicated devotees YaQaa o¢==Ma( wdMa( DaMaR–AMa*TaMa( PaYauRPaaSaTae who follow this eternal dharma as described, * (or:) DaMaRMa( Wv AMa*TaMa( AMa*TaTv–SaaDaNaTvaTa( The dharma which is nectar (amta) because it leads to immortality. Tae Mae (=MaMa=) ATaqv iPa[Yaa" they are My very beloved.”

390 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Taddhita 3

(1) r…mat (2) samatva

(3) guhyatama The suffixe .tara makes the comparative and .tama the superlative. guhya (secret) >>> guhya.tara (more secret) >>> guhya.tama (most secret); knowledge of the soul is called a secret (guhya) in Bhagavad-g…t€; more secret (guhyatara, 18.63) is knowledge of Param€tm€ as different from €tm€; and most secret (guhyatama, 9.1, 18.64) is knowledge of bhakti priya — dear >>> iPa]Tar — more dear; iPa]YaTaMa — most dear p™rŠa — complete >>> PaUaTar — more difficult to obtain (6.42); YaaeGaivtaMa — the best of those who know yoga (12.1)

[email protected] 391

Hinduism — G…t€ 13 Ketra-ketrajña-vibh€ga-yoga — ‘The Yoga of Differentiation Between Body (ketra) and Soul (ketrajña)’

969 BG 13.1 AJauRNa ovac Pa[k*==iTa& Pauåz& cEv +ae}a& +ae}ajMaev c ) WTaÜeidTauiMaC^aiMa jaNa& jeYa& c ke==Xav====)) praktiˆ puruaˆ caiva ketraˆ ketra-jñam eva ca, etad veditum icch€mi jñ€naˆ jñeyaˆ ca keava AJauRNa" ovac – ke==Xav “Arjuna said: O Lord! Pa[k*==iTaMa( PauåzMa( c Wv [What are] ‘nature’ (prakti) and ‘enjoyer’ (purua) +ae}aMa( +ae}a–jMa( Wv c ‘field’ (ketra) and ‘farmer’ (ketra-jña) jaNaMa( jeYaMa( c ‘knowledge’ (jñ€na) and ‘object of knowledge’ (jñeya) — WTad( veidTauMa( wC^aiMa this I want to know.” Prakti and purua will be described in verses (13.20ff.), ketra and ketra-jña in (13.2ff.), jñ€na in (13.8ff.) and jñeya in (13.13ff.). This verse is omitted in some editions. Therefore, the verse numbers may also differ. 970 BG 13.2 é[q>aGavaNauvac wd& Xarqr& k==aENTaeYa +ae}aiMaTYai>aDaqYaTae ) WTaÛae veita Ta& Pa[ahu" +ae}aj wiTa TaiÜd"====)) idaˆ ar…raˆ kaunteya ketram ity abhidh…yate, etad yo vetti taˆ pr€huƒ ketra-jña iti tad-vidaƒ é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac – k==aENTaeYa “The Lord said: O Arjuna! wdMa( XarqrMa( +ae}aMa( wiTa Ai>aDaqYaTae This body (ar…ra) is called ‘field’ (ketra) * wdMa( >aaeGa–AaYaTaNaMa( XarqrMa( This body, the basis of all enjoyment ‘=+ae}aMa(=’ wiTa Ai>aDaqYaTae is called the ‘field’ Sa&SaarSYa Pa[raeh–>aUiMaTvaTa( since it is the sprouting ground of material existence. Ya" WTad( veita and he who knows it (the soul in the body) * ‘=AhMa(–MaMa=’ wiTa MaNYaTae Who thinks of it in terms of ‘I’ and ‘mine’. Tad(–ivd" TaMa( +ae}a–j" wiTa Pa[ahu" the knowers of it (their difference) call him ‘farmer’ (ketra-jña).” * k*==zqvlvTa( Tad(–f==l–>aae¢*==TvaTa( Since he is the enjoyer of the fruit, like the farmer. 971 BG 13.3 +ae}aj& caiPa Maa& iviÖ SavR+ae}aezu >aarTa ) +ae}a+ae}ajYaaejaRNa& YataJjaNa& MaTa& MaMa====)) ketra-jñaˆ c€pi m€ˆ viddhi sarva-ketreu bh€rata, ketra-ketra-jñayor jñ€naˆ yat taj jñ€naˆ mataˆ mama >aarTa “O Arjuna! SavR–+ae}aezu In all bodies MaaMa( AiPa c +ae}a–jMa( iviÖ know Me also as ketra-jña! Yad( +ae}a–+ae}a–jYaae" jaNaMa( The knowledge of [the difference between] ketra (body) and ketra-jña (soul) Tad( jaNaMa( MaMa MaTaMa( that is [true] jñ€na in My opinion.” * Maae+a–heTauTvaTa( Because it leads to liberation. ANYaTa( Tau v*Qaa Paai<@TYaMa( Other learning is useless bNDa–heTauTvaTa( since it causes bondage.

392 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

972 BG 13.4 TaT+ae}a& YaÀ Yaad*Kc YaiÜk==air YaTaê YaTa( ) Sa c Yaae YaTPa[>aavê TaTSaMaaSaeNa Mae Xa*aav" c (7) and what his abilities are, Tad( SaMaaSaeNa Mae (=MaMa=) Xa*abRhuDaa GaqTa& ^Ndaei>aivRivDaE" Pa*Qak(== ) b]øSaU}aPadEêEv heTauMaiÙivRiNaiêTaE"====)) ibhir bahudh€ g…taˆ chandobhir vividhaiƒ pthak, brahma-s™tra-padai caiva hetumadbhir vinicitaiƒ ‰izi>a" “By sages * ‰izi>a" viSaïaidi>a" By sages like Vasi˜ha YaaeGa–Xaañezu in Yoga scriptures. ivivDaE" ^Ndaei>a" by the different Vedas heTauMaiÙ" iviNaiêTaE" and, ascertained by arguments b]ø–SaU}a–PadE" c Wv by the words of the Ved€nta-s™tra (brahma-s™tra) Pa*Qak(== bhuDaa GaqTaMa( it is differently taught (‘sung’) in many ways.” * Ta}a +ae}a–SvæPaMa( Aah The constitution of the ketra is stated: 974 BG 13.6-7 Maha>aUTaaNYahªarae buiÖrVYa¢==Maev c ) wiNd]YaaiaUTaaiNa Ahªar" “The [five] gross elements (mah€-bh™ta) and ego (aha‰k€ra) buiÖ" A–VYa¢==Ma( Wv c cosmic intelligence (mahat) and the unmanifest (pradh€na) dXa Wk==Ma( c wiNd]Yaai

* WTae wC^adYa" These, desire etc. d*XYaTvaTa( being objects of cognition Na AaTMa– DaMaaR" are not attributes of the soul AiPaTau MaNa"–DaMaaR" Wv but are attributes of the mind alone ATa" +ae}a–ANTa"–PaaiTaNa" Wv and thus they come under ketra. WTad( Sa–ivk==arMa( +ae}aMa( this is the ketra and its transformations (senses) SaMaaSaeNa odaôTaMa( described in summary.” * wdaNaqMa( Now o¢==–l+aaTvMaih&Saa +aaiNTaraJaRvMa( ) AacaYaaeRPaaSaNa& XaaEc& SQaEYaRMaaTMaiviNaGa]h"====)) a-m€nitvam a-dambhitvam a-hiˆs€ k€ntir €rjavam, €c€ryop€sanaˆ aucaˆ sthairyam €tma-vinigrahaƒ wiNd]YaaQaeRzu vEraGYaMaNahªar Wv c ) JaNMaMa*TYauJaraVYaaiDadu"%daezaNaudXaRNaMa(====)) indriy€rtheu vair€gyam an-aha‰k€ra eva ca, janma-mtyu-jar€-vy€dhi- duƒkha-do€nudaranam ASai¢==rNai>aZv®" Pau}adarGa*haidzu ) iNaTYa& c SaMaictaTviMaíaiNaíaePaPaitazu====)) a-saktir an-abhiva‰gaƒ putra-d€ra-gh€diu, nityaˆ ca sama-cittatvam i˜€ni˜opapattiu MaiYa caNaNYaYaaeGaeNa >ai¢==rVYai>acairaTvMa( “Pridelessness; non-deceit; A–ih&Saa +aaiNTa" AaJaRvMa( non-violence (a-hiˆs€); tolerance; honesty (€rjava); AacaYaR–oPaaSaNaMa( XaaEcMa( service to the teacher; purity (external and internal); SQaEYaRMa( AaTMa–iviNaGa]h" steadiness [on the path of dharma]; self-control; wiNd]Ya–AQaeRzu vEraGYaMa( detachment (vair€gya) from sense objects; ANa(–Ahªar" Wv c and absence of egotism (aha‰k€ra); JaNMa–Ma*TYau–Jara–VYaaiDa–du"%– of the miseries (duƒkha) of birth, death, old age and disease ... –daez–ANaudXaRNaMa( ... perceiving the evil; A–Sai¢==" non-attachment; Pau}a–dar–Ga*h–Aaidzu ANa(–Ai>aZv®" non-identification with children (putra), wife, home (gha), etc.; wí–ANa(–wí–oPaPaitazu c and in good and bad events iNaTYaMa( SaMa–ictaTvMa( constant even-mindedness; ANa(–ANYa–YaaeGaeNa c and by exclusive meditation (yoga) MaiYa A–VYai>acairai¢==" undeviating devotion (bhakti) to Me; iviv¢==–deXa–SaeivTvMa( inhabitation of a solitary place (dea); JaNa–Sa&Said A–riTa" detachment towards general (wordly-minded) people; ADYaaTMa–jaNa–iNaTYaTvMa( always dwelling on spiritual knowledge; Tatv–jaNa–AQaR–dXaRNaMa( search for the Absolute Truth — WTad( jaNaMa( wiTa Pa[ae¢==Ma( all this is called [the means to true] knowledge (jñ€na). All these 20 qualities are means for self-realization. 394 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Yad( ATa" ANYaQaa A–jaNaMa( What is contrary is ignorance (a-jñ€na).” * Wi>a" SaaDaNaE" Yad( jeYaMa( That which is to be known (jñeya) by these [20] means Tad( Aah that is stated [in six verses]: 976 BG 13.13 jeYa& YataTPa[v+YaaiMa YaJjaTvaMa*TaMaXNauTae ) ANaaid MaTPar& b]ø Na Sata‘aaSaduCYaTae====)) jñeyaˆ yat tat pravaky€mi yaj jñ€tv€mtam anute, an-€di mat-paraˆ brahma na sat tan n€sad ucyate Yad( jeYaMa( Tad( Pa[v+YaaiMa “What is to be known (jñeya) I will explain Yad( jaTva AMa*TaMa( AXNauTae [after] knowing which one attains immortality. * ik==Ma( Tad( What is that? Tad( ANa(–Aaid Mad(–ParMa( b]ø That is the beginningless brahma, which is subordinate to Me (the Lord). * [There are two readings: (1) an-€dimat param and (2) an-€di mat-param:] (1) ANaaid wiTa Although the meaning of an-€di WTaavTa( Wv bhuv]qiha" Through the activities that belong to all the creatures. laeke== SavRMa( Aav*TYa [after] pervading everything in the world Tad( iTaïiTa that [brahma] exists [as Param€tm€].” 978 BG 13.15 SaveRiNd]YaGauaaSa& SaveRiNd]YaivviJaRTaMa( ) ASa¢&== SavR>a*ÀEv iNaGauRaae¢*== c====)) sarvendriya-guŠ€bh€saˆ sarvendriya-vivarjitam, a-saktaˆ sarva-bhc caiva nirguŠaˆ guŠa-bhokt ca SavR–wiNd]Ya–GauaaSaMa( “[And as Param€tm€] it/He appears to have the functions (guŠa) of all the senses SavR–wiNd]Ya–ivviJaRTaMa( [yet is] without all senses, [email protected] 395

* (verse without sandhi:) A–Paaia*Ta( c Wv He is unattached [yet] maintaining everything iNaGauRaae¢*== c and He is beyond the guŠas [yet] the master of the guŠas.” 979 BG 13.16 bihrNTaê >aUTaaNaaMacr& crMaev c ) SaU+MaTvatadivjeYa& dUrSQa& caiNTake== c TaTa(====)) bahir anta ca bh™t€n€m a-caraˆ caram eva ca, s™kmatv€t tad a-vijñeyaˆ d™ra-sthaˆ c€ntike ca tat >aUTaaNaaMa( bih" ANTa" c “He is outside and inside (as cause) of all beings A–crMa( crMa( Wv c He is non-moving and moving SaU+MaTvaTa( Tad( A–ivjeYaMa( because of being subtle He is incomprehensible Tad( dUr–SQaMa( c AiNTake== c He is situated far and near.” * A–ivduzaMa( YaaeJaNa–l+a–ANTairTaMa( wv dUr–SQaMa( c For the ignorant He is far, as if thousands of yojanas away Sa–ivk==araYaa" Pa[k*==Tae" ParTvaTa( because of being beyond nature which is subject to change. ivduzaMa( PauNa" Pa[TYak(==–AaTMaTvaTa( AiNTake== c And for the wise again He is near, being their very soul. 980 BG 13.17 Aiv>a¢&== c >aUTaezu iv>a¢==iMav c iSQaTaMa( ) >aUTa>aTa*R c TaJjeYa& Ga]iSaZaivZaUTaezu A–iv>a¢==Ma( c “[Although] not divided in all beings * k==ara‘aMa( As the cause He is not divided [i.e., one]. iv>a¢==Ma( wv c iSQaTaMa( He is situated as if divided, * k==aYaaRTMaNaa iv>a¢==Ma( (=i>a‘aMa(=) wv As effect He is as if divided. >aUTa–>aTa*R Ga]iSaZaivZaVYa¢==Ma( It is knowledge, manifest in the functions of the intellect Tad( Wv æPaaid–Aak==are

982 BG 13.19 wiTa +ae}a& TaQaa jaNa& jeYa& cae¢&== SaMaaSaTa" ) MaÙ¢== WTaiÜjaYa MaÙavaYaaePaPaÛTae====)) iti ketraˆ tath€ jñ€naˆ jñeyaˆ coktaˆ sam€sataƒ, mad-bhakta etad vijñ€ya mad-bh€v€yopapadyate wiTa +ae}aMa( TaQaa jaNaMa( jeYaMa( c “Thus ketra (13.2ff.), jñ€na (13.8ff.) and jñeya (13.13ff.) SaMaaSaTa" o¢==Ma( are described in summary. WTad( ivjaYa [After] understanding [all] this Mad(–>a¢==" Mad(–>aavaYa oPaPaÛTae My devotee is eligible for My nature.” 983 BG 13.20 Pa[k*==iTa& Pauåz& cEv ivÖyNaadq o>aaviPa ) ivk==ara&ê GauavaNa(====)) praktiˆ puruaˆ caiva viddhy an€d… ubh€v api, vik€r€ˆ ca guŠ€ˆ caiva viddhi prakti-sambhav€n Pa[k*==iTaMa( PauåzMa( c Wv “Prakti and purua o>aaE AiPa ANa(–Aadq iviÖ know both as beginningless! ivk==araNa( c GauavaNa( iviÖ know to be born from prakti!” 984 BG 13.21 k==aYaRk==araae¢*==Tve heTauåCYaTae====)) k€rya-k€raŠa-karttve hetuƒ praktir ucyate, puruaƒ sukha-duƒkh€n€ˆ bhokttve hetur ucyate k==aYaR–k==araae¢*==Tve In experiencing happiness and distress Pauåz" heTau" oCYaTae the purua is said to be the cause.” 985 BG 13.22 Pauåz" Pa[k*==iTaSQaae ih >au»e Pa[k*==iTaJaaNGauau»e experiences qualities [like happiness and distress] produced by prakti (the body). SaTa(–A–SaTa(–YaaeiNa–JaNMaSau In births among high and low species ASYa GauaTaaR >aae¢==a Maheìr" ) ParMaaTMaeiTa caPYau¢==ae dehe==_iSMaNPauåz" Par"====)) upadra˜€numant€ ca bhart€ bhokt€ mahevaraƒ, param€tmeti c€py ukto dehe ’smin puruaƒ paraƒ AiSMaNa( dehe Par" Pauåz" “In this body there is another purua oPad]ía ANauMaNTaa the observer and permitter >aTaaR >aae¢==a Maha–wRìr" c maintainer, enjoyer and great Lord ParMa–AaTMaa wiTa c AiPa o¢==" also called Supersoul.” 987 BG 13.24 Ya Wv& veita Pauåz& Pa[k*==iTa& c GauaUYaae==_i>aJaaYaTae====)) ya evaˆ vetti puruaˆ praktiˆ ca guŠaiƒ saha, sarvath€ vartam€no ’pi na sa bh™yo ’bhij€yate [email protected] 397

PauåzMa( Pa[k*==iTaMa( c Gaualºy wh vTaRMaaNa" AiPa Even when living in this world transgressing all rules. Sa" >aUYa" Na Ai>aJaaYaTae he is not born again [but liberated].” * WvM>aUTa–iviv¢==–AaTMajaNae With regard to such discriminative knowledge of the self SaaDaNa–ivk==LPaaNa( Aah alternative paths are being stated: 988 BG 13.25 DYaaNaeNaaTMaiNa PaXYaiNTa ke==icdaTMaaNaMaaTMaNaa ) ANYae Saa«yeNa YaaeGaeNa k==MaRYaaeGaeNa caPare====)) dhy€nen€tmani payanti kecid €tm€nam €tman€, anye s€‰khyena yogena karma-yogena c€pare ke==icd( DYaaNaeNa AaTMaNaa “Some by meditation (dhy€na) with the mind (€tman) AaTMaiNa AaTMaaNaMa( PaXYaiNTa see the soul (€tman) in the body (€tman) ANYae Saa«yeNa YaaeGaeNa others by philosophy (s€‰khya) or (a˜€‰ga-) yoga * Saax(==:YaeNa Pa[k*==iTa–Pauåz–vEl+aYa oPaaSaTae ) Tae==_iPa caiTaTarNTYaev Ma*TYau& é[uiTaParaYaYa" é[uTva oPaaSaTae [after] hearing from others they meditate/worship. é[uiTa–ParaYaarTazR>a====)) y€vat sañj€yate kiñcit sattvaˆ sth€vara-ja‰gamam, ketra-ketra-jña-saˆyog€t tad viddhi bharatarabha >arTa–‰z>a “O Arjuna! SQaavr–Ja®MaMa( Non-moving or moving YaavTa( ik==iÄd( SatvMa( SaÅaYaTae whatever being takes birth, Tad( +ae}a–+ae}a–j–Sa&YaaeGaaTa( that is from a combination of body (ketra) and soul (ketra-jña) iviÖ you must know!” 991 BG 13.28 SaMa& SaveRzu >aUTaezu iTaïNTa& ParMaeìrMa( ) ivNaXYaTSvivNaXYaNTa& Ya" PaXYaiTa Sa PaXYaiTa====)) samaˆ sarveu bh™teu ti˜hantaˆ paramevaram, vinayatsv a-vinayantaˆ yaƒ payati sa payati SaveRzu ivNaXYaTSau >aUTaezu “In all perishing beings SaMaMa( iTaïNTaMa( equally residing 398 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

A–ivNaXYaNTaMa( ParMa–wRìrMa( the imperishable supreme Lord/soul Ya" PaXYaiTa, Sa" PaXYaiTa one who sees, he sees [truly].” 992 BG 13.29 SaMa& PaXYaiNh SavR}a SaMaviSQaTaMaqìrMa( ) Na ihNaSTYaaTMaNaaTMaaNa& TaTaae YaaiTa Para& GaiTaMa(====)) samaˆ payan hi sarvatra samavasthitam …varam, na hinasty €tman€tm€naˆ tato y€ti par€ˆ gatim SaMaMa( SaMaviSQaTaMa( wRìrMa( “The equally residing Lord/soul SavR}a ih PaXYaNa( [while] seeing everywhere (in all beings) AaTMaNaa AaTMaaNaMa( Na ihNaiSTa he does not kill himself by himself, * A–ivÛYaa SaTa(–icTa(–AaNaNd–æPaMa( AaTMaaNaMa( iTarSk*==TYa Na ivNaaXaYaiTa He does not ‘kill’ the soul by denying its eternal, conscious and blissful nature out of ignorance. TaTa" ParaMa( GaiTaMa( YaaiTa and then he attains the supreme destination (liberation).” * Ya" Tau WvMa( Na PaXYaiTa But one who does not see like this Sa" ih he deh–AaTMa– dXas considers the body to be the self deheNa Sah AaTMaaNaMa( ihNaiSTa he kills himself together with the body. TaQaa c é[uiTa" As the ruti says (verse without sandhi:) ASaUYaaR" NaaMa Tae laek==a" “The worlds of the Asuras ANDaeNa TaMaSaa Av*Taa" are covered by blinding darkness. TaaNa( Tae Pa[eTYa Ai>aGaC^iNTa To these [worlds] go, after death Yae ke== c AaTMa–hNa" JaNaa" those who destroy the soul.” (Ÿa-Upaniad 3) 993 BG 13.30 Pa[k*==TYaEv c k==MaaRiaMaaNaeNa Wv AaTMaNa" k==Ta*RTvMa( Na SvTa" wiTa That the doership attributed to the soul is only due to its identification with the body and not in itself. Ya" PaXYaiTa, Sa" PaXYaiTa one who sees, he sees [truly].” 994 BG 13.31 Yada >aUTaPa*QaG>aavMaek==SQaMaNauPaXYaiTa ) TaTa Wv c ivSTaar& b]ø SaMPaÛTae Tada====)) yad€ bh™ta-pthag-bh€vam eka-stham anupayati, tata eva ca vist€raˆ brahma sampadyate tad€ Yada >aUTa–Pa*Qak(==–>aavMa( “When the diverse existence of all beings Wk==–SQaMa( ANauPaXYaiTa he sees in one (prakti) TaTa" Wv ivSTaarMa( c and from that alone their emanation, Tada b]ø SaMPaÛTae then he attains brahma.” 995 BG 13.32 ANaaidTvai‘aGauR

ANa(–AaidTvaTa( iNaGauRaarTa====)) yath€ prak€ayaty ekaƒ ktsnaˆ lokam imaˆ raviƒ, ketraˆ ketr… tath€ ktsnaˆ prak€ayati bh€rata >aarTa “O Arjuna! YaQaa Wk==" riv" Just as one sun wMaMa( k*==TòMa( laek==Ma( Pa[k==aXaYaiTa illuminates this whole world, TaQaa +ae}aq the soul similarly k*==TòMa( +ae}aMa( Pa[k==aXaYaiTa illuminates the whole body.” 998 BG 13.35 +ae}a+ae}ajYaaerevMaNTar& jaNac+auza ) >aUTaPa[k*==iTaMaae+a& c Yae ivduYaaRiNTa Tae ParMa(====)) ketra-ketra-jñayor evam antaraˆ jñ€na-caku€, bh™ta-prakti-mokaˆ ca ye vidur y€nti te param +ae}a–+ae}a–jYaae" ANTarMa( “The difference between body (ketra) and soul (ketra-jña) >aUTa–Pa[k*==iTa–Maae+aMa( c and the [means of] liberation from prakti Yae jaNa–c+auza WvMa( ivdu" those who thus know with the eye of knowledge, Tae ParMa( YaaiNTa they attain the Supreme.”

400 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Taddhita 4

(1) r…mat (2) samatva (3) guhyatama

(4) ma‰galamaya The suffix .maya means ‘made of’, ‘full of’. ma‰gala.maya — full of auspiciousness (ma‰gala) MaNMaYa (manmaya from mad._maya) — ‘full of me’, one who is absorbed in me A‘aMaYa — ‘food-made’ (there are seven stages of happiness, beginning with anna.maya, or happiness derived from eating, up to the final stage, param€nanda.maya, or spiritual bliss in love of God) é]ÖaMaYa — full of faith (17.3); AaêYaRMaYa — wonderful (11.11); Gau

A similar suffix is .m€tra (‘just this much’). iNaiMataMaa}a — just the instrument (nimitta); iNaiMataMaa}aMa( 〈2.1〉 >av — become just the instrument

[email protected] 401

Hinduism — G…t€ 14 GuŠa-traya-vibh€ga-yoga — ‘The Yoga of Discerning the Three Modes (guŠa-traya)’

* Satvaid–GauaGavaNauvac Par& >aUYa" Pa[v+YaaiMa jaNaaNaa& jaNaMautaMaMa( ) YaJjaTva MauNaYa" SaveR Para& iSaiÖiMaTaae GaTaa"====)) paraˆ bh™yaƒ pravaky€mi jñ€n€n€ˆ jñ€nam uttamam, yaj jñ€tv€ munayaƒ sarve par€ˆ siddhim ito gat€ƒ é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: ParMa( jaNaaNaaMa( otaMaMa( jaNaMa( Transcendental and best knowledge of all knowledge >aUYa" Pa[v+YaaiMa I will again explain, Yad( jaTva [after] knowing which SaveR MauNaYa" all sages (muni) wTa" ParaMa( iSaiÖMa( GaTaa" have gone from this [world] to the supreme perfection (liberation).” 1000 BG 14.2 wd& jaNaMauPaaié[TYa MaMa SaaDaMYaRMaaGaTaa" ) SaGaeR==_iPa NaaePaJaaYaNTae Pa[lYae Na VYaQaiNTa c====)) idaˆ jñ€nam up€ritya mama s€dharmyam €gat€ƒ, sarge ’pi nopaj€yante pralaye na vyathanti ca wdMa( jaNaMa( oPaaié[TYa “[After] practicing this knowledge MaMa SaaDaMYaRMa( AaGaTaa" having attained My nature SaGaeR AiPa Na oPaJaaYaNTae even at the time of creation they are not born * b]øaidzu oTPaÛMaaNaezu AiPa Even when Brahm€ and others are being created. Pa[lYae Na VYaQaiNTa c and at the time of destruction not perturbed.” 1001 BG 14.3 MaMa YaaeiNaMaRhd( b]]ø TaiSMaNGa>a| dDaaMYahMa( ) SaM>av" SavR>aUTaaNaa& TaTaae >aviTa >aarTa====)) mama yonir mahad brahma tasmin garbhaˆ dadh€my aham, sambhavaƒ sarva-bh™t€n€ˆ tato bhavati bh€rata >aarTa “O Arjuna! MahTa( b]ø MaMa YaaeiNa" The material nature (pradh€na, prakti) is My womb. * b]ø Pa[k*==iTa" Brahma means here prakti, nature. TaiSMaNa( AhMa( Ga>aRMa( dDaaiMa In that I place the seed * Ga>aRMa( JaGaTa(–ivSTaar–heTauMa( icTa(–Aa>aaSaMa( The seed, i.e., the reflection of [My] intelligence, which is the cause of the evolution of the cosmos. TaTa" SavR–>aUTaaNaaMa( SaM>av" >aviTa and from that there is the creation of all beings.” 1002 BG 14.4 SavRYaaeiNazu k==aENTaeYa MaUTaRYa" SaM>aviNTa Yaa" ) TaaSaa& b]ø MahÛaeiNarh& bqJaPa[d" iPaTaa====)) sarva-yoniu kaunteya m™rtayaƒ sambhavanti y€ƒ, t€s€ˆ brahma mahad yonir ahaˆ b…ja-pradaƒ pit€ k==aENTaeYa “O Arjuna! SavR–YaaeiNazu Among all species 402 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Yaa" MaUTaRYa" SaM>aviNTa whatever forms take birth, TaaSaaMa( YaaeiNa" MahTa( b]ø their womb is material nature AhMa( bqJa–Pa[d" iPaTaa and I am the seed-giving father.” 1003 BG 14.5 Satv& rJaSTaMa wiTa Gauava" ) iNabDNaiNTa Mahabahae dehe deihNaMaVYaYaMa(====)) sattvaˆ rajas tama iti guŠ€ƒ prakti-sambhav€ƒ, nibadhnanti mah€-b€ho dehe dehinam a-vyayam Maha–bahae “O Arjuna! SatvMa( rJa" TaMa" Sattva, rajas and tamas — wiTa Pa[k*==iTa–SaM>ava" GauaMaaiNaiNa +ae}a–je Sa&YaaeJaYaiTa It connects the mental states like, ‘I am happy and wise’, to the soul (ketra-jña), which identifies itself with those [states]. 1005 BG 14.7 rJaae raGaaTMak&== iviÖ Ta*Zalaz" Hankering is the desire for things not yet achieved Sa®" Pa[aáe AQaeR Pa[qiTa" and attachment is love for things achieved. Tad( deihNaMa( k==MaR–Sa®eNa iNabDNaaiTa it binds the soul by attachment to fruitive work.” 1006 BG 14.8 TaMaSTvjaNaJa& iviÖ MaaehNa& SavRdeihNaaMa( ) Pa[MaadalSYaiNad]ai>aSTai‘abDNaaiTa >aarTa====)) tamas tv a-jñ€na-jaˆ viddhi mohanaˆ sarva-dehin€m, pram€d€lasya-nidr€bhis tan nibadhn€ti bh€rata >aarTa “O Arjuna! [email protected] 403

TaMa" Tau A–jaNa–JaMa( iviÖ But tamo-guŠa know as born from ignorance! * Aavra" iNabDNaaiTa it binds by fantasy, laziness and sleep.” 1007 BG 14.9 Satv& Sau%e SaÅYaiTa rJa" k==MaRiaarTa ) jaNaMaav*TYa Tau TaMa" Pa[Maade SaÅYaTYauTa====)) sattvaˆ sukhe sañjayati rajaƒ karmaŠi bh€rata, jñ€nam €vtya tu tamaƒ pram€de sañjayaty uta >aarTa “O Arjuna! SatvMa( Sau%e SaÅYaiTa Sattva-guŠa binds to happiness * du"%–Xaaek==aid–k==araMau%Ma( Wv deihNaMa( k==raeiTa it inclines the embodied being to happiness. rJa" k==MaRia>aUYa Satv& >aviTa >aarTa ) rJa" Satv& TaMaêEv TaMa" Satv& rJaSTaQaa====)) rajas tama c€bhibh™ya sattvaˆ bhavati bh€rata, rajaƒ sattvaˆ tama caiva tamaƒ sattvaˆ rajas tath€ >aarTa “O Arjuna! rJa" TaMa" c Ai>a>aUYa [After] overcoming rajas and tamas SatvMa( >aviTa sattva-guŠa manifests, rJa" SatvMa( TaMa" c Wv and rajo-guŠa [manifests, overcoming] sattva and tamas, TaQaa TaMa" SatvMa( rJa" and tamo-guŠa [manifests, overcoming] sattva and rajas.” * wdaNaqMa( SatvadqNaaMa( v*ÖaNaaMa( il®aiNa Aah Now the symptoms (li‰ga) of developed sattva etc. are stated: 1009 BG 14.11 SavRÜarezu dehe==_iSMaNPa[k==aXa oPaJaaYaTae ) jaNa& Yada Tada ivÛaiÜv*Ö& SatviMaTYauTa====)) sarva-dv€reu dehe ’smin prak€a upaj€yate, jñ€naˆ yad€ tad€ vidy€d vivddhaˆ sattvam ity uta Yada AiSMaNa( dehe SavR–Üarezu “When in all the gates (senses) in this body jaNaMa( Pa[k==aXa" oPaJaaYaTae the light of knowledge develops, Tada SatvMa( ivv*ÖMa( then sattva-guŠa is prominent wiTa oTa ivÛaTa( one can understand.” * oTa–XaBdaTa( The word uta suggests Sau%aid–il®eNa AiPa JaaNaqYaaTa( that one can also understand it by symptoms like happiness. 1010 BG 14.12 lae>a" Pa[v*itararM>a" k==MaRarTazR>a====)) lobhaƒ pravttir €rambhaƒ karmaŠ€m a-amaƒ sph€, rajasy et€ni j€yante vivddhe bharatarabha >arTa–‰z>a “O Arjuna! 404 SANSKRIT READER COURSE rJaiSa ivv*Öe When rajo-guŠa is prominent lae>a" Pa[v*ita" greed and activity k==MaRa" undertaking of works * Ga*haid–iNaMaaRaiNaveXa" wrong decision. WTaaiNa JaaYaNTae these develop.” 1012 BG 14.14 Yada Satve Pa[v*Öe Tau Pa[lYa& YaaiTa deh>a*Ta( ) TadaetaMaivda& laek==aNaMalaNPa[iTaPaÛTae====)) yad€ sattve pravddhe tu pralayaˆ y€ti deha-bht, tadottama-vid€ˆ lok€n a-mal€n pratipadyate Satve Pa[v*Öe Tau “And if sattva-guŠa is prominent Yada deh–>a*Ta( Pa[lYaMa( YaaiTa when the embodied being meets death, Tada otaMa–ivdaMa( A–MalaNa( laek==aNa( then the pure worlds of the great sages Pa[iTaPaÛTae he attains.” 1013 BG 14.15 rJaiSa Pa[lYa& GaTva k==MaRSai®zu JaaYaTae ) TaQaa Pa[lqNaSTaMaiSa MaU!YaaeiNazu JaaYaTae====)) rajasi pralayaˆ gatv€ karma-sa‰giu j€yate, tath€ pral…nas tamasi m™ha-yoniu j€yate rJaiSa Pa[lYaMa( GaTva “[After] meeting death in rajo-guŠa k==MaR–Sai®zu JaaYaTae one is born among those attached to work, TaQaa TaMaiSa Pa[lqNa" and one who has died in tamo-guŠa MaU!–YaaeiNazu JaaYaTae is born among foolish species (animals).” 1014 BG 14.16 k==MaR

TaMaSa" f==lMa( A–jaNaMa( and the result of tamo-guŠa [work] is ignorance.” * Saaitvk==aid–k==MaR–l+aa Wv c ) Pa[MaadMaaehaE TaMaSaae >avTaae==_jaNaMaev c====)) sattv€t sañj€yate jñ€naˆ rajaso lobha eva ca, pram€da-mohau tamaso bhavato ’jñ€nam eva ca SatvaTa( jaNaMa( SaÅaYaTae “From sattva-guŠa develops knowledge [and thus happiness] * ATa" Saaitvk==SYa k==MaRaviTa Therefore the result of s€ttvika action is happiness which is highly illuminating (which is stated in the previous verse). rJaSa" lae>a" Wv c and from rajo-guŠa greed [and thus misery] TaMaSa" Pa[Maad–MaaehaE >avTa" from tamo-guŠa come fantasy and illusion A–jaNaMa( Wv c and [thus] ignorance.” 1016 BG 14.18 Oß|===GaC^iNTa===SatvSQaa===MaDYae===iTaïiNTa===raJaSaa"===)===JagaNYaGauYa" k==TaaRr& Yada d]íaNauPaXYaiTa ) GauYaê Par& veita MaÙav& Saae==_iDaGaC^iTa====)) n€nyaˆ guŠebhyaƒ kart€raˆ yad€ dra˜€nupayati, guŠebhya ca paraˆ vetti mad-bh€vaˆ so ’dhigacchati Yada d]ía “When the seer * ivvek==I >aUTva Becoming discriminative. GauYa" ANYaMa( k==TaaRrMa( another doer besides the guŠas * buiÖ–Aaid–Aak==ar–PairYa" GauYa" Besides the guŠas, which have transformed themselves into the intellect, etc. Na ANauPaXYaiTa he does not see GauYa" c ParMa( veita and knows [himself] beyond the guŠas, 406 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

* Tad(–Saai+aaavMa( AiDaGaC^iTa he attains My nature.” 1018 BG 14.20 GauaviTa Pa[>aae ) ik==Maacar" k==Qa& cETaa&ñqNGauaae “Arjuna said: O Lord! WTaaNa( }aqNa( GauaviTa by which symptoms is he [known]? ik==Ma( Aacar" What is [his] conduct? k==QaMa( c And how WTaaNa( }aqNa( Gauaaza=’ (2.54) wTYaaidNaa iÜTaqYa–ADYaaYae Pa*íMa( AiPa Although it was already asked in the second chapter, beginning with, “What is the characteristic of a man of steady intelligence?’ etc. dta–otarMa( AiPa and although it was answered ‘=PauNa" ivXaez–bu>auTSaYaa Pa*C^iTa=’ wiTa jaTva yet understanding that he was asking again to understand further details Pa[k==ar–ANTareaGavaNa( ovac the Lord described the characteristics etc. of that person in another way: 1020 BG 14.22 é[q>aGavaNauvac Pa[k==aXa& c Pa[v*ita& c MaaehMaev c Paa<@v ) Na Üeií SaMPa[v*taaiNa Na iNav*taaiNa k==a¿iTa====)) prak€aˆ ca pravttiˆ ca moham eva ca p€Šava, na dve˜i sampravtt€ni na nivtt€ni k€‰kati é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac – Paa<@v “The Lord said: O Arjuna! Pa[k==aXaMa( c Pa[v*itaMa( c Enlightenment (from sattva), activity (from rajas) MaaehMa( Wv c and also delusion (from tamas) SaMPa[v*taaiNa Na Üeií he does not hate [them] when they occur iNav*taaiNa Na k==a¿iTa nor does not desire [them] when they cease.” * Tad( WvMa( Sv–Sa&veÛMa( TaSYa ... l+a

1021 BG 14.23-25 odaSaqNavdaSaqNaae GauaPairTYaaGaq Gaua" by the effects of the guŠas like happiness and distress. Gaua–PairTYaaGaq renouncing [the result] in all endeavors — Sa" Gauacareai¢==YaaeGaeNa SaevTae ) Sa GauaUYaaYa k==LPaTae====)) m€ˆ ca yo ’vyabhic€reŠa bhakti-yogena sevate, sa guŠ€n samat…tyait€n brahma-bh™y€ya kalpate A–VYai>acareai¢==–YaaeGaeNa “With undeviating bhakti-yoga Ya" c MaaMa( SaevTae one who worships Me, WTaaNa( GauaUYaaYa k==LPaTae he is eligible for the state of brahma (spiritual existence).” 1023 BG 14.27 b]ø

* b]øaUTaMa( b]ø Wv AhMa( I am but concentrated brahma. YaQaa gaNaq–>aUTa" Pa[k==aXa" Wv SaUYaR– Ma<@lMa( As the sun is but concentrated light. A–VYaYaSYa AMa*TaSYa c and of imperishable immortality XaaìTaSYa DaMaRSYa c and of the eternal dharma Wek==aiNTak==SYa Sau%SYa c and of ultimate happiness.” * ATa" Mad(–SaeivNa" Therefore, because My servant (devotee) Mad(–>aavSYa AvXYaMa(– >aaivTvaTa( inevitably attains My nature Yau¢==Ma( Wv o¢==Ma( it has been rightly said that ‘=b]ø–>aUYaaYa k==LPaTae=’ wiTa ‘he is eligible for the state of brahma’.

[email protected] 409

Sanskrit — Taddhita 5

(1) r…mat (2) samatva (3) guhyatama (4) ma‰galamaya

(5) sarvataƒ Words formed with the suffix .tas[i] are avyaya and mainly interpreted as pañcam… (fifth case): sarva (all) + tas[i] >>> sarva.tas — from all, than all; because of sandhi (s or r at the end of a word change to ƒ) sarvatas becomes sarvataƒ ATa" — ‘from this’, than this, (time:) from now; (cause:) therefore (idam + .tas[i]) ANYaTa" — ‘from another’, otherwise (anya + .tas[i]) Ai>aTa" — near, on both/all sides, before and after (abhi — towards; + .tas[i]) AXaezTa" — without remainder, completely (a-ea + .tas[i]) wTa" — ‘from this’, hereafter (idam + .tas[i]) ku==Ta" — ‘from what?’, from where? (kim + .tas[i]) TaTa" — ‘from that’, after that, then, therefore (tad + .tas[i]) Tvta" — from you, than you (yumad + .tas[i]) ParTa" — superior, farther, thereafter; (from:); para + .tas[i]) Pa*íTa" — from behind (p˜a — the back; + .tas[i]) Mata" — from me, than me (asmad + .tas[i]) YaTa" — ‘from whom/which’, because (yad + .tas[i]) SaMaNTaTa" — completely (samanta — complete; + .tas[i]) SaMaaSaTa" — in summary (sam€sa + .tas[i])

410 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — G…t€ 15 Puruottama-yoga — ‘The Yoga to the Lord (puruottama)’

* Nac Wk==aNTa–>ai¢==" jaNaMa( va A–ivr¢==SYa SaM>aviTa wiTa Since exclusive devotion (as demanded in 14.26) or knowledge (jñ€na) are not possible for one who is not detached vEraGYa–PaUvRk==Ma( jaNaMa( oPadeíu–k==aMa" with the desire to teach knowledge together with detachment ... Sa&Saar–SvæPaMa( v*+a–æPak==–AlªareaGavaNauvac OßRMaUlMaDa"Xaa%MaìTQa& Pa[ahurVYaYaMa( ) ^Nda&iSa YaSYa PaaGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: OßR–MaUlMa( ADa"–Xaa%Ma( Whose root (m™la) is above and branches below * Sa&Saar–v*+aSYa MaUlMa( The root of the mundane tree wRìr" é[q–NaaraYa

adha cordhvaˆ prast€s tasya €kh€ guŠa-pravddh€ viaya-prav€l€ƒ adha ca m™l€ny anusantat€ni karm€nubandh…ni manuya-loke TaSYa Xaa%a" “Its branches (the living beings) Gau

* Jal–SaecNaE" wv YaQaa–YaQaMa( Pa[v*Öa" Nourished according to the watering [with the guŠas]. ivzYa–Pa[vala" with shoots being sense objects (like color) * Pa]Xaa%a–SQaaNaqYaai>a" wiNd]Ya–v*itai>a" Sa&Yau¢==TvaTa( Because they are connected with the functions of the senses, which stand for the twigs. ADa" OßRMa( c Pa[Sa*Taa" are extended downwards and upwards. * Taezu c And among those [branches, i.e., living beings] Yae duZk*==iTaNa" those who are evil-doers Tae ADa" Paìaid–YaaeiNazu Pa[Sa*Taa" ivSTaarMa( GaTaa" they are spread downwards, among animal species, etc. Sauk*==iTaNa" c And the virtuous OßRMa( devaid–YaaeiNazu Pa[Sa*Taa" are spread upwards, among deva species, etc. ADa" c ANauSaNTaTaaiNa MaUlaiNa The roots, extending [upwards] and downwards * c–XaBdaTa( OßRMa( c The word ca means also upwards. ... Mau:YaMa( MaUlMa( wRìr" Wk==" Wv The main root is the Lord alone. wMaaiNa Tau AvaNTar–MaUlaiNa And these side-roots Tad(–Tad(–>aaeGa–vaSaNaa–l+aYaTae NaaNTaae Na caidNaR c SaMPa[iTaïa ) AìTQaMaeNa& Sauivæ!MaUlMaSa®Xañe

na r™pam asyeha tathopalabhyate n€nto na c€dir na ca samprati˜h€ avattham enaˆ suvir™ha-m™lam a-sa‰ga-astreŠa dhena chittv€ TaTa" Pad& TaTPairMaaiGaRTaVYa& YaiSMaNGaTaa Na iNavTaRiNTa >aUYa" ) TaMaev caÛ& Pauåz& Pa[PaÛe YaTa" Pa[v*ita" Pa[Sa*Taa Paura

tataƒ padaˆ tat parim€rgitavyaˆ yasmin gat€ na nivartanti bh™yaƒ tam eva c€dyaˆ puruaˆ prapadye yataƒ pravttiƒ prast€ pur€Š… ASYa æPaMa( “Its form wh TaQaa Na oPal>YaTae can not be perceived as such in this world * wh Sa&Saare iSQaTaE" Pa[aia" By beings living here in this world ASYa Sa&Saar–v*+aSYa TaQaa OßR–MaUlTvaid–Pa[k==areYaTae the form of this saˆs€ra tree is not perceived as such, i.e., as having its root above. Na ANTa" Na c Aaid" nor [its] end (limit), nor its beginning * A–PaYaRNTaTvaTa( Being unlimited ... ANaaidTvaTa( and being beginningless. Na c SaMPa[iTaïa nor its foundation. * k==QaMa( iTaïiTa How it exists wiTa Na c oPal>YaTae this is also not known. WNaMa( Sauivæ!–MaUlMa( AìTQaMa( This strongly rooted Avattha * WvMa(–>aUTaTvaTa( Being such AYaMa( Sa&Saar–v*+a" duåC^eÛ" this tree is hard to uproot. d*!eNa A–Sa®–XañeaUTaMa( Tad( PadMa( vSTau vEZaUYa" Na iNavTaRiNTa they do not return again. * ANvezaKTYaa ANveíVYaMa( With such one-pointed bhakti one should seek it. 1027 BG 15.5 iNaMaaRNaMaaeha iJaTaSa®daeza ADYaaTMaiNaTYaa iviNav*tak==aMaa" ) ÜNÜEivRMau¢==a" Sau%du"%Sa&jEGaRC^NTYaMaU!a" PadMaVYaYa& TaTa( ))

nirm€na-moh€ jita-sa‰ga-do€ adhy€tma-nity€ vinivtta-k€m€ƒ dvandvair vimukt€ƒ sukha-duƒkha-saˆjñair gacchanty a-m™h€ƒ padam a-vyayaˆ tat iNaMaaRNa–Maaeha" “Being without pride and delusion iJaTa–Sa®–daeza" having conquered the evil of attachment (sa‰ga) ADYaaTMa–iNaTYaa" iviNav*ta–k==aMaa" always established in the self, free from lust Sau%–du"%–Sa&jE" ÜNÜE" ivMau¢==a" freed from the dualities of happiness and distress A–MaU!a" those who are not deluded Tad( A–VYaYaMa( PadMa( GaC^iNTa attain that imperishable abode [of ViŠu].” 1028 BG 15.6 Na TaÙaSaYaTae SaUYaaeR Na XaXaaªae Na Paavk==" ) YaÓTva Na iNavTaRNTae TaÖaMa ParMa& MaMa====)) na tad bh€sayate s™ryo na a€‰ko na p€vakaƒ, yad gatv€ na nivartante tad dh€ma paramaˆ mama Na SaUYaR" Tad( >aaSaYaTae “Neither the sun illuminates that [abode] Na XaXaaª" Na Paavk==" nor the moon, nor fire. Yad( GaTva Na iNavTaRNTae [After] attaining which they do not return Tad( MaMa ParMaMa( DaaMa that is My supreme abode.” All beings enter You at the time of dissolution. How do they return to this world? 1029 BG 15.7 MaMaEva&Xaae Jaqvlaeke== Jaqv>aUTa" SaNaaTaNa" ) MaNa"zïaNaqiNd]YaaiaUTa" Jaqv–laeke== “The living being in this world MaMa Wv SaNaaTaNa" A&Xa" is certainly My eternal part. [But:] Pa[k*==iTa–SQaaiNa MaNa"–zïaiNa wiNd]Yaaiaav" This is the idea: SaTYaMa( It is true Sauzuiá–Pa[lYaYaae" AiPa that in deep sleep (suupti) and in dissolution (pralaya) Mad(–A&XaTvaTa( SavRSYa AiPa JaqvMaa}aSYa every j…va, because of being a part of Myself MaiYa lYaaTa( AiSTa Wv Mad(–Pa[aiá" after [email protected] 413

merging in Me, it attains Me. TaQaaiPa Yet A–ivÛYaa Aav*TaSYa being covered by ignorance Sa–ANauXaYaSYa and being with (carrying) the ‘consequence’ (impressions of his past work) Sa–Pa[k*==iTake== MaiYa lYa" it is merged in Me [in My form] as being with prakti Na Tau XauÖe and not in My pure being. Tad( o¢==Ma( That has been said: ‘=A– VYa¢==aTa( VYa¢==Ya" SavaR" Pa[>aviNTa=’ wTYaaidNaa ‘From the unmanifest [matter] all manifested beings are born.’ etc. (8.18) * TaaiNa Aak*==ZYa After carrying (‘pulling’) them ik==Ma( k==raeiTa what does it (the soul) do? 1030 BG 15.8 Xarqr& YadvaPNaaeiTa YaÀaPYauT§==aMaTaqìr" ) Ga*hqTvETaaiNa Sa&YaaiTa vaYauGaRNDaaiNavaXaYaaTa(====)) ar…raˆ yad av€pnoti yac c€py utkr€mat…varaƒ, gh…tvait€ni saˆy€ti v€yur gandh€n iv€ay€t Yad( wRìr" XarqrMa( AvaPNaaeiTa “When the soul (‘lord’) obtains a [new] body * wRìr" dehadqNaaMa( SvaMaq Lord means the master of the body, etc. Yad( c AiPa oT§==aMaiTa and also when it leaves [the old body], * PaUvRSMaaTa( XarqraTa( From the previous body. WTaaiNa Ga*hqTva [after] taking these (the senses) [in a subtle body] Sa&YaaiTa it goes [to another gross body], vaYau" AaXaYaaTa( GaNDaaNa( wv as the air [is taking] aromas (gandha) from the [former] seat (€aya).” * Sv–SQaaNaaTa( From its [former] seat ku==SauMa–Aade" a flower, etc.. 1031 BG 15.9 é[ae}a& c+au" SPaXaRNa& c rSaNa& ga]aauÅaNa& va GauauÅaNaMa( va or enjoying [sense objects] with the senses (guŠa) ivMaU!a" Na ANauPaXYaiNTa fools do not perceive [it], jaNa–c+auz" PaXYaiNTa [but] those with the eye of knowledge see [the j…va].” * jaNaMa( Wv c+au" YaezaMa( Tae Those who have knowledge for their eye ivveik==Na" i.e., the discriminative. * ivveik==zu AiPa Even among the discriminative ke==icd( Wv PaXYaiNTa only some see it: 1033 BG 15.11 YaTaNTaae YaaeiGaNaêENa& PaXYaNTYaaTMaNYaviSQaTaMa( ) YaTaNTaae==_PYak*==TaaTMaaNaae NaENa& PaXYaNTYaceTaSa"====)) 414 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

yatanto yogina cainaˆ payanty €tmany avasthitam, yatanto ’py a-kt€tm€no nainaˆ payanty a-cetasaƒ YaTaNTa" YaaeiGaNa" c “The endeavoring yog…s also * DYaaNaaidi>a" Pa[YaTaMaaNaa" Endeavoring through meditation, etc. WNaMa( AaTMaiNa AviSQaTaMa( PaXYaiNTa see it (the j…va) situated in their body. * AaTMaiNa dehe AviSQaTaMa( Situated in the self, the body iviv¢==Ma( PaXYaiNTa they see it as different [from the body]. YaTaNTa" AiPa [But] although endeavoring * Xaañ–A>YaaSaaidi>a" By study of scriptures, etc. A–k*==Ta–AaTMaaNa" A–ceTaSa" those who are unenlightened and [thus] unintelligent WNaMa( Na PaXYaiNTa do not see it.” * [After clearing some doubt in 15.7-11, now again] PaarMaeìrMa( æPaMa( the nature of the Lord ANaNTa–Xai¢==TveNa iNaæPaYaiTa is described as omnipotent: 1034 BG 15.12 YadaidTYaGaTa& TaeJaae JaGaÙaSaYaTae==_i%lMa( ) YaÀNd]MaiSa YaÀaGNaaE TataeJaae iviÖ MaaMak==Ma(====)) yad €ditya-gataˆ tejo jagad bh€sayate ’khilam, yac candramasi yac c€gnau tat tejo viddhi m€makam AaidTYa–GaTaMa( TaeJa" “The splendor in the sun Yad( A–i%lMa( JaGaTa( >aaSaYaTae which illuminates the whole world (jagat) Yad( cNd]MaiSa Yad( AGNaaE c and also that [splendor] which is in moon and fire (agni), Tad( TaeJa" MaaMak==Ma( iviÖ that splendor know to be Mine!” 1035 BG 15.13 GaaMaaivXYa===c===>aUTaaiNa===DaarYaaMYahMaaeJaSaa===)===PauZaUTva===rSaaTMak=="====)) g€m €viya ca bh™t€ni dh€ray€my aham ojas€, puŠ€mi cauadh…ƒ sarv€ƒ somo bh™tv€ ras€tmakaƒ GaaMa( c AaivXYa “And [after] entering the earth AhMa( >aUTaaiNa AaeJaSaa DaarYaaiMa I sustain all beings by [My] energy. rSa–AaTMak==" SaaeMa" c >aUTva And [after] becoming the moon, who gives (‘is full of’) taste (rasa) SavaR" AaezDaq" PauZaUTva Pa[aiaUTva “[After] becoming the fire of digestion Pa[aiYaaMa( By which that (the fire of digestion) is excited. AhMa( cTau"–ivDaMa( A‘aMa( PacaiMa I digest the four kinds of food.” * >a+YaMa( Which is chewed (like bread) >aaeJYaMa( swallowed (like porridge) leùMa( licked (like molasses) caeZYaMa( c and sucked (like sugar-cane) wiTa cTauivRDaMa( these four kinds.

[email protected] 415

1037 BG 15.15 SavRSYa cah& ôid Sai‘aivíae Mata" SMa*iTajaRNaMaPaaehNa& c ) vedEê SavŒrhMaev veÛae vedaNTak*==Üedivdev cahMa( ))

sarvasya c€haˆ hdi sannivi˜o mattaƒ smtir jñ€nam apohanaˆ ca vedai ca sarvair aham eva vedyo ved€nta-kd veda-vid eva c€ham AhMa( SavRSYa c ôid Sai‘aiví" “And I am seated in the heart (hd) of all. * ANTaYaaRiMa–æPae–k*==Ta( I am alone the author of Ved€nta ved–ivd( Wv c and the knower of the [meaning of the] Vedas.” 1038 BG 15.16 ÜaivMaaE PauåzaE laeke== +arêa+ar Wv c ) +ar" SavaRiaUTaaiNa kU==$=SQaae==_+ar oCYaTae====)) dv€v imau puruau loke kara c€kara eva ca, karaƒ sarv€Ši bh™t€ni k™˜a-stho ’kara ucyate laeke== wMaaE ÜaE PauåzaE “In the world are these two ‘persons’ (purua) — +ar" c A–+ar" Wv c the kara (perishable) and the a-kara (imperishable). +ar" SavaRiaUTaaiNa Kara [persons] are all created beings. * b]ø–Aaid–SQaavr–ANTaaiNa XarqraiaTYaRVYaYa wRìr"====)) uttamaƒ puruas tv anyaƒ param€tmety ud€htaƒ, yo loka-trayam €viya bibharty a-vyaya …varaƒ ANYa" Tau otaMa" Pauåz" “But different is the Supreme Person A–VYaYa" wRìr" the imperishable Lord ParMa–AaTMaa wiTa odaôTa" known as Param€tm€, Ya" laek==–}aYaMa( AaivXYa who, [after] entering the three worlds ib>aiTaR sustains [them].” 1040 BG 15.18 YaSMaaT+arMaTaqTaae==_hMa+aradiPa caetaMa" ) ATaae==_iSMa laeke== vede c Pa[iQaTa" PauåzaetaMa"====)) yasm€t karam at…to ’ham a-kar€d api cottamaƒ, ato ’smi loke vede ca prathitaƒ puruottamaƒ YaSMaaTa( +arMa( ATaqTa" “Because, surpassing the kara (the body) AhMa( A–+araTa( AiPa c otaMa" I am superior to even the a-kara (the soul) * iNaYaNTa*TvaTa( Being [their] ruler. ATa" laeke== vede c therefore, in the world and in the Vedas 416 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Pauåz–otaMa" Pa[iQaTa" AiSMa I am celebrated as the Supreme Person.” 1041 BG 15.19 Yaae MaaMaevMaSaMMaU!ae JaaNaaiTa PauåzaetaMaMa( ) Sa SavRivÙJaiTa Maa& SavR>aaveNa >aarTa====)) yo m€m evam a-samm™ho j€n€ti puruottamam, sa sarva-vid bhajati m€ˆ sarva-bh€vena bh€rata >aarTa “O Arjuna! A–SaMMaU!" Being undeluded * A–SaMMaU!" Undeluded means iNaiêTa–MaiTa" of fixed conviction. Ya" MaaMa( WvMa( Pauåz–otaMaMa( JaaNaaiTa one who knows Me thus as the Supreme Person, Sa" SavR–ivd( he knows everything SavR–>aaveNa MaaMa( >aJaiTa and worships Me with all his heart.” 1042 BG 15.20 wiTa GauùTaMa& XaañiMadMau¢&== MaYaaNaga ) WTad( bud(Dva buiÖMaaNSYaaTk*==Tak*==TYaê >aarTa====)) iti guhyatamaˆ €stram idam uktaˆ may€nagha, etad buddhv€ buddhim€n sy€t kta-ktya ca bh€rata ANa(–Aga “O Arjuna! wiTa wdMa( GauùTaMaMa( XaañMa( Thus this most confidential (guhya.tama) teaching MaYaa o¢==Ma( was spoken by Me. >aarTa O Arjuna! WTad( bud(ßa [After] understanding this buiÖMaaNa( k*==Ta–k*==TYa" c SYaaTa( one will become wise and accomplished.”

[email protected] 417

Sanskrit — Taddhita 6

(1) r…mat (2) samatva (3) guhyatama (4) ma‰galamaya (5) sarvataƒ

(6) sarvatra There are many suffixes similar to tas[i] : .tra (indicating place) >>> sarva.tra — everywhere .d€ (indicating time) >>> sarva.d€ — always .th€ (indicating manner) >>> sarva.th€ — in every way

The following table shows how some avyayas are derived by the application of taddhita suffixes.

.tas[i] (pañcam…) .tra (place) .d€ (time) .th€ (manner) sarva >>> SavRTa" SavR}a SavRda SavRQaa anya >>> ANYaTa" ANYa}a ANYada ANYaQaa kim >>> ku==Ta" ku==}a k==da (katham) yad >>> YaTa" Ya}a Yada YaQaa tad >>> TaTa" Ta}a Tada TaQaa

SavRTa" — from all, in all respect; SavR}a — in all places, everywhere; SavRda — at all times, always; SavRQaa — in all manners, in every respect ANYaTa" — from another, otherwise; ANYa}a — in another place, elsewhere; ANYada — at another time; ANYaQaa — in another manner, otherwise ku==Ta" — from what?, from where? ku==}a — in what place?, where? k==da — at what time?, when? k==QaMa( — in what manner?, how? YaTa" — from whom/which, because; Ya}a — in whom/which, where; Yada — at what time, when; YaQaa — in which manner TaTa" — from that, after that, therefore; Ta}a — in that place, there; Tada — at that time, then; TaQaa — in that manner, so, thus With eka (one): Wk==}a — in one place; together, simultaneous; Wk==da — at one time, once As Correlatives: yataƒ ... tataƒ — from where ... from there; YaTa" MaNa" iNaêliTa ... TaTa" AaTMaiNa vXaMa( NaYaeTa( — from wherever the mind wanders ... from there one should bring it back under the control of the self yad€ ... tad€ — when ... at that time; Yada DaMaRSYa GlaiNa" >aviTa ... Tada AhMa( AaTMaaNaMa( Sa*JaaiMa — when there is a decline of dharma ... at that time I descend Myself yath€ ... tath€ — as ... so; YaQaa wC^iSa ... TaQaa ku==å — as you desire ... so you must act

418 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Interrogatives are made indefinite by adding .cid or .cana to the declined forms of kim: kutaƒ — from where? >>> ku==Taiêd(üku==TaêNa — from somewhere kutra — where? >>> ku==}aicd( — somewhere, anywhere kad€ — when? >>> k==daicd(ük==dacNa — some times, at any time katham— how? (manner) >>> k==QaiÄd( — somehow kva — where? when? >>> Kvicd( — somewhere, sometimes kim 〈neut. 1.1〉 — what? >>> ik==iÄd(üik==ÄNa — something (a little bit) kaƒ 〈masc. 1.1〉 — who? >>> k==iêd(ük==êNa — someone; in a negative sentence: Na k==iêd( — ‘not someone’, no one ke 〈masc. 1.3〉 — who? >>> ke==icd(üke==cNa — some (pl.) k€ 〈fem. 1.1〉 — who? >>> k==aicd(ük==acNa — someone (fem.)

[email protected] 419

Hinduism — G…t€ 16 Daiv€sura-sampad-vibh€ga-yoga — ‘The Yoga of Discerning Divine (daiva) and Demoniac (€sura) Attributes’

* Tatv–jaNae AiDak==aira" the sixth chapter is begun: 1043 BG 16.1-3 é[q>aGavaNauvac A>aYa& SatvSa&XauiÖjaRNaYaaeGaVYaviSQaiTa" ) daNa& dMaê Yajê SvaDYaaYaSTaPa AaJaRvMa(====)) a-bhayaˆ sattva-saˆuddhir jñ€na-yoga-vyavasthitiƒ, d€naˆ dama ca yajña ca sv€dhy€yas tapa €rjavam Aih&Saa SaTYaMa§==aeDaSTYaaGa" XaaiNTarPaEXauNaMa( ) dYaa >aUTaeZvlaeluPTv& MaadRv& ”qrcaPalMa(====)) a-hiˆs€ satyam a-krodhas ty€gaƒ €ntir a-paiunam, day€ bh™tev a-loluptvaˆ m€rdavaˆ hr…r a-c€palam TaeJa" +aMaa Da*iTa" XaaEcMad]aehae NaaiTaMaaiNaTaa ) >aviNTa SaMPad& dEvqMai>aJaaTaSYa >aarTa====)) tejaƒ kam€ dhtiƒ aucam a-droho n€ti-m€nit€, bhavanti sampadaˆ daiv…m abhij€tasya bh€rata é[q–>aGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: A–>aYaMa( Satv–Sa&XauiÖ" Fearlessness and purity of heart jaNa–YaaeGa–VYaviSQaiTa" steadfastness in spiritual knowledge daNaMa( dMa" c Yaj" c charity, sense-control and sacrifice SvaDYaaYa" TaPa" AaJaRvMa( study of the Vedas, austerity and honesty; * SvaDYaaYa" b]ø–Yajaid" Sv€dhy€ya means studying, etc. (teaching, reciting) the Vedas JaPa–Yaj" va or repetition of holy names. A–ih&Saa SaTYaMa( A–§==aeDa" non-violence, truthfulness and absence of anger TYaaGa" XaaiNTa" A–PaEXauNaMa( renunciation (generosity), peacefulness and absence of faultfinding >aUTaezu dYaa A–laeluPTvMa( compassion for all beings and absence of greed MaadRvMa( ”q" A–caPalMa( gentleness, modesty and steadiness; TaeJa" +aMaa Da*iTa" XaaEcMa( vigor, forgiveness, firmness and purity A–d]aeh" Na AiTaMaaiNaTaa absence of malice and not expecting honor — >aarTa O Arjuna! dEvqMa( SaMPadMa( Ai>aJaaTaSYa >aviNTa [these 26 qualities] belong to one born with a godly nature.” * dev–YaaeGYaaMa( Saaitvk==IMa( SaMPadMa( Ai>aJaaTaSYa (=Tad(–Aai>aMau:YaeNa JaaTaSYa=) >aaiv–k==LYaaaviNTa They are found in one who is born to attain s€ttvika wealth befitting a deva, i.e., one with a good future. 1044 BG 16.4 dM>aae dPaaeR==_i>aMaaNaê §==aeDa" PaaåZYaMaev c ) AjaNa& cai>aJaaTaSYa PaaQaR SaMPadMaaSaurqMa(====)) dambho darpo ’bhim€na ca krodhaƒ p€ruyam eva ca, a-jñ€naˆ c€bhij€tasya p€rtha sampadam €sur…m PaaQaR “O Arjuna! dM>a" dPaR" Ai>aMaaNa" c Boasting, pride and self-conceit §==aeDa" PaaåZYaMa( Wv c A–jaNaMa( c anger, harshness and ignorance AaSaurqMa( SaMPadMa( Ai>aJaaTaSYa belong to one born with a demoniac (passionate) nature.” 420 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

1045 BG 16.5 dEvq SaMPaiÜMaae+aaYa iNabNDaaYaaSaurq MaTaa ) Maa Xauc" SaMPad& dEvqMai>aJaaTaae==_iSa Paa<@v====)) daiv… sampad vimok€ya nibandh€y€sur… mat€, m€ ucaƒ sampadaˆ daiv…m abhij€to ’si p€Šava dEvq SaMPad( ivMaae+aaYa MaTaa “The godly nature is considered to be for liberation * Tatv–jaNae AiDak==arq He is a fit aspirant for real knowledge. AaSaurq iNabNDaaYa the demoniac nature for bondage. Paa<@v, Maa Xauc" O Arjuna, do not worry! dEvqMa( SaMPadMa( Ai>aJaaTa" AiSa You are born with a godly nature.” 1046 BG 16.6 ÜaE >aUTaSaGaaŒ laeke====_iSMaNdEv AaSaur Wv c ) dEvae ivSTarXa" Pa[ae¢== AaSaur& PaaQaR Mae Xa*aUTa–SaGaaŒ “In this world there are two natures of beings — dEv" AaSaur" Wv c godly and demoniac. dEv" ivSTarXa" Pa[ae¢==" The godly nature has been described at length, AaSaurMa( Mae Xa*aUTa& ik==MaNYaTk==aMahETauk==Ma(====)) a-satyam a-prati˜haˆ te jagad €hur an-…varam, aparaspara-sambh™taˆ kim anyat k€ma-haitukam A–SaTYaMa( A–Pa[iTaïMa( “As unreal, without foundation ANa(–wRìrMa( and without God (as controller) AParSPar–SaM>aUTaMa( [thus] having evolved by [natural] interaction By nature’s inherent properties without a creator. ik==Ma( ANYaTa( k==aMa–hETauk==Ma( what else than out of lust Tae JaGaTa( Aahu" [thus] they describe the world (jagat).” 1049 BG 16.9 WTaa& d*iíMaví>Ya NaíaTMaaNaae==_LPabuÖYa" ) Pa[>avNTYauGa]k==MaaRYa “[After] holding this [materialistic] view Naí–AaTMaaNa" ALPa–buÖYa" having lost their [purity of] mind, of small intellect oGa]–k==MaaR

+aYaaYa Pa[>aviNTa they are born for [its] destruction.” 1050 BG 16.10 k==aMaMaaié[TYa duZPaUr& dM>aMaaNaMadaiNvTaa" ) Maaehad( Ga*hqTvaSad(Ga]ahaNPa[vTaRNTae==_Xauicv]Taa"====)) k€mam €ritya dup™raˆ dambha-m€na-mad€nvit€ƒ, moh€d gh…tv€sad-gr€h€n pravartante ’uci-vrat€ƒ duZPaUrMa( k==aMaMa( Aaié[TYa “[After] resorting to unsatiable desires dM>a–MaaNa–Mad–AiNvTaa" those who are full of bluffing, pride and madness A–Xauic–v]Taa" of unclean habits * A–XaucqiNa MaÛ–Maa&Saaid–ivzYaaiaaeGaParMaa WTaavidiTa iNaiêTaa"====)) cint€m a-parimey€ˆ ca pralay€nt€m up€rit€ƒ, k€mopabhoga-param€ et€vad iti nicit€ƒ AaXaaPaaXaXaTaEbRÖa" k==aMa§==aeDaParaYaaaeGaaQaRMaNYaaYaeNaaQaRSaÄYaaNa(====)) €€-p€a-atair baddh€ƒ k€ma-krodha-par€yaŠ€ƒ, …hante k€ma-bhog€rtham a-ny€yen€rtha-sañcay€n Pa[lYa–ANTaaMa( A–PairMaeYaaMa( c icNTaaMa( “Unlimited anxiety, up to death oPaaié[Taa" having accepted, k==aMa–oPa>aaeGa–ParMaa" addicted to sense gratification WTaavTa( wiTa iNaiêTaa" and convinced that this is all * k==aMa–oPa>aaeGa" Wv That sense gratification alone ParMa" PauåzaQaR" is the highest aim of human life. AaXaa–PaaXa–XaTaE" bÖa" [therefore] bound by hundreds of ropes (p€a) of expectations * TaE" bÖa" Bound by them means wTa" TaTa" Aak*==ZYaMaaaaeGa–AQaRMa( for sense gratification A–NYaaYaeNa AQaR–SaÄYaaNa( wRhNTae they covet heaps of wealth by illegal means.” * A–NYaaYaeNa caEYaaRidNaa By illegal means like theft. 1052 BG 16.13-16 wdMaÛ MaYaa lBDaiMaMa& Pa[aPSYae MaNaaerQaMa( ) wdMaSTaqdMaiPa Mae >aivZYaiTa PauNaDaRNaMa(====)) idam adya may€ labdham imaˆ pr€psye mano-ratham, idam ast…dam api me bhaviyati punar dhanam ASaaE MaYaa hTa" Xa}auhRiNaZYae caParaNaiPa ) wRìrae==_hMah& >aaeGaq iSaÖae==_h& blvaNSau%q====)) asau may€ hataƒ atrur haniye c€par€n api, …varo ’ham ahaˆ bhog… siddho ’haˆ balav€n sukh… Aa!yae_i>aJaNavaNaiSMa==k==ae_NYaae_iSTa==Sad*Xaae==MaYaa==)==Ya+Yae==daSYaaiMa==MaaeidZYa==wTYajaNaivMaaeihTaa"=)) €hyo ’bhijanav€n asmi ko ’nyo ’sti sado may€, yakye d€sy€mi modiya ity a-jñ€na-vimohit€ƒ ANaek==ictaiv>a]aNTaa MaaehJaalSaMaav*Taa" ) Pa[Sa¢==a" k==aMa>aaeGaezu PaTaiNTa Narke====_XaucaE====)) 422 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

aneka-citta-vibhr€nt€ moha-j€la-sam€vt€ƒ, prasakt€ƒ k€ma-bhogeu patanti narake ’ucau AÛ wdMa( MaYaa lBDaMa( “[They think:] ‘Today this has been gained by me wMaMa( MaNa"–rQaMa( Pa[aPSYae and this desired object I will gain.’ wdMa( AiSTa ‘This is [mine] wdMa( DaNaMa( AiPa and this wealth also PauNa" Mae (=MaMa=) >aivZYaiTa will be mine too.’ ASaaE Xa}au" MaYaa hTa" ‘That enemy has been slain by me AParaNa( c AiPa hiNaZYae and others also I will slay.’ AhMa( wRìr" AhMa( >aaeGaq ‘I am the controller, I am the enjoyer AhMa( iSaÖ" blvaNa( Sau%q I am successful, powerful and happy.’ Aa!y" Ai>aJaNavaNa( AiSMa ‘I am wealthy and of noble descent MaYaa Sad*Xa" ANYa" k==" AiSTa who else is equal to me?’ Ya+Yae daSYaaiMa MaaeidZYae ‘I will perform sacrifices, give charity and rejoice.’ — wiTa A–jaNa–ivMaaeihTaa" thus deluded by ignorance; ANaek==–icta–iv>a]aNTaa" bewildered by many thoughts Maaeh–Jaal–SaMaav*Taa" covered by a net of illusion * MaTSYaa" wv As fish SaU}aMaYaeaaeGaezu Pa[Sa¢==a" and addicted to sense gratification A–XaucaE Narke== PaTaiNTa they fall into dirty hell.” 1053 BG 16.17 AaTMaSaM>aaivTaa" STaBDaa DaNaMaaNaMadaiNvTaa" ) YaJaNTae NaaMaYajESTae dM>aeNaaiviDaPaUvRk==Ma(====)) €tma-sambh€vit€ƒ stabdh€ dhana-m€na-mad€nvit€ƒ, yajante n€ma-yajñais te dambhen€vidhi-p™rvakam AaTMa–SaM>aaivTaa" STaBDaa" “Being self-complacent and arrogant DaNa–MaaNa–Mad–AiNvTaa" filled with pride and intoxicated due to wealth, dM>aeNa A–iviDa–PaUvRk==Ma( proudly and disregarding the prescription * dM>aeNa NaTau é[ÖYaa With pride, not with devotion. Tae NaaMa–YajE" YaJaNTae they perform sacrifices in name only.” Or ‘to gain a name’. 1054 BG 16.18-19 Ahªar& bl& dPa| k==aMa& §==aeDa& c Sa&ié[Taa" ) MaaMaaTMaPardehezu Pa[iÜzNTaae==_>YaSaUYak==a"====)) aha‰k€raˆ balaˆ darpaˆ k€maˆ krodhaˆ ca saˆrit€ƒ, m€m €tma-para-deheu pradvianto ’bhyas™yak€ƒ TaaNah& iÜzTa" §U==raNSa&Saarezu NaraDaMaaNa( ) i+aPaaMYaJaóMaXau>aaNaaSaurqZvev YaaeiNazu====)) t€n ahaˆ dviataƒ kr™r€n saˆs€reu nar€dham€n, kip€my ajasram a-ubh€n €sur…v eva yoniu AhªarMa( blMa( dPaRMa( k==aMaMa( §==aeDaMa( c “Of false ego, power, pride, lust and anger Sa&ié[Taa" being possessed AaTMa–Par–dehezu MaaMa( Pa[iÜzNTa" hating Me, whom am in their own and other bodies * MaaMa( Pa[iÜzNTa" YaJaNTae They perform sacrifices while hating Me (the Supersoul in all bodies). If animal sacrifices are not performed properly, they are just violence to the soul and an insult to the Supersoul. [email protected] 423

A>YaSaUYak==a" and full of envy; * SaTa(–MaaGaR–viTaRNaaMa( GauaaNa( Nar–ADaMaaNa( who are inauspicious and lowest of men Sa&Saarezu AaSaurqzu YaaeiNazu Wv into cycles of rebirths in demoniac species * AiTa§U==raSau VYaaga]aid–YaaeiNazu In very cruel species like the tiger. AhMa( AJaóMa( i+aPaaiMa I perpetually cast [them].” 1055 BG 16.20 AaSaurq& YaaeiNaMaaPa‘aa MaU!a JaNMaiNa JaNMaiNa ) MaaMaPa[aPYaEv k==aENTaeYa TaTaae YaaNTYaDaMaa& GaiTaMa(====)) €sur…ˆ yonim €pann€ m™h€ janmani janmani, m€m a-pr€pyaiva kaunteya tato y€nty adham€ˆ gatim k==aENTaeYa “O Arjuna! MaU!a" JaNMaiNa JaNMaiNa [Such] fools, in birth after birth AaSaurqMa( YaaeiNaMa( AaPa‘aa" having attained a demoniac body MaaMa( A–Pa[aPYa Wv [after] certainly not attaining Me * Mad(–Pa[aiPTa–oPaaYaMa( SaTa(–MaaGaRMa( AiPa A–Pa[aPYa Not even attaining the path of righteousness that leads to Me. TaTa" ADaMaaMa( GaiTaMa( YaaiNTa they then attain the lowest destination.” * k*==iMa–k==I$=aid–YaaeiNaMa( Like the bodies of worms and insects. * o¢==aNaaMa( AaSaur–daezaaUTaMa( daez–}aYaMa( there are three vices that are the basis of all vices: 1056 BG 16.21 i}aivDa& Nark==SYaed& Üar& NaaXaNaMaaTMaNa" ) k==aMa" §==aeDaSTaQaa lae>aSTaSMaadeTaT}aYa& TYaJaeTa(====)) tri-vidhaˆ narakasyedaˆ dv€raˆ n€anam €tmanaƒ, k€maƒ krodhas tath€ lobhas tasm€d etat trayaˆ tyajet k==aMa" §==aeDa" TaQaa lae>a" “Lust (k€ma), anger (krodha) and greed (lobha) — Nark==SYa wdMa( i}a–ivDaMa( ÜarMa( this is the threefold gate (dv€ra) to hell (naraka) AaTMaNa" NaaXaNaMa( [and thus] the destruction of the self. * Naqc–YaaeiNa–Pa[aPak==Ma( Leading to lower births. TaSMaaTa( WTad( }aYaMa( TYaJaeTa( Therefore one should give up these three.” 1057 BG 16.22 WTaEivRMau¢==" k==aENTaeYa TaMaaeÜarEiñi>aNaRr" ) AacrTYaaTMaNa" é[eYaSTaTaae YaaiTa Para& GaiTaMa(====)) etair vimuktaƒ kaunteya tamo-dv€rais tribhir naraƒ, €caraty €tmanaƒ reyas tato y€ti par€ˆ gatim k==aENTaeYa “O Arjuna! WTaE" i}ai>a" TaMa"–ÜarE" From these three gates to darkness ivMau¢==" Nar" the man who is free AaTMaNa" é[eYa" AacriTa he practices what is good for himself. * TaPa"–YaaeGaaid Like austerities and yoga. TaTa" ParaMa( GaiTaMa( YaaiTa Thereby attains the supreme destination (liberation).” 424 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

* k==aMaaid–TYaaGa" c And the renunciation of lust etc. Sv–DaMaR–AacraviTa is not possible without the performance of one’s duties: 1058 BG 16.23 Ya" XaañiviDaMauTSa*JYa vTaRTae k==aMak==arTa" ) Na Sa iSaiÖMavaPNaaeiTa Na Sau%& Na Para& GaiTaMa(====)) yaƒ €stra-vidhim utsjya vartate k€ma-k€rataƒ, na sa siddhim av€pnoti na sukhaˆ na par€ˆ gatim Xaañ–iviDaMa( oTSa*JYa “[After] discarding the order of the scriptures (€stra) Ya" k==aMa–k==arTa" vTaRTae one who acts whimsically, Sa" Na iSaiÖMa( AvaPNaaeiTa he neither attains perfection * Tatv–jaNaMa( Knowledge of the truth. Na Sau%Ma( Na ParaMa( GaiTaMa( nor happiness (peace), nor the supreme destination (liberation).” 1059 BG 16.24 TaSMaaC^añ& Pa[Maa

[email protected] 425

Sanskrit — Taddhita 7

(1) r…mat (2) samatva (3) guhyatama (4) ma‰galamaya (5) sarvataƒ (6) sarvatra

(7) dev… The suffixes .…[p] and .€[p] form the feminine gender: deva (a god) >>> devq — goddess …vara (controller) >>> wRìrq — female controller gopa (cowherd man) >>> GaaePaq — cowherd woman kŠa (dark, KŠa) >>> k*==Z>> ku==Maarq — girl kiora (young man) >>> ik==Xaaerq — young woman br€hmaŠa >>> b]aø>> vEZ>> daSaq — maidservant sv€min (sv€m…, master) >>> SvaiMaNaq — female master yogin (yog…, mystic) >>> YaaeiGaNaq — female yog…

Adjectives change genders according to the object they qualify: cam™ f. — army; mahat[u] — great >>> MahTaq f.; vy™ha — arrayed >>> VYaU!a f.; MahTaq VYaU!a cMaU" 〈1.1〉 — the great arrayed army; MahTaqMa( VYaU!aMa( cMaUMa( PaXYa 〈2.1〉 — behold the great arrayed army! kp€ f. — compassion; para — beyond, other, great >>> Para f.; Para k*==Paa 〈1.1〉 — great compassion; ParYaa k*==PaYaa 〈3.1〉 Aaiví" — being filled with great compassion buddhi f. — intelligence; vyavas€y€tmika — resolute >>> VYavSaaYaaiTMak==a f.; eka — one >>> Wk==a f.; VYavSaaYaaiTMak==a buiÖ" Wk==a 〈1.1〉 — the resolute intelligence is one (one-pointed) prajñ€ f. — wisdom; prati˜hita — fixed, firm >>> Pa]iTaiïTaa f.; TaSYa Pa[ja Pa[iTaiïTaa 〈1.1〉 — his wisdom is firm m€y€ f. — energy; guŠamaya — made of the guŠas >>> Gau>> dEvq f.; duratyaya — difficult to overcome >>> durTYaYaa f.; Gau

426 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — G…t€ 17 ®raddh€-traya-vibh€ga-yoga — ‘The Yoga of Discerning Three Kinds of Faith (raddh€)’

1060 BG 17.1 AJauRNa ovac Yae===XaañiviDaMauTSa*JYa===YaJaNTae===é[ÖYaaiNvTaa"===)===Taeza&===iNaïa===Tau===k==a===k*==ZaGavaNauvac i}aivDaa===>aviTa===é[Öa===deihNaa&===Saa===Sv>aavJaa===)===Saaitvk==I===raJaSaq===cEv===TaaMaSaq===ceiTa===Taa&===Xa*aGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: Sv–>aav–Jaa According to one’s [threefold] nature * Sv–>aav" Own nature means PaUvR–JaNMa–Sa&Sk==ar" impressions from a previous life. ... Sv–>aavMa( ANYaQaa k==TauRMa( SaMaQaRMa( Able to change one’s nature ih Xaañ–o¢==Ma( ivvek==–jaNaMa( is only discriminative knowledge taught by the scriptures. Tad( Tau TaezaMa( Na AiSTa But this they have not. deihNaaMa( Saa é[Öa that faith (raddh€) of embodied beings i}a–ivDaa >aviTa is threefold — Saaitvk==I raJaSaq c Wv TaaMaSaq c in sattva, rajas and tamas. wiTa TaaMa( Xa*aviTa that [faith] is threefold — in sattva, rajas and tamas. [email protected] 427

Faith (belief in sacred tradition) is itself s€ttvika, but colored by the guŠas it becomes threefold. 1062 BG 17.3 SatvaNauæPaa SavRSYa é[Öa >aviTa >aarTa ) é[ÖaMaYaae==_Ya& Pauåzae Yaae YaC^\Ö" Sa Wv Sa"====)) sattv€nur™p€ sarvasya raddh€ bhavati bh€rata, raddh€mayo ’yaˆ puruo yo yac-chraddhaƒ sa eva saƒ >aarTa “O Arjuna! Satv–ANauæPaa SavRSYa é[Öa >aviTa According to [his previous] nature is each one’s faith é[ÖaMaYa" AYaMa( Pauåz" [and] by [his] faith each person is formed. * é]Öa–ivk==ar" He is a product of his faith i}a–ivDaYaa é[ÖYaa ivi§==YaTae wiTa AQaR" i.e., he is affected by the three kinds of faith. Ya" Yad(–é]Ö" Whatever his faith Sa" Sa" Wv he is just that.” * E.g., Ya" PaUvRMa( Satv–oTk==zeRaviTa is on account of his inherent tendency (saˆsk€ra) again endowed with s€ttvika faith. * Saaitvk==aid–>aedMa( Wv k==aYaR–>aedeNa Pa[PaÄYaiTa The division according to sattva etc. is elaborated through differences in actions: 1063 BG 17.4 YaJaNTae Saaitvk==a devaNYa+ar+aa&iSa raJaSaa" ) Pa[eTaaN>aUTaGaaUTa–Gaa" [Thus] by the inclination to worship specific deities of s€ttvika and other natures Tad(–Tad(–PaUJak==aNaaMa( Saaitvk==Tv–Aaid jaTaVYaMa( the nature of their worshipers also as being s€ttvika etc., is to be known. 1064 BG 17.5-6 AXaañivihTa& gaaer& TaPYaNTae Yae TaPaae JaNaa" ) dM>aahªarSa&Yau¢==a" k==aMaraGablaiNvTaa"====)) a-€stra-vihitaˆ ghoraˆ tapyante ye tapo jan€ƒ, dambh€ha‰k€ra-saˆyukt€ƒ k€ma-r€ga-bal€nvit€ƒ k==zRYaNTa" XarqrSQa& >aUTaGa]aMaMaceTaSa" ) Maa& cEvaNTa"XarqrSQa& TaaiNvÖyaSauriNaêYaaNa(====)) karayantaƒ ar…ra-sthaˆ bh™ta-gr€mam a-cetasaƒ, m€ˆ caiv€ntaƒ-ar…ra-sthaˆ t€n viddhy €sura-nicay€n dM>a–Ahªar–Sa&Yau¢==a" “Endowed with pride and false ego k==aMa–raGa–bl–AiNvTaa" and endowed with obstinacy (bala), lust (k€ma) and attachment (r€ga) Yae A–ceTaSa" JaNaa" those ignorant persons who A–Xaañ–ivihTaMa( gaaerMa( TaPa" severe austerity, not prescribed by €stra 428 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

TaPYaNTae undergo, Xarqr–SQaMa( >aUTa–Ga]aMaMa( [and thereby] the elements in the body ANTa"–Xarqr–SQaMa( MaaMa( c Wv and also Me, who am situated in the body k==zRYaNTa" [while] torturing, TaaNa( AaSaur–iNaêYaaNa( iviÖ know them to be of demoniac mentality!” Self-discipline (see 17.14ff.) is not to be confused with self-torture, which is condemned by KŠa Bhagav€n and . * Aaharaid–>aedaTa( AiPa Saaitvk==aid–>aedMa( dXaRiYaTauMa( To show the distinction between [people in] s€ttvika etc., even from the differences in food Aah it is stated: 1065 BG 17.7 AaharSTviPa SavRSYa i}aivDaae >aviTa iPa[Ya" ) YajSTaPaSTaQaa daNa& Taeza& >aediMaMa& Xa*aviTa is threefold, TaQaa Yaj" TaPa" daNaMa( as are sacrifice, austerity and charity. TaezaMa( wMaMa( >aedMa( Xa*aaiv–daEMaRNaSYaMa( later depression of spirits. raJaSaSYa wía" Aahara" [such] foods are dear to one in rajas.”

[email protected] 429

1068 BG 17.10 YaaTaYaaMa& GaTarSa& PaUiTa PaYauRizTa& c YaTa( ) oiC^íMaiPa caMaeDYa& >aaeJaNa& TaaMaSaiPa[YaMa(====)) y€ta-y€maˆ gata-rasaˆ p™ti paryuitaˆ ca yat, ucchi˜am api c€medhyaˆ bhojanaˆ t€masa-priyam YaaTa–YaaMaMa( GaTa–rSaMa( PaUiTa PaYauRizTaMa( c “Which is cold, tasteless, putrid (foul-smelling) and stale * YaaTa" YaaMa" (=Pa[hr"=) YaSYa PaKvSYa AaedNaade" Cooked rice etc. whose y€ma (three hours; same as prahara) has passed (y€ta) Tad( YaaTa–YaaMaMa( that is called y€ta-y€ma. XaETYa–AvSQaaMa( Pa[aáMa( wiTa AQaR" i.e., which has become cold. PaYauRizTaMa( Stale means idNa–ANTar–PaKvMa( cooked the day before. Yad( c oiC^íMa( A–MaeDYaMa( AiPa and which is left-over [by another] or impure (‘which can not be offered in sacrifice’) TaaMaSa–iPa[YaMa( >aaeJaNaMa( [such] food is dear to one in tamas.” * Yaj" AiPa i}aivDa" Sacrifice is also threefold: 1069 BG 17.11 Af==lak==ai¿i>aYaRjae iviDaidíae Ya wJYaTae ) YaíVYaMaeveiTa MaNa" SaMaaDaaYa Sa Saaitvk=="====)) a-phal€k€‰kibhir yajño vidhi-di˜o ya ijyate, ya˜avyam eveti manaƒ sam€dh€ya sa s€ttvikaƒ YaíVYaMa( Wv “ ‘One has to do sacrifice’ wiTa MaNa" SaMaaDaaYa [after] thus fixing the mind Ya" Yaj" the sacrifice which A–f==l–Aak==ai¿i>a" by men not expecting the fruit iviDa–idí" wJYaTae is performed according to rule, Sa" Saaitvk==" that is in sattva.” 1070 BG 17.12 Ai>aSaNDaaYa Tau f==l& dM>aaQaRMaiPa cEv YaTa( ) wJYaTae >arTaé[eï Ta& Yaj& iviÖ raJaSaMa(====)) abhisandh€ya tu phalaˆ dambh€rtham api caiva yat, ijyate bharata-re˜ha taˆ yajñaˆ viddhi r€jasam >arTa–é[eï “O Arjuna! f==lMa( Ai>aSaNDaaYa Tau [But, after] desiring the fruit dM>a–AQaRMa( AiPa c Wv only for the sake of boasting Yad( wJYaTae that which is offered, TaMa( YajMa( raJaSaMa( iviÖ know that sacrifice to be in rajas!” 1071 BG 17.13 iviDahqNaMaSa*ía‘a& MaN}ahqNaMadi+aaedMa( dXaRiYaTauMa( To show the s€ttvika and other varieties of tapas Pa[QaMaMa( TaavTa( Xaarqraid–>aedeNa TaSYa }aEivDYaMa( Aah first of all its threefold division into bodily, etc. [tapas] is stated:

430 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

1072 BG 17.14 deviÜJaGauåPa[ajPaUJaNa& XaaEcMaaJaRvMa( ) b]øcYaRMaih&Saa c Xaarqr& TaPa oCYaTae====)) deva-dvija-guru-pr€jña- p™janaˆ aucam €rjavam, brahmacaryam a-hiˆs€ ca €r…raˆ tapa ucyate dev–iÜJa–Gauå–Pa[aj–PaUJaNaMa( “Worshiping the devas, br€hmaŠas, guru and [other] wise men XaaEcMa( AaJaRvMa( purity and simplicity b]ø–cYaRMa( A–ih&Saa c continence and non-violence XaarqrMa( TaPa" oCYaTae this is called bodily austerity (tapas).” 1073 BG 17.15 ANauÜeGak==r& vaKYa& SaTYa& iPa[YaihTa& c YaTa( ) SvaDYaaYaa>YaSaNa& cEv vax(==MaYa& TaPa oCYaTae====)) an-udvega-karaˆ v€kyaˆ satyaˆ priya-hitaˆ ca yat, sv€dhy€y€bhyasanaˆ caiva v€‰mayaˆ tapa ucyate Yad( ANa(–oÜeGa–k==rMa( “Which does not cause anxiety SaTYaMa( iPa[Ya–ihTaMa( c vaKYaMa( as also truthful, pleasing and beneficial speech SvaDYaaYa–A>YaSaNaMa( c Wv and also the practice of study [of the Vedas] vax(==MaYaMa( TaPa" oCYaTae is called vocal austerity.” 1074 BG 17.16 MaNa"Pa[Saad" SaaEMYaTv& MaaENaMaaTMaiviNaGa]h" ) >aavSa&XauiÖirTYaeTataPaae MaaNaSaMauCYaTae====)) manaƒ-pras€daƒ saumyatvaˆ maunam €tma-vinigrahaƒ, bh€va-saˆuddhir ity etat tapo m€nasam ucyate MaNa"–Pa[Saad" SaaEMYaTvMa( MaaENaMa( “Satisfaction (peace), mildness and gravity AaTMa–iviNaGa]h" >aav–Sa&XauiÖ" mind-control and purity of heart * MaNaSa" iviNaGa]h" Control of the mind means ivzYae>Ya" Pa[TYaahar" withdrawing it from sense objects. >aav–Sa&XauiÖ" Purity of heart means VYavhare MaaYaa–raihTYaMa( absence of falsity in conduct. wiTa WTad( MaaNaSaMa( TaPa" oCYaTae this is called mental austerity.” 1075 BG 17.17 é[ÖYaa ParYaa Taá& TaPaSTaiT}aivDa& NarE" ) Af==lak==ai¿i>aYauR¢E==" Saaitvk&== Pairc+aTae====)) raddhay€ paray€ taptaˆ tapas tat tri-vidhaˆ naraiƒ, a-phal€k€‰kibhir yuktaiƒ s€ttvikaˆ paricakate Tad( i}a–ivDaMa( TaPa" “That threefold austerity (bodily, verbal, mental) A–f==l–Aak==ai¿i>a" Yau¢E==" NarE" by devoted men, who do not expect any fruit ParYaa é[ÖYaa TaáMa( undergone with great faith Saaitvk==Ma( Pairc+aTae is considered to be in sattva.” 1076 BG 17.18 SaTk==arMaaNaPaUJaaQa| TaPaae dM>aeNa cEv YaTa( ) i§==YaTae Taidh Pa[ae¢&== raJaSa& clMaDa]uvMa(====)) satk€ra-m€na-p™j€rthaˆ tapo dambhena caiva yat, kriyate tad iha proktaˆ r€jasaˆ calam a-dhruvam SaTa(–k==ar–MaaNa–PaUJaa–AQaRMa( “To gain respect (sat-k€ra), honor and worship * [Respect means] vak(==–PaUJaa verbal adoration, MaaNa" honor means Pa[TYauTQaaNa– Ai>avadNaaid" dEihk==I physical [adoration] like rising up, salutation, etc. PaUJaa AQaR– la>aaid" and worship is by gaining wealth, etc. Yad( TaPa" dM>aeNa c Wv i§==YaTae that [threefold] austerity which is performed to boast, clMa( A–Da]uvMa( being [thus] flickering and unstable (temporary) Tad( wh raJaSaMa( Pa[ae¢==Ma( that is here declared to be in rajas.” [email protected] 431

1077 BG 17.19 MaU!Ga]aheacar–æPaMa( In the form of magic. Yad( TaPa" i§==YaTae austerity which is performed, Tad( TaaMaSaMa( odaôTaMa( that is declared to be in tamas.” 1078 BG 17.20 daTaVYaiMaiTa YaÕaNa& dqYaTae==_NauPak==airYaê dqYaTae ) ASaTk*==TaMavjaTa& TataaMaSaMaudaôTaMa(====)) a-dea-k€le yad d€nam a-p€trebhya ca d…yate, a-sat-ktam avajñ€taˆ tat t€masam ud€htam A–deXa–k==ale A–Paa}ae>Ya" c “At the wrong place and time, and to unworthy persons A–SaTa(–k*==TaMa( AvjaTaMa( [or else] without proper reception and despisingly Yad( daNaMa( dqYaTae that charity (d€na) which is given, Tad( TaaMaSaMa( odaôTaMa( that is said to be in tamas.” * NaNau c WvMa( ivcaYaRMaa

AaeMa( Tad( SaTa( “ ‘Om’ ‘tad’ and ‘sat’ wiTa i}a–ivDa" b]øaviNTa They become efficacious. 1083 BG 17.25 TaidTYaNai>aSaNDaaYa f==l& YajTaPa"i§==Yaa" ) daNai§==Yaaê ivivDaa" i§==YaNTae Maae+ak==ai¿i>a"====)) tad ity an-abhisandh€ya phalaˆ yajña-tapaƒ-kriy€ƒ, d€na-kriy€ ca vividh€ƒ kriyante moka-k€‰kibhiƒ Tad( wiTa “With ‘tad’ f==lMa( ANa(–Ai>aSaNDaaYa [after] not desiring the fruit ivivDaa" Yaj–TaPa"–i§==Yaa" different acts of sacrifices and austerities daNa–i§==Yaa" c and acts of charity Maae+a–k==ai¿i>a" i§==YaNTae are performed by those desiring liberation.” * icta–XaaeDaNa–Üareaave c SaidTYaeTaTPa[YauJYaTae ) Pa[XaSTae k==MaRiaave SaaDau–>aave c In the sense of existence (sat) and goodness (s€dhu) SaTa( wiTa WTad( Pa[YauJYaTae this [word] ‘sat’ is used. TaQaa Pa[XaSTae k==MaRi

[email protected] 433

1085 BG 17.27 Yaje TaPaiSa daNae c iSQaiTa" SaidiTa caeCYaTae ) k==MaR cEv TadQasYa& SaidTYaevai>aDaqYaTae====)) yajñe tapasi d€ne ca sthitiƒ sad iti cocyate, karma caiva tad-arth…yaˆ sad ity ev€bhidh…yate Yaje TaPaiSa daNae c iSQaiTa" “Steadiness in sacrifice, austerity and charity SaTa( wiTa oCYaTae c is also called ‘sat’. Tad(–AQasYaMa( k==MaR c Wv And work for that purpose (sacrifice, etc.) ®r…dhara Sv€m… explains tad-arth…yam karma as work done for the Lord; even indirectly, like cleaning the temple, making flower garlands, etc. SaTa( wiTa Wv Ai>aDaqYaTae is also called ‘sat’.” 1086 BG 17.28 Aé[ÖYaa huTa& dta& TaPaSTaá& k*==Ta& c YaTa( ) ASaidTYauCYaTae PaaQaR Na c TaTPa[eTYa Naae wh====)) a-raddhay€ hutaˆ dattaˆ tapas taptaˆ ktaˆ ca yat, a-sad ity ucyate p€rtha na ca tat pretya no iha A–é[ÖYaa “Without faith (raddh€) Yad( huTaMa( dtaMa( whatever is offered [as sacrifice], given [as charity] TaPa" TaáMa( k*==TaMa( c undergone as austerity, or done [as rite] A–SaTa( wiTa oCYaTae that is called ‘a-sat’. PaaQaR O Arjuna! Tad( Na c Pa[eTYa It is [useful] neither after death * Na f==liTa It does not fructify ivGau

434 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Taddhita 8

(1) r…mat (2) samatva (3) guhyatama (4) ma‰galamaya (5) sarvataƒ (6) sarvatra (7) dev…

(8) v€sudeva Suffixes in this group express relationships or moods, causing certain transformations inside the word: Vasudeva >>> V€sudeva — ‘the son of Vasudeva’, ®r… KŠa ViŠu >>> vEZ>> vEYaaSaik== — ‘the son of Vy€sa’, ®ukadeva Gosv€m… muni (sage) >>> MaaENa — ‘the mood of a muni’, silence, gravity

We can see that the change of the vowel follows certain rules: (1) a changes to € Bharata >>> >aarTa — a descendent of King Bharata; the kingdom of Bharata Yadu >>> Yaadv — a descendent of King Yadu Jahnu >>> Jaaövq — the adopted daughter of King Jahnu, Ga‰g€

(2) i or … >>> ai deva (god) >>> dEv — godly …vara (lord) >>> WeìYaR — opulence, especially lordship vikuŠ˜ha (no anxiety) >>> vEku==<#= — where there is no anxiety vidhi (rule) >>> vEiDa — under regulation Diti (the wife of Kayapa) >>> dETYa — a son of Diti, a demon nikarma (no work) >>> NaEZk==MYaR — the state of being inactive vir€ga (no attachment) >>> vEraGYa — renunciation

(3) u or ™ >>> au: Kunt… >>> k==aENTaeYa — ‘the son of Queen Kunt…’, Arjuna Drupada >>> d]aEPadq — ‘the daughter of King Drupada’, Draupad… (a son of Draupad… is called Draupadeya) Subhadr€ >>> SaaE>ad] — ‘the son of Subhadr€’, Abhimanyu kum€ra (child) >>> k==aEMaar — childhood putra (child) >>> PaaE}a — grandchild

[email protected] 435

Hinduism — G…t€ 18 Moka-sanny€sa-yoga — ‘The Yoga of Renunciation (sanny€sa) for Liberation (moka)’

1087 BG 18.1 AJauRNa ovac Sa‘YaaSaSYa Mahabahae TatviMaC^aiMa veidTauMa( ) TYaaGaSYa c ôzqke==Xa Pa*Qa¡e==iXaiNazUdNa====)) sanny€sasya mah€-b€ho tattvam icch€mi veditum, ty€gasya ca h…kea pthak ke…-ni™dana AJauRNa" ovac “Arjuna said: Maha–bahae ôzqk==–wRXa ke==iXa–iNazUdNa O Lord! Sa‘YaaSaSYa TYaaGaSYa c TatvMa( The nature of [karma-] sanny€sa and of [karma-phala-] ty€ga Pa*Qak(== veidTauMa( wC^aiMa I want to know distinctly.” 1088 BG 18.2 é[q>aGavaNauvac k==aMYaaNaa& k==MaRaGavaNa( ovac “The Lord said: k==aMYaaNaaMa( k==MaRarTaSataMa ) TYaaGaae ih PauåzVYaaga] i}aivDa" SaMPa[k==IiTaRTa"====)) nicayaˆ Šu me tatra ty€ge bharata-sattama, ty€go hi purua-vy€ghra tri-vidhaƒ samprak…rtitaƒ >arTa–SataMa “O Arjuna! Ta}a TYaaGae Mae (=MaMa=) iNaêYaMa( Xa*

Tad( k==aYaRMa( Wv it has to be done. Yaj" daNaMa( TaPa" c Wv [Because] sacrifice, charity and austerity MaNaqizaviNTa they become purifyers TaMa( Pa[k==arMa( dXaRYaNa( showing that way Aah it is stated: 1092 BG 18.6 WTaaNYaiPa Tau k==MaaRiaiNaveXaMa(=) TYa¤a Giving up attachment, i.e., the idea of being a doer ke==vlMa( wRìr–AaraDaNaTaYaa and [performing them] merely as acts of worship to the Lord. WTaaiNa AiPa Tau k==MaaRiaYaatYaJaeTa( ) Sa k*==Tva raJaSa& TYaaGa& NaEv TYaaGaf==l& l>aeTa(====)) duƒkham ity eva yat karma k€ya-klea-bhay€t tyajet, sa ktv€ r€jasaˆ ty€gaˆ naiva ty€ga-phalaˆ labhet du"%Ma( wiTa Wv “[Thinking] ‘it is just troublesome’ k==aYa–©e==Xa–>aYaaTa( out of fear of bodily suffering Yad( k==MaR TYaJaeTa( when one gives up work, [email protected] 437 raJaSaMa( TYaaGaMa( k*==Tva [thus] performing ty€ga in rajas Sa" TYaaGa–f==lMa( Na Wv l>aeTa( he will never get the fruit of renunciation.” * TYaaGaSYa f==lMa( The fruit of renunciation jaNa–iNaïa–l+aaUTa–Saaitvk==–TYaaGa–PairiNaiïTaSYa l+aaUTaaTa( k==MaR–f==l–TYaaGaaTa( vrMa( SavR–k==MaR–TYaaGa" But is the renunciation of all work (which is a great distraction) not better than such renunciation of the fruit of work? 1097 BG 18.11 Na ih deh>a*Taa XaKYa& TYa¢u&== k==MaaRaDaqYaTae====)) na hi deha-bht€ akyaˆ tyaktuˆ karm€Šy a-eataƒ, yas tu karma-phala-ty€g… sa ty€g…ty abhidh…yate k==MaaRia*Taa Na ih XaKYaMa( is not possible by an embodied being (see 3.5). * dehaTMa–Ai>aMaaNavTaa By one who identifies with the body. Ya" Tau k==MaR–f==l–TYaaGaq But one who gives up the fruit of activity * k==MaaRiaDaqYaTae he is called a [real] ty€g….” * WvMa(–>aUTaSYa k==MaR–f==l–TYaaGaSYa f==lMa( Aah The result of such karma-phala-ty€ga is stated: 1098 BG 18.12 AiNaíiMaí&===iMaé[&===c===i}aivDa&===k==MaRavTYaTYaaiGaNaa&===Pa[eTYa===Na===Tau===Sa‘YaaiSaNaa&===KvicTa(====)) an-i˜am i˜aˆ miraˆ ca tri-vidhaˆ karmaŠaƒ phalam, bhavaty a-ty€gin€ˆ pretya na tu sanny€sin€ˆ kvacit 438 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

ANa(–wíMa( wíMa( iMaé[Ma( c “Undesirable, desirable and mixed — * AiNaíMa( Naarik==TvMa( Undesirable means going to hell wíMa( devTvMa( desirable means becoming a deva iMaé[Ma( MaNauZYaTvMa( and mixed means being [again] a human. i}a–ivDaMa( k==MaRaviTa accrues after death for those who are not ty€g…, Sa‘YaaiSaNaaMa( Tau Na Kvicd( but never for those who are ty€g…s ([real] sanny€s…s).” * TaezaMa( Saaitvk==aNaaMa( For those [ty€g…s or sanny€s…s] who are in sattva PaaPa– ASaM>avaTa( because there is no possibility of sin (and thus no p€pa-phala) wRìr– APaRaviTa there is no threefold karma-phala. The word sanny€s… here includes the ty€g… under discussion. A real sanny€s… does karma-ty€ga in the spirit of karma-phala-ty€ga. Karma-phala-ty€ga is thus the common characteristic of both the real sanny€s… and the ty€g…. Besides, the word sanny€s… was already used for a karma-phala-ty€g… in verse (6.1). * NaNau k==MaR ku==vRTa" For one doing work k==MaR–f==lMa( k==QaMa( Na >aveTa( how is there no karma-phala? wiTa AaXaªy Anticipating this doubt, Sa®–TYaaiGaNa" iNarhªarSYa SaTa" k==MaR–f==leNa lePa" Na AiSTa wiTa oPaPaadiYaTauMa( to show that for one renouncing attachment and ego there is no sticking to the karma-phala Aah it is stated: 1099 BG 18.13 PaÄETaaiNa Mahabahae k==araUTaa" and different in nature ceïa" Pa[aaYaRTk==MaR Pa[ar>aTae Nar" ) NYaaYYa& va ivParqTa& va PaÄETae TaSYa heTav"====)) ar…ra-v€‰-manobhir yat karma pr€rabhate naraƒ, ny€yyaˆ v€ vipar…taˆ v€ pañcaite tasya hetavaƒ [email protected] 439

NYaaYYaMa( va ivParqTaMa( va “Either right or wrong Xarqr–vak(==–MaNaaei>a" with body (ar…ra), speech (v€c) and mind (manas) Yad( k==MaR Nar" Pa[ar>aTae whatever work (karman) a man performs, TaSYa WTae PaÄ heTav" these are its five causes.” 1102 BG 18.16 Ta}aEv& SaiTa k==TaaRrMaaTMaaNa& ke==vl& Tau Ya" ) PaXYaTYak*==TabuiÖTva‘a Sa PaXYaiTa duMaRiTa"====)) tatraivaˆ sati kart€ram €tm€naˆ kevalaˆ tu yaƒ, payaty a-kta-buddhitv€n na sa payati durmatiƒ Ta}a WvMa( SaiTa “Such being the case A–k*==Ta–buiÖTvaTa( out of ignorance Ya" Tau ke==vlMa( AaTMaaNaMa( k==TaaRrMa( PaXYaiTa one who sees only himself as doer, We have translated kevalam as ‘only’. ®r…dhara Sv€m… takes its meaning as ‘pure, absolute, detached’ — “One who sees the Absolute Self as doer, does not see.” Accordingly, the doer in verse 18.14 is for him only the ego. This is to make the point that the pure self is as non-doer not involved in matter. But in the conditioned state, the self is as doer one of the five causes of action (18.14,16). Sa" duMaRiTa" Na PaXYaiTa that fool does not see.” 1103 BG 18.17 YaSYa Naahx(==k*==Taae >aavae buiÖYaRSYa Na ilPYaTae ) hTvaiPa Sa wMaamçaeek==a‘a hiNTa Na iNabDYaTae====)) yasya n€ha‰kto bh€vo buddhir yasya na lipyate, hatv€pi sa im€‡ lok€n na hanti na nibadhyate YaSYa Na Ahx(==k*==Ta" >aav" “One who is free from the idea (bh€va) of being the doer * ‘=AhMa( k==TaaR=’ wiTa WvMa(–>aUTa" >aav" ‘I am the doer’, this notion. YaSYa buiÖ" Na ilPYaTae and whose intelligence is [thus] not polluted * Na ilPYaTae Not polluted means wí–AiNaí–buÖya k==MaRSau Na SaÂTae not attached to work, by dividing it into agreeable and disagreeable. wMaaNa( laek==aNa( hTva AiPa even [after] killing [all] these people Sa" Na hiNTa he does not [actually] kill * Sa" WvMa(–>aUTa" dehaid–VYaiTair¢==–AaTMa–dXas That person who thus sees the self as different from the body, etc. wMaaNa( laek==aNa( (=SavaRNa( AiPa Pa[ai

440 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

(1) (2) (3) impetus (software) jñ€na (knowledge) jñeya (object of knowledge) jñ€t (knower) constitution (hardware) karaŠa (‘instrument’, senses) karma (activity) kart (doer) Now they are being described as threefold according to the guŠas. By the kart (18.26- 28) the jñ€t is also described, by jñ€na (18.20-22) the karaŠa, and by karma (18.23-25) the jñeya. 1105 BG 18.19 jaNa& k==MaR c k==TaaR c i}aDaEv GauaedTa" ) Pa[aeCYaTae GauaedTa" according to the division of the guŠas jaNaMa( k==MaR c k==TaaR c knowledge (jñ€na), activity (karman) and doer (kart) i}aDaa Wv Pa[aeCYaTae [each] is declared as threefold. TaaiNa AiPa YaQaavTa( Xa*aUTaezu YaeNaEk&== >aavMaVYaYaMaq+aTae ) Aiv>a¢&== iv>a¢e==zu TaJjaNa& iviÖ Saaitvk==Ma(====)) sarva-bh™teu yenaikaˆ bh€vam a-vyayam …kate, a-vibhaktaˆ vibhakteu taj jñ€naˆ viddhi s€ttvikam iv>a¢e==zu SavR–>aUTaezu “In all divided beings A–iv>a¢==Ma( Wk==Ma( A–VYaYaMa( >aavMa( undivided one unchangeable [spiritual] nature YaeNa wR+aTae that [jñ€na] by which one sees, Tad( jaNaMa( Saaitvk==Ma( iviÖ know that jñ€na to be in sattva!” 1107 BG 18.21 Pa*Qa¤eNa Tau YaJjaNa& NaaNaa>aavaNPa*QaiGvDaaNa( ) veita SaveRzu >aUTaezu TaJjaNa& iviÖ raJaSaMa(====)) pthaktvena tu yaj jñ€naˆ n€n€-bh€v€n pthag-vidh€n, vetti sarveu bh™teu taj jñ€naˆ viddhi r€jasam Yad( Tau jaNaMa( “But that jñ€na which SaveRzu >aUTaezu in all living beings (bodies) NaaNaa–>aavaNa( Pa*Qak(==–ivDaaNa( various natures of different kinds N€na-bh€va, various in nature, means that the souls are thought to have all a different constitution. Pthag-vidha means that the souls experience happiness and distress all differently. Pa*Qa¤eNa veita knows by distinction, Tad( jaNaMa( raJaSaMa( iviÖ know that jñ€na to be in rajas!” 1108 BG 18.22 Yatau k*==Tòvdek==iSMaNk==aYaeR Sa¢==MahETauk==Ma( ) ATatvaQaRvdLPa& c TataaMaSaMaudaôTaMa(====)) yat tu ktsnavad ekasmin k€rye saktam a-haitukam, a-tattv€rthavad alpaˆ ca tat t€masam ud€htam Yad( Tau “But that [jñ€na] which Wk==iSMaNa( k==aYaeR k*==TòvTa( Sa¢==Ma( is attached to one effect (body) as all in all A–hETauk==Ma( A–Tatv–AQaRvTa( ALPaMa( c and which is without reasoning and meaning, and small, Tad( TaaMaSaMa( odaôTaMa( that is declared to be in tamas.” 1109 BG 18.23 iNaYaTa& Sa®rihTaMaraGaÜezTa" k*==TaMa( ) Af==lPa[ePSauNaa k==MaR YataTSaaitvk==MauCYaTae====)) niyataˆ sa‰ga-rahitam a-r€ga-dveataƒ ktam, a-phala-prepsun€ karma yat tat s€ttvikam ucyate [email protected] 441

A–f==l–Pa[ePSauNaa “By one who does not desire the fruit Yad( iNaYaTaMa( Sa®–rihTaMa( k==MaR that regulated unattached karma A–raGa–ÜezTa" k*==TaMa( which is done without attraction and hatred, Tad( Saaitvk==Ma( oCYaTae that is said to be in sattva.” 1110 BG 18.24 Yatau k==aMaePSauNaa k==MaR SaahªareYaTae k==MaR YatataaMaSaMauCYaTae====)) anubandhaˆ kayaˆ hiˆs€m an-apekya ca pauruam, moh€d €rabhyate karma yat tat t€masam ucyate ANaubNDaMa( +aYaMa( ih&SaaMa( PaaEåzMa( c “The consequence, loss, harm and capacity ANa(–APae+Ya [after] not considering Yad( k==MaR MaaehaTa( Aar>YaTae that karma which is performed out of delusion, Tad( TaaMaSaMa( oCYaTae that is said to be in tamas.” 1112 BG 18.26 Mau¢==Sa®ae==_Nah&vadq Da*TYauTSaahSaMaiNvTa" ) iSaÖyiSaÖyaeiNaRivRk==ar" k==TaaR Saaitvk== oCYaTae====)) mukta-sa‰go ’nahaˆ-v€d… dhty-uts€ha-samanvitaƒ, siddhy-a-siddhyor nirvik€raƒ kart€ s€ttvika ucyate Mau¢==–Sa®" ANa(–Ah&vadq “Being free from attachment and egoism Da*iTa–oTSaah–SaMaiNvTa" endowed with determination and enthusiasm iSaiÖ–A–iSaÖyae" iNaivRk==ar" k==TaaR the kart (doer) who is resolute in success and failure Saaitvk==" oCYaTae is said to be in sattva.” 1113 BG 18.27 raGaq k==MaRf==lPa[ePSauluRBDaae ih&SaaTMak==ae==_Xauic" ) hzRXaaek==aiNvTa" k==TaaR raJaSa" Pairk==IiTaRTa"====)) r€g… karma-phala-prepsur lubdho hiˆs€tmako ’uciƒ, hara-ok€nvitaƒ kart€ r€jasaƒ parik…rtitaƒ raGaq k==MaR–f==l–Pa[ePSau" “Being attached, desiring the fruit of work luBDa" ih&Saa–AaTMak==" A–Xauic" greedy, violent and unclean hzR–Xaaek==–AiNvTa" k==TaaR the kart who is subject to joy and sorrow raJaSa" Pairk==IiTaRTa" is declared to be in rajas.” 1114 BG 18.28 AYau¢=="===Pa[ak*==Ta"===STaBDa"===Xa#=ae===NaEZk*==iTak==ae==_lSa"===)===ivzadq===dqgaRSaU}aq===c===k==TaaR===TaaMaSa===oCYaTae====)) a-yuktaƒ pr€ktaƒ stabdhaƒ a˜ho naiktiko ’lasaƒ, vi€d… d…rgha-s™tr… ca kart€ t€masa ucyate A–Yau¢==" Pa[ak*==Ta" STaBDa" “Being careless, vulgar and arrogant Xa#=" NaEZk*==iTak==" AlSa" deceitful, insulting and lazy ivzadq dqgaR–SaU}aq c k==TaaR the morose and procrastinating kart TaaMaSa" oCYaTae is said to be in tamas.”

442 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

1115 BG 18.29 buÖe>aeRd& Da*TaeêEv GauaedMa( Xa*aYaa>aYae===)===bNDa&===Maae+a&===c===Yaa===veita===buiÖ"===Saa===PaaQaR===Saaitvk==I====)) pravttiˆ ca nivttiˆ ca k€ry€k€rye bhay€bhaye, bandhaˆ mokaˆ ca y€ vetti buddhiƒ s€ p€rtha s€ttvik… PaaQaR “O Arjuna! Pa[v*itaMa( c iNav*itaMa( c What is right and what is wrong k==aYaR–A–k==aYaeR duty and non-duty * YaiSMaNa( deXae k==ale c Yad( k==aYaRMa( What should be done at a particular place or time. >aYa–A–>aYae what is fear (to be feared) and not fear (not to be feared) * k==aYaR–Ak==aYaR–iNaiMataaE AQaR–ANaaQaaŒ Good and bad arising from k€rya and a-k€rya. bNDaMa( Maae+aMa( c [how to attain] bondage and liberation Yaa veita that which knows [these], Saa buiÖ" Saaitvk==I that buddhi is in sattva.” 1117 BG 18.31 YaYaa DaMaRMaDaMa| c k==aYa| cak==aYaRMaev c ) AYaQaavTPa[JaaNaaiTa buiÖ" Saa PaaQaR raJaSaq====)) yay€ dharmam a-dharmaˆ ca k€ryaˆ c€k€ryam eva ca, ayath€vat praj€n€ti buddhiƒ s€ p€rtha r€jas… PaaQaR “O Arjuna! DaMaRMa( A–DaMaRMa( c What is right and what is wrong k==aYaRMa( c A–k==aYaRMa( Wv c duty and non-duty YaYaa A–YaQaavTa( Pa[JaaNaaiTa that by which one incorrectly understands [these], * A–YaQaavTa( SaNdeh–AaSPadTveNa Incorrectly means so as to cause doubt. Saa buiÖ" raJaSaq that buddhi is in rajas.” 1118 BG 18.32 ADaMa| DaMaRiMaiTa Yaa MaNYaTae TaMaSaav*Taa ) SavaRQaaRiNvParqTaa&ê buiÖ" Saa PaaQaR TaaMaSaq====)) a-dharmaˆ dharmam iti y€ manyate tamas€vt€, sarv€rth€n vipar…t€ˆ ca buddhiƒ s€ p€rtha t€mas… PaaQaR “O Arjuna! TaMaSaa Aav*Taa Being covered by ignorance Yaa A–DaMaRMa( DaMaRMa( wiTa MaNYaTae which considers wrong for right SavR–AQaaRNa( ivParqTaaNa( c and everything (duty, bondage, etc.) for the opposite, Saa buiÖ" TaaMaSaq that jñ€na is in tamas.” 1119 BG 18.33 Da*TYaa YaYaa DaarYaTae MaNa"Pa[aacair

YaaeGaeNa A–VYai>acairaYa& Xaaek&== ivzad& MadMaev c ) Na ivMauÄiTa duMaeRDaa Da*iTa" Saa PaaQaR TaaMaSaq====)) yay€ svapnaˆ bhayaˆ okaˆ vi€daˆ madam eva ca, na vimuñcati durmedh€ dhtiƒ s€ p€rtha t€mas… PaaQaR “O Arjuna! YaYaa duMaeRDaa" That by which a fool SvPNaMa( >aYaMa( Xaaek==Ma( sleep, fear and sorrow ivzadMa( MadMa( Wv c dejection and madness Na ivMauÄiTa does not give up, Saa Da*iTa" TaaMaSaq that dhti is in tamas.” 1122 BG 18.36-37 Sau%& iTvdaNaq& i}aivDa& Xa*arTazR>a ) A>YaaSaad]MaTae Ya}a du"%aNTa& c iNaGaC^iTa====)) sukhaˆ tv id€n…ˆ tri-vidhaˆ Šu me bharatarabha, abhy€s€d ramate yatra duƒkh€ntaˆ ca nigacchati YatadGa]e ivziMav PairarTa–‰z>a “O Arjuna! wdaNaqMa( Tau But now i}a–ivDaMa( Sau%Ma( Mae (=MaMa=) Xa*YaaSaaTa( wiTa SaaDaeRNa in a verse and a half beginning with abhy€s€t: Ya}a A>YaaSaaTa( rMaTae That in which one enjoys through practice * NaTau ivzYa–Sau%e wv SahSaa And not suddenly as in sense pleasure. du"%–ANTaMa( c iNaGaC^iTa and reaches the end of all distress (duƒkha), Yad( Tad( AGa]e ivzMa( wv which is in the beginning like poison * MaNa"–Sa&YaMa–ADaqNaTvaTa(( Because it depends on the control of the mind du"%– AavhMa( wv >aviTa it is as if painful. Pair

Tad( Sau%Ma( Saaitvk==Ma( Pa[ae¢==Ma( that sukha is declared to be in sattva.” 1123 BG 18.38 ivzYaeiNd]YaSa&YaaeGaaÛtadGa]e==_Ma*TaaePaMaMa( ) Paira" SYaaiT}ai>aGauRa" i}ai>a" Gaua" ParMaeìr–AaraDaNaaTa( Tad(–Pa[Saad–lBDa–jaNaeNa by knowledge attained through the grace of the Lord after worship of the Lord by the duties prescribed according to individual fitness. — wiTa WvMa( SavR–GaqTaaQaR–SaarMa( Sax(==Ga*ù Pa]dXaRiYaTauMa( To show this by summarizing the essence of the meaning of the whole G…t€ Pa[k==raTae He starts a new topic: 1126 BG 18.41 b]aøa¢==aiNa Sv>aavPa[>avEGauRaav–Pa[>avE" Gauaav" The own nature PaUvR–JaNMa–Sa&Sk==ar" is a tendency acquired in past births. [email protected] 445

Pa[iv>a¢==aiNa are clearly divided.” * Ta}a Satv–Pa[DaaNaa" b]aøaavJaMa(====)) amo damas tapaƒ aucaˆ k€ntir €rjavam eva ca, jñ€naˆ vijñ€nam €stikyaˆ brahma-karma sva-bh€va-jam XaMa" dMa" TaPa" XaaEcMa( “Peacefulness, sense-control, austerity and cleanliness +aaiNTa" AaJaRvMa( Wv c tolerance and honesty (€rjava) jaNaMa( ivjaNaMa( AaiSTaKYaMa( knowledge, realization and religiousness * AaiSTaKYaMa( Religiousness (€stikya) ‘=AiSTa Par–laek=="=’ wiTa iNaêYa" means the conviction that there is (asti) another world. Sv–>aav–JaMa( b]ø–k==MaR is the behavior of a br€hmaŠa, born from his nature.” 1128 BG 18.43 XaaEYa| TaeJaae Da*iTadaR+Ya& YauÖe caPYaPalaYaNaMa( ) daNaMaqìr>aavê +aa}a& k==MaR Sv>aavJaMa(====)) auryaˆ tejo dhtir d€kyaˆ yuddhe c€py apal€yanam, d€nam …vara-bh€va ca k€traˆ karma svabh€vajam XaaEYaRMa( TaeJa" Da*iTa" da+YaMa( “Heroism, vigor, determination and expertness YauÖe A–PalaYaNaMa( c AiPa and also courage in battle daNaMa( wRìr–>aav" c generosity and leadership Sv–>aav–JaMa( +aa}aMa( k==MaR is the behavior of a katriya, born from his nature.” 1129 BG 18.44 k*==izGaaer+YavaiaavJaMa( ) PaircYaaRTMak&== k==MaR XaUd]SYaaiPa Sv>aavJaMa(====)) ki-go-rakya-v€Šijyaˆ vaiya-karma sva-bh€va-jam, paricary€tmakaˆ karma ™drasy€pi sva-bh€va-jam k*==iz–Gaae–r+Ya–vaiaav–JaMa( vEXYa–k==MaR is the work of a vaiya born from his nature. PaircYaR–AaTMak==Ma( Consisting of service * }aEviaav–JaMa( k==MaR is the work of a ™dra, born from his nature.” * WvMa(–>aUTaSYa b]aøarTa" Sa&iSaiÖ& l>aTae Nar" ) Svk==MaRiNarTa" iSaiÖ& YaQaa ivNdiTa TaC^*arTa" “Being engaged in his particular duty * Sv–Sv–AiDak==ar–ivihTae k==MaRiaTae a man attains perfection. 446 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

* jaNa–YaaeGYaTaaMa( l>aTae He attains fitness for knowledge. Sv–k==MaR–iNarTa" Being engaged in his own duty YaQaa iSaiÖMa( ivNdiTa how he attains perfection Tad( Xa*aURTaaNaa& YaeNa SavRiMad& TaTaMa( ) Svk==MaRYaCYaR iSaiÖ& ivNdiTa MaaNav"====)) yataƒ pravttir bh™t€n€ˆ yena sarvam idaˆ tatam, sva-karmaŠ€ tam abhyarcya siddhiˆ vindati m€navaƒ YaTa" >aUTaaNaaMa( Pa[v*ita" “From whom comes the manifestation (or activity) of all beings YaeNa SavRMa( wdMa( TaTaMa( and by whom all this (world) is pervaded, TaMa( Sv–k==MaRYaCYaR [after] worshiping Him with one’s duty MaaNav" iSaiÖMa( ivNdiTa a man attains perfection.” 1132 BG 18.47 é[eYaaNSvDaMaaeR ivGauaaviNaYaTa& k==MaR ku==vR‘aaPNaaeiTa ik==iLbzMa(====)) rey€n sva-dharmo viguŠaƒ para-dharm€t svanu˜hit€t, sva-bh€va-niyataˆ karma kurvan n€pnoti kilbiam SvNauiïTaaTa( Par–DaMaaRTa( “Compared to the well-performed duty of another ivGaua+aa–A$=Naaid–Par–DaMaR" é[eï" wiTa MaNTaVYaMa( One should not think that the duty of another, like the living on alms [by a br€hmaŠa], is better than one’s own duty of fighting etc. [of a katriya], though attended with the killing of relatives (bandhu-vadha), etc. Sv–>aav–iNaYaTaMa( k==MaR ku==vRNa( [Because while] doing work ordained by one’s nature ik==iLbzMa( Na AaPNaaeiTa one does not incur sin.” * Yaid PauNa" If however Saax(==:Ya–d*íya according to the S€‰khya viewpoint Sv–DaMaeR ih&Saa–l+aaa ih daezeaa" ih daeze

SaeVYaTae the good part alone is used for the purification of the mind. wiTa AQaR" This is the idea. How to reject the faulty part? 1134 BG 18.49 ASa¢==buiÖ" SavR}a iJaTaaTMaa ivGaTaSPa*h" ) NaEZk==MYaRiSaiÖ& ParMaa& Sa‘YaaSaeNaaiDaGaC^iTa====)) a-sakta-buddhiƒ sarvatra jit€tm€ vigata-sphaƒ, naikarmya-siddhiˆ param€ˆ sanny€sen€dhigacchati SavR}a A–Sa¢==–buiÖ" “He whose intelligence is unattached towards all [matter] iJaTa–AaTMaa ivGaTa–SPa*h" who is self-controlled and without hankering Sa‘YaaSaeNa by renunciation * k==MaR–AaSai¢==–Tad(–f==lYaae" Of attachment for work and its fruit. ParMaaMa( NaEZk==MYaR–iSaiÖMa( the supreme perfection of freedom from reaction AiDaGaC^iTa he attains.” 1135 BG 18.50 iSaiÖ& Pa[aáae YaQaa b]ø TaQaaPNaaeiTa iNabaeDa Mae ) SaMaaSaeNaEv k==aENTaeYa iNaïa jaNaSYa Yaa Para====)) siddhiˆ pr€pto yath€ brahma tath€pnoti nibodha me, sam€senaiva kaunteya ni˜h€ jñ€nasya y€ par€ k==aENTaeYa “O Arjuna! iSaiÖMa( Pa[aá" Having attained [such] perfection YaQaa b]ø AaPNaaeiTa how he reaches brahma Yaa jaNaSYa Para iNaïa which is the highest stage of knowledge, TaQaa SaMaaSaeNa Wv Mae (=MaMa=) iNabaeDa that know from Me in summary!” 1136 BG 18.51-53 buÖya===ivXauÖYaa===Yau¢==ae===Da*TYaaTMaaNa&===iNaYaMYa===c===)===XaBdadqiNvzYaa&STYa¤a===raGaÜezaE===VYaudSYa===c====)) buddhy€ viuddhay€ yukto dhty€tm€naˆ niyamya ca, abd€d…n viay€ˆs tyaktv€ r€ga-dveau vyudasya ca iviv¢==Saevq lgvaXaq YaTava¡==aYaMaaNaSa" ) DYaaNaYaaeGaParae iNaTYa& vEraGYa& SaMauPaaié[Ta"====)) vivikta-sev… laghv€… yata-v€k-k€ya-m€nasaƒ, dhy€na-yoga-paro nityaˆ vair€gyaˆ samup€ritaƒ Ahªar& bl& dPa| k==aMa& §==aeDa& PairGa]hMa( ) ivMauCYa iNaMaRMa" XaaNTaae b]ø>aUYaaYa k==LPaTae====)) aha‰k€raˆ balaˆ darpaˆ k€maˆ krodhaˆ parigraham, vimucya nirmamaƒ €nto brahma-bh™y€ya kalpate ivXauÖYaa buÖya Yau¢==" “Endowed with purified intelligence * PaUvR–o¢==Yaa SaaitvKYaa buÖya With the buddhi in sattva mentioned before (18.30). Da*TYaa AaTMaaNaMa( iNaYaMYa c and [after] controlling the mind with determination XaBd–AadqNa( ivzYaaNa( TYa¤a [after] shutting out the sense objects like sound raGa–ÜezaE VYaudSYa c and [after] giving up attachment and aversion; iviv¢==–Saevq lgau–AaXaq one who lives in solitude and eats little * [Solitude means] XauÖ–deXa–AvSQaaYaq who resides in a pure place. YaTa–vak(==–k==aYa–MaaNaSa" whose words, body and mind are controlled iNaTYaMa( DYaaNa–YaaeGa–Par" who is always devoted to meditation vEraGYaMa( SaMauPaaié[Ta" who practices detachment; AhªarMa( blMa( dPaRMa( false egotism, force and pride k==aMaMa( §==aeDaMa( PairGa]hMa( lust, anger and proprietorship ivMauCYa [after] giving [these] up 448 SANSKRIT READER COURSE iNaMaRMa" XaaNTa" being selfless and peaceful b]ø–>aUYaaYa k==LPaTae [then] one is eligible for self-realization.” * b]ø–>aUYaaYa For becoming brahma means b]ø AhMa( wiTa NaEêLYaeNa AavSQaaNaaYa for a condition with the firm conviction that ‘I am brahma (spirit)’. 1137 BG 18.54 b]ø>aUTa" Pa[Sa‘aaTMaa Na XaaeciTa Na k==a¿iTa ) SaMa" SaveRzu >aUTaezu MaÙi¢&== l>aTae ParaMa(====)) brahma-bh™taƒ prasann€tm€ na ocati na k€‰kati, samaƒ sarveu bh™teu mad-bhaktiˆ labhate par€m b]ø–>aUTa" Pa[Sa‘a–AaTMaa “Being self-realized and tranquil-minded Na XaaeciTa Na k==a¿iTa he neither laments nor desires. * dehaid–Ai>aMaaNa–A>aavaTa( Because there is no identification with the body etc. SaveRzu >aUTaezu SaMa" Being equal towards all beings ParaMa( Mad(–>ai¢==Ma( l>aTae he attains supreme devotion to Me.” * SavR–>aUTaezu Mad(–>aavNa–Aal+aaKTYaa===MaaMai>aJaaNaaiTa===YaavaNYaêaiSMa===TatvTa"===)===TaTaae===Maa&===TatvTaae===jaTva===ivXaTae===TadNaNTarMa(====)) bhakty€ m€m abhij€n€ti y€v€n ya c€smi tattvataƒ, tato m€ˆ tattvato jñ€tv€ viate tad-anantaram >aKTYaa MaaMa( TatvTa" Ai>aJaaNaaiTa “By [such] devotion he understands Me truly YaavaNa( Ya" c AiSMa [i.e.] how great and who I am. * YaavaNa( SavR–VYaaPaq= How great, i.e., all-pervading Ya" c AiSMa SaTa(–icTa(–AaNaNd– gaNa" and who I am, i.e., full of (ghana) eternity, knowledge and bliss. TaTa" MaaMa( TatvTa" jaTva Then, [after] knowing Me truly Tad(–ANaNTarMa( ivXaTae he immediately enters [My nature].” * ParMa–AaNaNd–æPa" >aviTa He becomes of the nature of supreme bliss. * Sv–k==MaRi>a" ParMaeìr–AaraDaNaaTa( By worshiping the Lord through one’s duty — o¢==Ma( Maae+a–Pa[k==arMa( that [above] stated way to liberation oPaSa&hriTa he concludes: 1139 BG 18.56 SavRk==MaaRav====)) cetas€ sarva-karm€Ši mayi sannyasya mat-paraƒ, buddhi-yogam up€ritya mac-cittaƒ satataˆ bhava ceTaSaa “Mentally [email protected] 449

SavR–k==MaaRiav be always absorbed in Me!” 1141 BG 18.58 MaiÀta" SavRduGaaRiaMaaNaaTa( from the notion that you are wise. TvMa( Na é[aeZYaiSa ced( if you will not listen [to My words] ivNax(==+YaiSa you will perish.” * PauåzaQaaRTa( >a]XYaiSa You will fail to attain the goal of life. 1142 BG 18.59 YadhªarMaaié[TYa Na YaaeTSYa wiTa MaNYaSae ) iMaQYaEz VYavSaaYaSTae Pa[k*==iTaSTva& iNaYaae+YaiTa====)) yad aha‰k€ram €ritya na yotsya iti manyase, mithyaia vyavas€yas te praktis tv€ˆ niyokyati AhªarMa( Aaié[TYa “[After] taking to false ego Yad( Na YaaeTSYae wiTa MaNYaSae if you think ‘I will not fight’ (2.9) Wz" Tae (=Tav=) VYavSaaYa" iMaQYaa this your resolve is vain. Pa[k*==iTa" TvaMa( iNaYaae+YaiTa [Because your] nature will compel you.” * A–SvTaN}aTvaTa( Tav Because you are not independent. ... Pa[k*==iTa" TvaMa( rJa"–GauaavJaeNa k==aENTaeYa iNabÖ" SveNa k==MaRaav–JaeNa SveNa k==MaRaUTaaNaa& ôÕeXae==_JauRNa iTaïiTa ) >a]aMaYaNSavR>aUTaaiNa YaN}aaæ!aiNa MaaYaYaa====)) …varaƒ sarva-bh™t€n€ˆ hd-dee ’rjuna ti˜hati, bhr€mayan sarva-bh™t€ni yantr€r™h€ni m€yay€ AJauRNa “O Arjuna! 450 SANSKRIT READER COURSE wRìr" The Lord SavR–>aUTaaNaaMa( ôd(–deXae iTaïiTa is situated in the heart of all beings SavR–>aUTaaiNa >a]aMaYaNa( [while] moving all beings * Tad(–Tad(–k==MaRSau Pa[vTaRYaNa( Engaging them in their particular duties. MaaYaYaa YaN}a–Aaæ!aiNa [which are] fixed on machines (bodies) by M€y€.” 1145 BG 18.62 TaMaev XaraaveNa >aarTa ) TaTPa[SaadaTPara& XaaiNTa& SQaaNa& Pa[aPSYaiSa XaaìTaMa(====)) tam eva araŠaˆ gaccha sarva-bh€vena bh€rata, tat-pras€d€t par€ˆ €ntiˆ sth€naˆ pr€psyasi €vatam >aarTa “O Arjuna! SavR–>aaveNa [Therefore] with all your heart TaMa( Wv XarYaMa(=) Aa:YaaTaMa( was described by Me to you. WTad( A–Xaezeaav" This is the idea. * AiTaGaM>aqrMa( GaqTaa–XaañMa( A–XaezTa" PaYaaRlaeciYaTauMa( A–XaKNauvTa" For those who are unable to completely reflect on the very profound teaching of the G…t€ k*==PaYaa SvYaMa( Wv TaSYa SaarMa( Sax(==Ga*ù graciously summarizing its essence Himself k==QaYaiTa He tells it: 1147 BG 18.64 SavRGauùTaMa& >aUYa" Xa*aUYa" Xa*

Mae (=MaMa=) d*!Ma( wí" AiSa wiTa Because You are My very beloved TaTa" Tae (=Tav=) ihTaMa( v+YaaiMa therefore I will speak for your benefit.” 1148 BG 18.65 MaNMaNaa >av MaÙ¢==ae MaÛaJaq Maa& NaMaSku==å ) MaaMaevEZYaiSa SaTYa& Tae Pa[iTaJaaNae iPa[Yaae==_iSa Mae====)) man-man€ bhava mad-bhakto mad-y€j… m€ˆ namaskuru, m€m evaiyasi satyaˆ te pratij€ne priyo ’si me Mad(–MaNaa" Mad(–>a¢==" Mad(–YaaJaq >av “Become absorbed in Me, My devotee and worshiper MaaMa( NaMaSku==å and bow down to Me! MaaMa( Wv WZYaiSa [Then] you will come to Me alone. Mae (=MaMa=) iPa[Ya" AiSa [Because] you are My beloved Tae (=Tau>YaMa(=) SaTYaMa( Pa[iTaJaaNae I truly promise to you.” * TaTa" AiPa GauùTaMaMa( Aah Something more secret than even that is stated: 1149 BG 18.66 SavRDaMaaRNPairTYaJYa MaaMaek&== XarYaae Maae+aiYaZYaaiMa Maa Xauc"====)) sarva-dharm€n parityajya m€m ekaˆ araŠaˆ vraja, ahaˆ tv€ˆ sarva-p€pebhyo mokayiy€mi m€ ucaƒ SavR–DaMaaRNa( PairTYaJYa “[After] giving up all duties MaaMa( Wk==Ma( XaraKTYaa Wv SavRMa( >aivZYaiTa Everything will come through devotion to Me. wiTa d*!–ivìaSaeNa With this firm conviction iviDa–kE==ªYaRMa( TYa¤a giving up the slavery to injunctions Mad(–Wk==–Xarav take shelter of Me alone. AhMa( TvaMa( SavR–PaaPae>Ya" Maae+aiYaZYaaiMa I will liberate you from all sins. Maa Xauc" Do not lament!” * WvMa( vTaRMaaNa" ‘By living like that k==MaR–TYaaGa–iNaiMataMa( PaaPaMa( SYaaTa( there will be sin for giving up [My] duty.’ wiTa Maa Xauc" Do not lament like this. * Tad(–SaMPa[daYa–Pa[vTaRNae For handing down this (instruction) iNaYaMaMa( Aah the rule as is stated: 1150 BG 18.67 wd& Tae NaaTaPaSk==aYa Naa>a¢==aYa k==dacNa ) Na caXaué[Uzve vaCYa& Na c Maa& Yaae==_>YaSaUYaiTa====)) idaˆ te n€tapask€ya n€bhakt€ya kad€cana, na c€ur™ave v€cyaˆ na ca m€ˆ yo ’bhyas™yati Na A–TaPaSk==aYa “Neither to one who is without austerities * Sv–DaMaR–ANauïaNa–hqNaaYa To one who does not perform his duties. Na A–>a¢==aYa nor to a non-devotee * GauraE wRìre c >ai¢==–XaUNYaaYa To one who is without devotion to the teacher and the Lord. Na c A–Xaué[Uzve nor to one who is not submissive * é[aeTauMa( AiNaC^Tae To one who does not want to listen PaircYaaRMa( A–ku==vRTae [or] to one who does no service. Na c Ya" MaaMa( A>YaSaUYaiTa nor to one who envies Me wdMa( Tae (=Tav=) k==dacNa vaCYaMa( this is ever to be told by you.” Te (tava) means here tvay€. 452 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

1151 BG 18.68 Ya wd& ParMa& Gauù& MaÙ¢e==Zvi>aDaaSYaiTa ) >ai¢&== MaiYa Para& k*==Tva MaaMaevEZYaTYaSa&XaYa"====)) ya idaˆ paramaˆ guhyaˆ mad-bhaktev abhidh€syati, bhaktiˆ mayi par€ˆ ktv€ m€m evaiyaty a- saˆayaƒ wdMa( ParMaMa( GauùMa( “This supreme secret Ya" Mad(–>a¢e==zu Ai>aDaaSYaiTa one who will explain among My devotees, MaiYa ParaMa( >ai¢==Ma( k*==Tva [after thus] doing a great service for Me A–Sa&XaYa" becoming [thereby] free from doubt MaaMa( Wv WZYaiTa he attains Me alone.” 1152 BG 18.69 Na c TaSMaaNMaNauZYaezu k==iêNMae iPa[Yak*==taMa" ) >aivTaa Na c Mae TaSMaadNYa" iPa[YaTarae >auiv====)) na ca tasm€n manuyeu kacin me priya-kttamaƒ, bhavit€ na ca me tasm€d anyaƒ priyataro bhuvi TaSMaaTa( c MaNauZYaezu “Than he among men Na k==iêd( Mae (=MaMa=) iPa[Ya–k*==taMa" no one does dearer service to Me. TaSMaaTa( c ANYa" Mae (=MaMa=) iPa[YaTar" And another more dear to Me than he >auiv Na >aivTaa will not exist on earth.” 1153 BG 18.70 ADYaeZYaTae c Ya wMa& DaMYa| Sa&vadMaavYaae" ) jaNaYajeNa TaeNaahiMaí" SYaaiMaiTa Mae MaiTa"====)) adhyeyate ca ya imaˆ dharmyaˆ saˆv€dam €vayoƒ, jñ€na-yajñena ten€ham i˜aƒ sy€m iti me matiƒ AavYaae" wMaMa( DaMYaRMa( Sa&vadMa( “This our sacred conversation Ya" c ADYaeZYaTae he who will study, * Ya" ADYaeZYaTae One who will study means JaPa–æPaeYa" é[eïeNa Through the best of all sacrifices jaNa–YajeNa the jñ€na-yajña. AhMa( TaeNa wí" SYaaMa( I will be worshiped by him. wiTa Mae (=MaMa=) MaiTa" This is My opinion.” * YaÛiPa Although ASaaE GaqTaaQaRMa( A–buÖyMaaNa" Wv ke==vlMa( JaPaiTa he only repeats the teaching of the G…t€ without understanding its meaning TaQaaiPa MaMa Tad(– Xa*aviTa this I will understand. YaQaa laeke== As in this world Yad(–‰C^Yaa AiPa Yada k==iêd( k==daicd( k==SYaicd( NaaMa Ga*õaiTa when someone even by chance utters (‘takes’) the name of any one at any time Tada ASaaE then he (the latter) ‘=MaaMa( Wv AYaMa( AaûYaiTa=’ wiTa MaTva thinking that ‘it is me alone he calls’ Tad(–PaaìRMa( AaGaC^iTa he comes near (p€rva) to that person TaQaa AhMa( AiPa TaSYa Sai‘aihTa" >aveYaMa( even so would I approach that man. 1154 BG 18.71 é[ÖavaNaNaSaUYaê Xa*aamçaek==aNPa[aPNauYaaTPau

Ya" Nar" Xa*aaNa( laek==aNa( the higher planets of those who did pious deeds Pa[aPNauYaaTa( he will attain.” * SaMYak(==–baeDa–ANauTPataaE PauNa" oPade+YaaiMa ‘If complete knowledge has not dawned, I will teach you again! wiTa AaXaYaeNa Aah With this intention He says: 1155 BG 18.72 k==iÀdeTaC^\uTa& PaaQaR TvYaEk==aGa]e

1158 BG 18.75 VYaaSaPa[SaadaC^\uTavaNaeTad( GauùMah& ParMa( ) YaaeGa& YaaeGaeìraTk*==ZaGavTaa VYaaSaeNa by Lord Vy€sa idVYaMa( c+au"–é[ae}aaid MaùMa( dtaMa( divine eyes, ears, etc. were given to me. 1159 BG 18.76 raJaNSa&SMa*TYa Sa&SMa*TYa Sa&vadiMaMaMaÙuTaMa( ) ke==XavaJauRNaYaae" PauaUiTaDa]uRva NaqiTaMaRiTaMaRMa====)) yatra yogevaraƒ kŠo yatra p€rtho dhanur-dharaƒ, tatra r…r vijayo bh™tir dhruv€ n…tir matir mama Ya}a YaaeGa–wRìr" k*==ZaUiTa" NaqiTa" there are certain fortune, victory, opulence and statesmanship, MaMa MaiTa" this is my conviction.” * ATa" wdaNaqMa( AiPa Therefore even now TaavTa( Sa–Pau}a" TvMa( é[q–k*==ZYa" iNaveÛ and offering everything to them Pau}a–Pa[aaav" This is the idea.

[email protected] 455

Hinduism — Knowledge

1162 Pa[TYa+a& caNauMaaNa& c Xaañ& c ivivDaaGaMaMa( ) }aYa& SauividTa& k==aYa| DaMaRXauiÖMa>aqPSaTaa====)) pratyakaˆ c€num€naˆ ca €straˆ ca vividh€gamam, trayaˆ suviditaˆ k€ryaˆ dharma-uddhim abh…psat€ Pa[TYa+aMa( c ANauMaaNaMa( c “(1) Observation (pratyaka), (2) theory (anum€na) ivivDa–AaGaMaMa( XaañMa( c and (3) precept (€stra) in different traditions (€gama) — DaMaR–XauiÖMa( A>aqPSaTaa by one desiring to get clearity of dharma }aYaMa( SauividTaMa( k==aYaRMa( these three must be fully understood (su.vidita).” 1163 Pa]TYa+aaNauMaaNaaGaMaa" Pa]MaaYaaMaNDa" Pa]k==IiTaRTa"====)) ruti-smt… ca vipr€Š€ˆ caku… deva-nirmite, k€Šas tatraikay€ h…no dv€bhy€m andhaƒ prak…rtitaƒ dev–iNaiMaRTae é]uiTa–SMa*Taq c “®ruti and smti, which are created (nirmita) by the Lord (deva) ivPa]aYaaMa( ANDa" [and when bereft] of two [eyes he is called] ‘blind’ (andha).” 1165 é[uiTa" Pa[TYa+aMaEiTaùMaNauMaaNa& cTauïYaMa( ) rutiƒ pratyakam aitihyam anum€naˆ catu˜hayam é[uiTa" Pa[TYa+aMa( “(3) ®€stra (ruti) and (1) pratyaka WeiTaùMa( ANauMaaNaMa( (4) tradition (aitihya) and (2) anum€na cTauïYaMa( is the fourfold [pram€Ša].” 1166 iXa+aa k==LPaae VYaak==r), examination (viciti) of metrics (chandas) and astrology (jyotia) — wiTa c A®aiNa these form the ved€‰gas (a‰ga).” 1167 dqgaRcTauróSYaa+aUTae ku==åTaSTadu>aYa& k==raeiTa====) d…rgha-caturasrasy€kŠay€ rajjuƒ p€rva-m€n… tirya‰-m€n… ca yat pthag-bh™te kurutas tad ubhayaˆ karoti dqgaR–cTauróSYa “Of a rectangle (d…rgha-caturasra — ‘oblong square’) PaaìR–MaaNaq iTaYaRk(==–MaaNaq c the short side (p€rva-m€n… — ‘side-measurement’) and the long side (tiryak- m€n… — ‘across-measurement’) 456 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Yad( Pa*Qak(==–>aUTae ku==åTa" that [area] which they give separately Tad( o>aYaMa( that [area of] both A+aSYaaSa‘aae v*taPairaSYa whose diameter (vikambha) is 20,000 (‘2 ayuta’) AaSa‘a" v*ta–Pairaed& c Yaae veita daezaaveiÙzk(======)) sañcayaˆ ca prakopaˆ ca prasaraˆ sth€na-saˆrayam, vyaktiˆ bhedaˆ ca yo vetti do€Š€ˆ sa bhaved bhiak daezaaedMa( c lodging, manifestation (vyakti) and differentiation Ya" veita one who knows, Sa" i>azk(== >aveTa( he is a doctor.” 1171 Ta}a æ+aae lgau" XaqTa" :ar" SaU+Maêlae==_iNal"====) iPata& SaòehTaq+YaR" SarhSYae>Yaae vede>Yaae ùiDak&== Yada====) pur€ kila suraiƒ sarvaiƒ sametya tulay€ dhtam, caturbhyaƒ sarahasyebhyo vedebhyo hy adhikaˆ yad€ Tada Pa]>a*iTa laeke====_iSMaNMaha>aarTaMauCYaTae====)) tad€ prabhti loke ’smin mah€-bh€ratam ucyate Yada Paura ik==l “When in ancient times SavER" SaurE" SaMaeTYa by all the devas [after] they met TaulYaa Da*TaMa( [the Vedas and the book Bh€rata] were placed on a balance (tul€) cTau>YaR" SarhSYae>Ya" vede>Ya" ih AiDak==Ma( [and the book Bh€rata] was heavier than the four Vedas and their commentaries Tada Pa]>a*iTa since then AiSMaNa( laeke== Maha>aarTaMa( oCYaTae it is called Mah€-bh€rata in this world.” 1176 ALPaa+arMaSaiNdGDa& SaarviTvìTaaeMau%Ma( ) ASTaae>aMaNavÛ& c SaU}a& SaU}aivdae ivdu"====)) 458 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

alp€karam a-sandigdhaˆ s€ravat vivato-mukham, a-stobham an-a-vadyaˆ ca s™traˆ s™tra-vido viduƒ ALPa–A+arMa( “With a minimum (alpa) of syllables (akara) SaarvTa( ivìTaae–Mau%Ma( essential (s€ravat) and universal (vivato-mukha) A–STaae>aMa( without interjections (stobha — ‘stoppage’) [like hum, ho, oh€] A–SaiNdGDaMa( ANa(–AvÛMa( c unflawed [by doubt] and faultless — a-sandigdha — ‘not smeared’, unflawed; an-a-vadya — ‘not not to be praised’, unblamable SaU}a–ivd" the scholars of s™tras (s™tra-vid) SaU}aMa( ivdu" know this as a s™tra.” 1177 k==iPalae vaSaudeva:YaSTatv& Saa«y& JaGaad h====) b]øaid>Yaê deve>Yaae >a*Gvaid>YaSTaQaEv c====) kapilo v€sudev€khyas tattvaˆ s€‰khyaˆ jag€da ha, brahm€dibhya ca devebhyo bhgv-€dibhyas tathaiva ca TaQaEvaSaurYae SavRvedaQaERåPab*&ihTaMa(====)) tathaiv€suraye sarva-ved€rthair upabˆhitam vaSaudev–Aa:Ya" k==iPal" “Kapila, known as V€sudeva b]øa–Aaid>Ya" deve>Ya" c to devas like Brahm€ >a*Gau–Aaid>Ya" TaQaa Wv c to [sages like] Bhgu AaSaurYae TaQaa Wv and to šsuri Br€hmaŠa TatvMa( Saa«yMa( JaGaad h He propounded the true (tattva) S€‰khya SavR–ved–AQaER" oPab*&ihTaMa( and which is supported by all purports of the Vedas (sarva-ved€rtha).” 1178 ivzaDark==a+aXaªrae¢==IdRXablPaÄiXa:aa+aPaadvadaNa(====) vi€dhara-kaŠabhaka-a‰karokt…r daabala-pañcaikh€kap€da-v€d€n ivzaDar–k==a+a–Xaªr–o¢==I" “The words (ukti) of Patañjali (Vi€dhara), KaŠ€da (KaŠabhaka) and ®a‰kara dXabl–PaÄiXa:a–A+aPaad–vadaNa( and the philosophies (v€da) of Buddha (Daabala), Kapila (Pañcaikha) and Gautama (Akap€da) ...” 1179 AQaaTaae b]øiJajaSaa====) ath€to brahma-jijñ€s€ AQa ATa" “Now therefore b]ø–iJajaSaa the enquiry (jijñ€s€) into brahma.” 1180 APaaMa SaaeMaMaMa*Taa A>aUMa====) ap€ma somam amt€ abh™ma SaaeMaMa( APaaMa “We drank soma AMa*Taa" A>aUMa and became immortal.” 1181 ved" Pa[aaGa Pa[aaUtaSYaa AhMaaSa& i}av*NMa%"====)) tret€-mukhe mah€-bh€ga pr€Š€n me hday€t tray…, vidy€ pr€durabh™t tasy€ aham €saˆ tri-vn-makhaƒ [email protected] 459

AGa]e ved" Pa[aaGa O greatly fortunate [Uddhava]! }aeTaa–Mau%e In the beginning of tret€-yuga Mae ôdYaaTa( Pa[aaUTa( the threefold Veda (¬g-, S€ma-, Yajur-Veda) appeared. TaSYaa" Of that [vidy€] AhMa( i}a–v*Ta( Ma%" AaSaMa( I became the threefold (tri-vt) sacrifice (makha).” 1182 ‰GaQavRYaJau"SaaMNaa& raXaqåÖ*TYa vGaRXa"====) cTaó" Sa&ihTaaê§e== MaN}aEMaRiaSMaq>aUTaSYa dehSYa ik&== PauNaraGaMaae >aveTa(====)) Šaˆ ktv€ ghtaˆ pibed y€vaj j…vet sukhaˆ j…vet, bhasm…-bh™tasya dehasya kiˆ punar-€gamo bhavet ‰aSMaq–>aUTaSYa dehSYa Of the body (deha), once it has become ashes (bhasman) ik==Ma( PauNa"–AaGaMa" >aveTa( how is there resurrection (punar-€gama)?” 1184 cavaRk== Tav cavR®q& JaarTaae vq+Ya Gai>aRaRa]MaPa]MaadivPa]ilPSaak==ra]Ma–Pa]Maad–ivPa]ilPSaa–k==r

1186 NaEza TakeR==aava Na Taa&STakeR==aava" “Those matters A–icNTYaa" %lu which are inconceivable (a-cintya) ... i.e., spiritual experience TaaNa( TakeR==avedek&== é]eYaae VYa¢&== >avetada ) €straˆ yadi bhaved ekaˆ reyo vyaktaˆ bhavet tad€ Yaid XaaS}aMa( Wk==Ma( >aveTa( “If €stra were one ... if all authorities were of one opinion Tada é]eYa" VYa¢==Ma( >aveTa( then the best (reya) would be [clearly] manifest (vyakta).” 1190 Tak==aeR==_Pa[iTaï" é[uTaYaae ivi>a‘aa NaaSaav*izYaRSYa MaTa& Na i>a‘aMa( ) DaMaRSYa Tatv& iNaihTa& GauhaYaa& MahaJaNaae YaeNa GaTa" Sa PaNQaa" ))

tarko ’prati˜haƒ rutayo vibhinn€ n€s€v ir yasya mataˆ na bhinnam dharmasya tattvaˆ nihitaˆ guh€y€ˆ mah€-jano yena gataƒ sa panth€ƒ TakR==" A–Pa[iTaï" “Anum€na (tarka — argument) is inconclusive é[uTaYa" ivi>a‘aa" €stras (ruti) are many vibhinna — split, separated, manifold; altered, contradictory YaSYa MaTaMa( Na i>a‘aMa( and he whose opinion (mati) is not different (bhinna) [from others] ASaaE Na ‰iz" he is not [accepted as] a philosopher (i). DaMaRSYa TatvMa( The truth of dharma GauhaYaaMa( iNaihTaMa( is hidden in the heart (guh€) [of a great soul]. YaeNa MahaJaNa" GaTa" [The path] by which a great soul (mah€jana) has gone Sa" PaNQaa" that is the [true] path.” 1191 Wk==ae==_iPa vedivÖMa| Ya& VYavSYaed( iÜJaaetaMa" ) Sa jeYa" ParMaae DaMaaeR NaajaNaaMaYauTaaYauTaE"====)) eko ’pi veda-vid dharmaˆ yaˆ vyavasyed dvijottamaƒ, sa jñeyaƒ paramo dharmo n€jñ€n€m ayut€yutaiƒ Wk==" AiPa “Even one ... even if he is alone with his opinion ved–ivd( iÜJaaetaMa" a br€hmaŠa who knows the [purport of the] Vedas [email protected] 461

YaMa( DaMaRMa( VYavSYaeTa( what he will determine as religion (dharma), vyavasyet (from vi.ava.so) — he should / will determine Sa" ParMa" DaMaR" jeYa" that is known as highest dharma Na A–jaNaaMa( AYauTa–AYauTaE" and not [what is determined] by ten-thousands (ayuta) of ignorants (a- jñ€na).” 1192 A

462 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

11. Sanskrit — Sam€sa 1

Word compounds (sam€sa) are of different types, which we have given the names of well-known examples: (1) r€ga-dvea The first type is called a dvandva (pair), where the components have the same value. It is declined in dual. r€gaƒ ca dveaƒ ca iti r€ga-dveau 〈1.2〉 — r€ga-dvea means attachment (r€ga) and aversion (dvea) la>a" c A–la>a" c wiTa la>aala>aaE= (l€bha-_al€bhau) — gain (l€bha) and loss (a-l€bha) JaYa" c A–JaYa" c wiTa JaYaaJaYaaE= — victory (jaya) and defeat (a-jaya) neuter: Sau%Ma( c du"%Ma( c wiTa Sau:a–du":ae — happiness (sukha) and distress (duƒkha) Xau>aMa( c A–Xau>aMa( c wiTa Xau>aaXau>ae — fortune (ubha) and misfortune (a-ubha) feminine: iSaiÖ" c A–iSaiÖ" c wiTa iSaÖyiSaÖq — success (siddhi) and failure (a-siddhi)

With more than two components the dvandva-sam€sa is declined in plural: cNd]–AkR==–AiGNa–YaMa–AiNala" moon (candra), sun (arka), fire (agni), Yamar€ja and wind (anila) 〈1.3〉

But there is also a concept called sam€h€ra (collecting), which takes all members of a dvandva-sam€sa collectively, and then the sam€sa can be declined in singular. E.g., the neuter compound ubha-aubha is declined in dual (ubh€ubhe, etc., see above), but in sam€h€ra Xau>aMa( c A–Xau>aMa( c wiTa Xau>aaXau>aMa( — fortune (ubha) and misfortune (a-ubha)

(2) deva-d€sa The word deva-d€sa belongs to the class tat-purua-sam€sa. The characteristic of this type is that the words are related by one of the cases. In English this relationship is shown by a preposition (by, for, from, ...). devasya 〈6.1〉 d€saƒ iti deva-d€saƒ — deva-d€sa means ‘the Lord’s (deva) servant (d€sa)’ YaaeGaeNa 〈3.1〉 Yau¢==" wiTa YaaeGa–Yau¢==" — endowed with Yoga ivÛYaa 〈3.1〉 c ivNaYaeNa 〈3.1〉 c SaMPa‘a" wiTa ivÛa–ivNaYa–SaMPa‘a" — endowed with learning and gentleness ANaekE==" 〈3.3〉 JaNMai>a" 〈3.3〉 Sa&iSaÖ" wiTa ANaek==–JaNMa–Sa&iSaÖ" — perfected by many births A–jaNaaTa( 〈5.1〉 SaM>aUTa" wiTa AjaNa–SaM>aUTa" — born from ignorance >aGavTa" 〈6.1〉 GaqTaa wiTa >aGavÓqTaa — the hymn of the Lord PaÚSYa 〈6.1〉 Pa}aMa( wiTa PaÚ–Pa}aMa( — the petal of a lotus devaNaaMa( 〈6.3〉 wRXa" wiTa deveXa" — ‘Lord of the gods’, Supreme Lord SaveRzaMa( 〈6.3〉 laek==aNaaMa( 〈6.3〉 Maheìr" wiTa SavR–laek==–Maheìr" — the great Lord of all the worlds YauÖe 〈7.1〉 ivXaard" wiTa YauÖ–ivXaard" — expert in battle

[email protected] 463

Hinduism — Evolution

1193 Üe ivÛe veidTaVYa wiTa h SMa Yad( b]øivdae vdiNTa Para cEv APara c====) ... dve vidye veditavya iti ha sma yad brahma-vido vadanti par€ caiva apar€ ca AQa Para YaYaa Tad+arMaiDaGaMYaTae====) atha par€ yay€ tad a-karam adhigamyate Üe ivÛe veidTaVYa" wiTa h SMa “Indeed, two kinds of knowledge (vidy€) are to be known (veditavya) Yad( b]ø–ivd" vdiNTa as the knowers of brahma declare — Para cEv APara c higher and lower [vidy€]. ... AQa Para The higher [vidy€] is that YaYaa Tad( A+arMa( AiDaGaMYaTae by which that brahma (a-kara) is understood.” 1194 k==ae==_h& k==QaiMad& ik&== va k==Qa& Mar

‰zYa" Parae+a–vada" The sages described [the brahma only] indirectly (paroka) ... in order not to distract ordinary people from their duties Parae+aMa( c MaMa iPa[YaMa( [but] I still like the indirect description.” 1198 JaNMaaÛSYa YaTa"====) janm€dy asya yataƒ YaTa" ASYa JaNMa–Aaid [Brahma is that] from which is the creation (janman), etc., of this [world].” janma-€di — creation (janman), etc. (sustenance and destruction) 1199 AaTMak*==Tae" PairaUTaaiNa JaaYaNTae YaeNa JaaTaaiNa JaqviNTa YaTPa]YaNTYai>aSa&ivXaiNTa Tad( b]ø====) yato v€ im€ni bh™t€ni j€yante, yena j€t€ni j…vanti, yat prayanty abhisaˆvianti, tad brahma YaTa" va wMaaiNa >aUTaaiNa JaaYaNTae “From which all these beings (bh™ta) are born YaeNa JaaTaaiNa JaqviNTa by which those who are born (j€ta) live (are maintained) Yad( Pa]YaiNTa Ai>aSa&ivXaiNTa and which those who are departing enter prayanti 〈1.3〉 of n. prayat[] — ‘who is departing’ Tad( b]ø that is brahma.” 1201 wd& b]ø====) wd& SavRMa(====) idaˆ brahma, idaˆ sarvam wdMa( b]ø “This is brahma wdMa( SavRMa( this is everything.” 1202 Sav| :aiLvd& b]ø====) sarvaˆ khalv idaˆ brahma wdMa( SavRMa( :alu b]ø “All this [jagat] indeed is brahma.” 1203 AaTMaEved& SavRMa(====) €tmaivedaˆ sarvam wdMa( SavRMa( AaTMaa Wv “All this [jagat] is only brahma (€tman).” 1204 SaNMaUla" SaaEMYaeMaa" Pa]Jaa" SadaYaTaNaa" SaTPa]iTaïa"====) san-m™l€ƒ saumyem€ƒ praj€ƒ sad-€yatan€ƒ sat-prati˜h€ƒ SaaEMYa “O gentle [son]! wMaa" Pa]Jaa" SaTa(–MaUla" All these beings (praj€) have their origin (m™la — root) in brahma (sat — ‘reality’) SaTa(–AaYaTaNaa" they have their abode (€yatana) in brahma SaTa(–Pa]iTaïa" and they have their support (prati˜ha) in brahma.”

[email protected] 465

1205 YaQaaea" Sa*JaTae Ga*õTae c===) YaQaa Pa*iQaVYaaMaaezDaYa" SaM>aviNTa===) YaQaa SaTa" PauåzaTke==XalaeMaaiNa===) yathorŠa-n€bhiƒ sjate ghŠate ca, yath€ pthivy€m oadhayas sambhavanti, yath€ sataƒ puru€t kea- lom€ni TaQaa+araTSaM>avTaqh ivìMa(====) tath€kar€t sambhavat…ha vivam YaQaa Oa" “As a spider ™rŠa-n€bhi — ‘from whose navel (n€bhi) comes wool’ Sa*JaTae Ga*õTae c sends forth and draws in [its web], YaQaa Pa*iQaVYaaMa( AaezDaYa" SaM>aviNTa as plants (oadhi) grow on earth (pthiv…), YaQaa SaTa" PauåzaTa( and as from a living person (purua) ke==Xa–laeMaaiNa hairs of head and body [grow] kea — hair on the head; loma — hair on the body TaQaa wh ivìMa( so here the world (viva, jagat) A+araTa( SaM>aviTa grows from the brahma.” 1206 b]ø SaTYa& TaPa" SaTYa& SaTYa& cEv Pa[JaaPaiTa" ) SaTYaaÙUTaaiNa JaaTaaiNa SaTYa& >aUTaMaYa& JaGaTa(====)) brahma satyaˆ tapaƒ satyaˆ satyaˆ caiva praj€patiƒ, saty€d bh™t€ni j€t€ni satyaˆ bh™tam ayaˆ jagat b]ø SaTYaMa( “The brahma is true (satya) TaPa" SaTYaMa( penance (tapas) [of Brahm€] is true Pa[JaaPaiTa" SaTYaMa( c Wv and Brahm€ (Praj€pati) is also true. SaTYaaTa( >aUTaaiNa JaaTaaiNa [Because] all beings (bh™ta) are born from the true [brahma] >aUTaMaYaMa( JaGaTa( SaTYaMa( the jagat with all creatures is [also] true.” 1207 SaTatvTaae==_NYaQaaPa[Qaa ivk==ar wTYaudaiôTa" ) ATatvTaae==_NYaQaaPa[Qaa ivvTaR wTYaudaôTa"====)) sa-tattvato ’nyath€-prath€ vik€ra ity ud€htaƒ, a-tattvato ’nyath€-prath€ vivarta ity ud€htaƒ Sa–TatvTa" ANYaQaa–Pa[Qaa “The really (sa-tattvatas) becoming (prath€) different ivk==ar" wiTa odaiôTa" is called ‘transformation’ (vik€ra). ... like milk into yogurt A–TatvTa" ANYaQaa–Pa[Qaa The not really (only seemingly) becoming different ivvTaR" wiTa odaôTa" is called illusion’ (vivarta).” 1208 Yaidd& MaNaSaa vaca c+au>Yaa| é[va" ) Naìr& Ga*ùMaaNa& c iviÖ MaaYaaMaNaaeMaYaMa(====)) yad idaˆ manas€ v€c€ cakurbhy€ˆ ravaŠ€dibhiƒ, navaraˆ ghyam€Šaˆ ca viddhi m€y€-manomayam MaNaSaa vaca c+au>YaaRMa( é[va" “Through mind (manas), words (v€c), eyes, ears, etc. Yad( wdMa( Ga*ùMaa

Sv–XaKTYaa with His own energy (akti) JaGaTa( YaQaaQaRMa( Sa*ívaNa( factually (yath€rtham) created the world (jagat). wiTa o¢e==" WTad( SaTYaMa( Wv By this statement (ukti) it is [to be considered] true (satya). vEraGYa–AQaRMa( ASaTa(–vc" For the purpose of renunciation (vair€gya) it is called un-real (a-sat).” 1210 b]ø SaTYa& JaGaiNMaQYaa Jaqv b]øEv Na Par"====) brahma satyaˆ jagan mithy€ j…va brahmaiva na paraƒ b]ø SaTYaMa( “Brahma is true (satya) JaGaTa( iMaQYaa jagat is false (mithy€, m€y€) Jaqv" b]ø Wv Na Par" and the j…va is brahma and nothing else.” 1211 MaaYaavadMaSaC^aS}a& Pa]C^‘a& baEÖMauCYaTae====) m€y€-v€dam a-sac-ch€straˆ pracchannaˆ bauddham ucyate MaaYaa–vadMa( A–SaTa(–XaaS}aMa( “M€y€-v€da is a false (a-sat) precept (€stra) Pa]C^‘aMa( baEÖMa( oCYaTae and called ‘covered Buddhism (bauddha).”

[email protected] 467

Hinduism — Dualism and Non-dualism

1212 ÜETa& cEv TaQaaÜETa& ÜETaaÜETa& TaQaEv c ) Na ÜETa& NaaiPa caÜETaiMaTaae TaTParMaaiQaRk==Ma(====)) dvaitaˆ caiva tath€dvaitaˆ dvait€dvaitaˆ tathaiva ca, na dvaitaˆ n€pi c€dvaitam ito tat param€rthikam ÜETaMa( c Wv TaQaa A–ÜETaMa( “(1) Dualism (dvaita) and (2) monism (a-dvaita) ÜETa–AÜETaMa( TaQaa Wv c and (3) [simultaneous] dualism and monism (dvaita-a-dvaita) Na ÜETaMa( Na AiPa c A–ÜETaMa( and neither dualism nor monism — wTa" Tad( ParMaaiQaRk==Ma( from this (itaƒ) [enquiry] comes that highest truth (param€rthika).” 1213 Ah& b]øaiSMa====) ahaˆ brahm€smi AhMa( b]ø AiSMa “I am brahma.” 1214 AYaMaaTMaa b]ø====) ayam €tm€ brahma AYaMa( AaTMaa b]ø “This €tm€ is brahma.” 1215 TaTa( TvMaiSa ìeTake==Taae====) tat tvam asi vetaketo ìeTake==Taae TaTa( TvMa( AiSa “O ®vetaketu! You are that [same brahma].” 1216 Saae==_hMa(====) so ’ham Sa" AhMa( “I am that [same brahma].” 1217 Ah& b]ø Par& DaaMa b]øah& ParMa& PadMa( ) ahaˆ brahma paraˆ dh€ma brahm€haˆ paramaˆ padam AhMa( b]ø ParMa( DaaMa “I am brahma, the supreme abode (dh€man) AhMa( b]ø ParMaMa( PadMa( I am brahma, the supreme goal (pada).” 1218 PauåzeìrYaaer}a Na vEl+aavaNa( Na caNYaSTv& TvMaevah& ivc+v >aae"====) ahaˆ bhav€n na c€nyas tvaˆ tvam ev€haˆ vicakva bhoƒ AhMa( >avaNa( “I am you TvMa( Na c ANYa" and you are nothing else. >aae" O friend! TvMa( Wv AhMa( ivc+v Behold that I am only you.” 468 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

1220 Gauha& Pa]ivíavaTMaaNaaE ih TaÕXaRNaaTa(====) ivXaez

nityo nity€n€ˆ cetana cetan€n€m eko bah™n€ˆ yo vidadh€ti k€m€n tam €tma-sthaˆ ye ’nupayanti dh…r€s te€ˆ €ntiƒ €vat… netare€m bhUNaaMa( iNaTYaaNaaMa( “Among many (bahu) eternal beings (nitya) ... the unlimited eternal j…vas Wk==" iNaTYa" the one [supreme] eternal being, ceTaNaaNaaMa( ceTaNa" among [many] conscious beings (cetana) the [one supreme] conscious being Ya" k==aMaaNa( ivdDaaiTa who grants desires (k€ma), Yae Daqra" those wise men (dh…ra) who TaMa( AaTMa–SQaMa( ANauPaXYaiNTa see Him situated in the heart (€tman) TaezaMa( XaaìTaq XaaiNTa" [only] for them is eternal (€vat) peace (€nti) Na wTarezaMa( and not for others.” 1223 Üa SauPaacak==XaqiTa ))

dv€ suparŠ€ sayuj€ sakh€y€ sam€naˆ vkaˆ pariasvaj€te tyor anyaƒ pippalaˆ sv€du atti an-anann anyo abhic€ka…ti SaMaaNae v*+ae Pauåzae iNaMaGNaae ANaqXaYaa XaaeciTa MauùMaaNa" ) Jauí& Yada PaXYaiTa ANYaMaqXaMaSYa MaihMaaNaMaeiTa vqTaXaaek==" ))

sam€ne vke puruo nimagno an…ay€ ocati muhyam€naƒ ju˜aˆ yad€ payati anyam …am asya mahim€nam eti v…ta-okaƒ SaYauJaaE Sa%aYaaE ÜaE SauPa

TaYaae" ANYa" Svadu iPaPPalMa( Aita Of those two, one (the j…va) eats (atti) the tasty (sv€du) pippala fruit ... of fruitive work in this world and reaps karma ANYa" ANa(–AXNaNa( Ai>acak==XaqiTa the other (param€tm€), not eating (an-anan), looks on. SaMaaNae v*+ae [Although situated] in the same tree ANaqXaYaa MauùMaaNa" being bewildered through helplessness (an-…€) iNaMaGNa" Pauåz" XaaeciTa the absorbed j…va (purua) laments. Yada ANYaMa( PaXYaiTa When he sees the other one (the param€tm€) JauíMa( wRXaMa( [i.e.] he Lord (…a) who is worshiped (ju˜a) ASYa MaihMaaNaMa( and His greatness (mahim€na), vqTa–Xaaek==" WiTa he becomes (eti) free from lamentation (oka).” 1224 NaaYaMaaTMaa Pa[vcNaeNa l>Yaae Na MaeDaYaa Na bhuNaa é[uTaeNa ) YaMaevEz v*YaSTaSYaEz AaTMaa ivv*

n€yam €tm€ pravacanena labhyo na medhay€ na bahun€ rutena yam evaia vŠute tena labhyas tasyaia €tm€ vivŠute tan™ˆ sv€m Na Pa[vcNaeNa AYaMa( AaTMaa l>Ya" “Not by [giving] discourses (pravacana) this Supreme (€tm€) is attained Na MaeDaYaa Na bhuNaa é[uTaeNa nor by intelligence (medh€), nor by much hearing. YaMa( Wv Wz" v*Ya" by him [this Supreme] is attained, TaSYa Wz" AaTMaa and for him this Supreme (€tm€, brahma) SvaMa( TaNaUMa( ivv*aviTa====) yad vai tat suktaˆ raso vai saƒ, rasaˆ hy ev€yaˆ labdhv€nand… bhavati k==ae ùevaNYaaTk==" Pa]aaviTa one becomes blissful (€nandin). k==" ih Wv AaNYaaTa( Who could live k==" Pa]a

470 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — The Absolute

1226 NaMaSTau>Ya& >aGavTae b]øaGavTae b]øYaMa( NaMa" to You my obeisance.” 1227 p TaiÜZ

nir.atiaya — ‘without superior’ k==aleNa ANa(–AvC^edaTa( Because of not being limited (an-avaccheda) by time (k€la) Sa" Wz" PaUveRzaMa( AiPa Gauå" that same [Lord] is the teacher (guru) of the ancients too.” 1232 k==aMa Wv YaSYaaYaTaNa& ôdYa& laek==ae MaNaae JYaaeiTaYaaeR vE Ta& Pauåz& ivÛaTSavRSYaaTMaNa" ParaYaa"====)) yathendriyaiƒ pthag-dv€rair artho bahu-guŠ€rayaƒ, eko n€neyate tadvad bhagav€n €stra-vartmabhiƒ bhu–Gau

... as it is experienced as sweet, white, etc.; or, take the ‘modern’ finding that matter can be experienced as a particle and as energy TaÜTa( Xaañ–vTMaRi>a" similarly, by the [many] paths of the scriptures (€stra) >aGavaNa( the [one] Lord (bhagav€n) [appears in many ways].” 1236 Ya& b]ø vedaNTaivdae vdiNTa Pare Pa[DaaNa& Pauåz& TaQaaNYae ) ivìaeÓTae" k==ar

yaˆ brahma ved€nta-vido vadanti pare pradh€naˆ puruaˆ tath€nye vivodgateƒ k€raŠam …varaˆ v€ tasmai namo vighna-vin€an€ya YaMa( vedaNTa–ivd" b]ø vdiNTa “Whom the knowers of Ved€nta call the ‘Absolute’ (brahma) Pare Pa[DaaNaMa( TaQaa ANYae PauåzMa( others ‘energy’ (pradh€na) and others ‘Supersoul’ (purua) ivì–oÓTae" k==ar — (rodayanti ye te rudr€ƒ) ‘who make others weep’, the ten senses plus the mind; when they leave a person, his relatives cry; €ditya — the twelve months; the devas are also called tri-daa (‘3 times 10’) — in a round number for 33 — 8 Vasus, 11 Rudras, 12 šdityas and 2 Avins [Again Vidagdha ®€kalya asked, ‘How many?’] z@( wiTa Six. ... earth and fire, air and sky, sun and heaven [email protected] 473

}aYa" wiTa Three. ... the three worlds bh™ƒ (earth and fire), bhuvaƒ (air and sky), svaƒ (sun and heaven) ÜaE wiTa Two. ... life (pr€Ša, brahma) and food (anna), because everything is made of life and matter ADYaDaR" wiTa One (life) and a half (the wind). ... Wk==" wiTa One (life).” 1239 ivZaRivZaivZauJaaePaXaa%a" )

Pa[a

yath€ taror m™la-niecanena tpyanti tat-skandha-bhujopa€kh€ƒ pr€Šopah€r€c ca yathendriy€Š€ˆ tathaiva sarv€rhaŠam acyutejy€ YaQaa Tarae" MaUl–iNazecNaeNa “As by watering the root (m™la) of a tree (taru) Tad(–Sk==NDa–>auJa–oPaXaa%a" Ta*PYaiNTa its trunk (skandha), branches and twigs are nourished ... and not by feeding them individually YaQaa c Pa[aaUiMa& ivìTaae v*Tva ATYaiTaïÕXaa®ulMa(====)) oˆ sahasra-ir€ puruaƒ sahasr€kaƒ sahasra-p€t, sa bh™miˆ vivato vtv€ atyati˜had da€‰gulam Sahó–iXazaR Sahó–A+a" Sahó–Paad( “With unlimited (‘thousand’) heads, eyes and legs ... indicating, that the Supersoul is the creator and owner of all our senses >aUiMaMa( ivìTa" v*Tva [after] pervading the world (bh™mi) entirely Sa" Pauåz" dXa–A®ulMa( ATYaiTaïTa( that Lord (purua) stays aloof 8 inches.” daa-a‰gula (‘eight fingers’) = pr€dea / pradea — the ‘short span’ from thumb to forefinger, 8 inches 1246 wRXaavaSYaiMad& Sav| YaiTk==Ä JaGaTYaa& JaGaTa(====) …€v€syam idaˆ sarvaˆ yat kiñca jagaty€ˆ jagat JaGaTYaaMa( “In this moving world (jagat…, f. of jagat) Yad( ik==Ä JaGaTa( whatever is moving (jagat), wdMa( SavMa( all this wRXa–AavaSYaMa( is pervaded by the Lord (…a).” €v€sya — inhabited by, full of, pervaded 1247 Paura

JaqveNa æPaeaUTaaiNa vSaiNTa ParMaaTMaiNa ) >aUTaezu c Sa SavaRTMaa vaSaudevSTaTa" SMa*Ta"====)) sarv€Ši tatra bh™t€ni vasanti param€tmani, bh™teu ca sa sarv€tm€ v€sudevas tataƒ smtaƒ SavaRiaUTaaiNa “[Because] all beings (bh™ta) Ta}a ParMaaTMaiNa vSaiNTa reside there, in the Supersoul (param€tman) Sa" c >aUTaezu and He [resides] in [all] beings, TaTa" SavR–AaTMaa vaSaudev" SMa*Ta" therefore the Supersoul is called V€sudeva.” from √vas[a] — to dwell, live 1249 Wv& SaveRzu >aUTaezu >ai¢==rVYai>acairaUTaMaYa& hirMa(====)) evaˆ sarveu bh™teu bhaktir avyabhic€riŠ… kartavy€ paŠitair jñ€tv€ sarva-bh™tamayaˆ hariˆ WvMa( SavR–>aUTaMaYaMa( hirMa( jaTva “[After] thus knowing the Lord (Hari) to pervade all beings (bh™ta) SaveRzu >aUTaezu unto all [those] beings Pai<@TaE" A–VYai>acairai¢==" k==TaRVYaa unfailing love (bhakti) should be done by the learned (paŠita).” 1250 ivZaUTaSQa& TaaiNa jaTva ivMauCYaTae====)) tt…yaˆ sarva-bh™ta-sthaˆ t€ni jñ€tv€ vimucyate ivZaUTa–SQaMa( and the third [form Aniruddha] is situated in all beings (bh™ta). TaaiNa jaTva ivMauCYaTae [After] knowing those [forms] one becomes liberated.” 1251 A&Xavae Yae Pa[k==aXaNTae MaMa Tae ke==XaSa&ijTaa" ) SavRja" ke==Xav& TaSMaaNMaaMaahuMauRiNaSataMa====)) aˆavo ye prak€ante mama te kea-saˆjñit€ƒ, sarva-jñ€ƒ keavaˆ tasm€n m€m €hur muni-sattama MauiNa–SataMa “O best of sages! MaMa A&Xav" Yae Pa[k==aXaNTae My rays (aˆu) which illuminate Tae ke==Xa–Sa&ijTaa" they are known as kea. TaSMaaTa( SavR–ja" Therefore the wise (sarva-jña) MaaMa( ke==XavMa( Aahu" call Me Keava.” 1252 o’aharaTMaNa" ke==XaaE iSaTak*==Z) and black (kŠa) 476 SANSKRIT READER COURSE o’ahar He (ViŠu) took out.” ... to expand Himself as Baladeva and KŠa 1253 WTae ca&Xak==la" Pau&Sa" k*==ZaGavaNSvYaMa( ) ete c€ˆa-kal€ƒ puˆsaƒ kŠas tu bhagav€n svayam WTae c Pau&Sa" A&Xa–k==la" “These are param€tm€ forms (aˆa) and avat€ras (kal€) of the Lord (puˆs) k*==ZaGavaNa( but KŠa is the Lord (bhagav€n) Himself.” 1254 wRìr" ParMa" k*==Z

[email protected] 477

Hinduism — Energy

1255 PaUaGavaNSaa+aaTPa[DaaNaPauåzeìr"====)) yatra yena yato yasya yasmai yad yad yath€ yad€, sy€d idaˆ bhagav€n s€k€t pradh€na-puruevaraƒ Ya}a YaeNa YaTa" “On which [basis], by which [cause], from which [source] YaSYa YaSMaE as whose [possession], for whose [benefit or pleasure] Yad( Yad( YaQaa Yada as whatever [form], however and whenever 478 SANSKRIT READER COURSE wdMa( SYaaTa( this [world] can exist, Pa[DaaNa–Pauåz–wRìr" [that is] the master of matter (pradh€na) and spirit (purua) Saa+aaTa( >aGavaNa( the Lord Himself.” 1261 Wk==deXaiSQaTaSYaaGNaeJYaaeRTòa ivSTaaira" ) Yau¢&== >aGaE" SvEirTar}a caDa]uvE" Sv Wv DaaMaNrMaMaa

adhyarhaŠ…y€sanam €sthitaˆ paraˆ vtaˆ catuƒ-oaa-pañca-aktibhiƒ yuktaˆ bhagaiƒ svair itaratra c€dhruvaiƒ sva eva dh€man ramam€Šam …varam ParMa( ADYahRa" v*TaMa( surrounded by [His] 4, 16, and 5 energies (akti) 4 = Dharma, Jñ€na, Bala, Aivarya; 16 = 8 doorkeepers (CaŠa, PracaŠa, Bhadra, Subhadra, Jaya, Vijaya, Dh€t, Vidh€t) + 8 protectors of directions (Kumuda, Kumud€ka, PuŠar…ka, V€mana, ®a‰kukarŠa, Sarvanetra, Sumukha, Suprati˜hita); 5 = K™rma, N€gar€ja, Garua, Chandas, Mantra?) ... surrounded by those personified energies SvE" >aGaE" Yau¢==Ma( endowed with His inherent opulences (bhaga) ... the six 6 opulences aivarya, v…rya, yaas, r…, jñ€na and vair€gya wTar}a c A–Da]uvE" and with others who are temporary Sve Wv DaaMaNa( rMaMaaaGa wTaq®Naa====)) aivaryasa samagrasya v…ryasya yaasaƒ riyaƒ, jñ€na-vair€gyayo caiva aŠŠ€ˆ bhaga it…‰gan€ SaMaGa]SYa WeìYaRSYa “Of complete lordship (aivarya) vqYaRSYa YaXaSa" ié[Ya" power (v…rya), fame (yaas), fortune (r…) [email protected] 479

The Wilson edition reads dharmasya for v…ryasya, but the translation is the same. jaNa–vEraGYaYaae" c Wv wisdom (jñ€na) and dispassion (vair€gya) z<aGa" wiTa w®Naa the term bhaga (opulence) is the indication.” 1265 oTPaita& Pa]lYa& cEv >aUTaaNaaMaaGaiTa& GaiTaMa( ) veita ivÛaMaivÛa& c Sa vaCYaae >aGavaiNaiTa====)) utpattiˆ pralayaˆ caiva bh™t€n€m €gatiˆ gatim, vetti vidy€m a-vidy€ˆ ca sa v€cyo bhagav€n iti oTPaitaMa( Pa]lYaMa( c Wv veita “One who knows creation (utpatti) and destruction (pralaya) >aUTaaNaaMa( AaGaiTaMa( GaiTaMa( the migration of all beings (bh™ta) €gatim gatim — ‘coming and going’, migration ivÛaMa( A–ivÛaMa( c knowledge (vidy€) and ignorance (a-vidy€), ... i.e., spirit and matter Sa" >aGavaNa( wiTa vaCYa" He is addressed as bhagav€n.” 1266 Na TaSYa k==aYa| k==rYaiDak==ê d*XYaTae ) ParaSYa Xai¢==ivRivDaEv é[UYaTae Sva>aaivk==I jaNabli§==Yaa c ))

na tasya k€ryaˆ karaŠaˆ ca vidyate na tat-sama c€bhyadhika ca dyate par€sya aktir vividhaiva r™yate sv€bh€vik… jñ€na-bala-kriy€ ca TaSYa k==aYaRMa( k==rYaiDak==" c Something equal (sama) to Him or greater Na d*XYaTae is not seen. ASYa Para Xai¢==" His internal potency (par€ akti) ivivDaa Wv é[UYaTae is revealed to be manifold (vividh€) — Sva>aaivk==I jaNa–bl–i§==Yaa c it is inherently consisting of jñ€na, bala and kriy€.” ... some translate: The working of his intelligence (jñ€na) and strength (bala) is inherent [in Him]. 1267 iNaTYaEv Saa JaGaNMaaTaa ivZ

Wz" JaNaadRNa" this Lord (Jan€rdana) YaQaa WvMa( AvTaarMa( k==raeiTa as He thus incarnates, TaQaa Tad(–SahaiYaNaq é[q" so [does] His consort Lakm… (®r…).” 1269 i}aPaaiÜ>aUTaeDaaRMaTvaTa( i}aPaaÙUTa& ih TaTPadMa( ) tri-p€d-vibh™ter dh€matv€t tri-p€d-bh™taˆ hi tat-padam i}a–Paad(–iv>aUTae" DaaMaTvaTa( ih “Because of being the abode (dh€man) of 3/4th of [the Lord’s] opulence (vibh™ti) Tad(–PadMa( i}a–Paad(–>aUTaMa( His abode (pada) is [called] ‘3/4th’ (tri-p€d).” 1270 il®YaaeNYaaiTMak==a JaaTaa wMaa MaaheìrqPa[Jaa"====) Xai¢==MaaNPauåz" Saae==_Ya& il®æPaq Maheìr" )) li‰ga-yony-€tmik€ j€t€ im€ m€hevar…-praj€ƒ, aktim€n puruaƒ so ’yaˆ li‰ga-r™p… mahevaraƒ wMaa" Maaheìrq–Pa[Jaa" “These offspring (praj€) of Durg€ ... i.e., all beings in material creation mahevar… — ‘the consort of ®iva (Mahevara)’, Durg€ il®–YaaeiNa–AaiTMak==a" JaaTaa" are born (j€ta) from the [principles of] li‰ga and yoni. ... the male and female generative organs il®–æPaq Maheìr" ®iva (Mahevara), embodying the li‰ga Sa" AYaMa( Xai¢==MaaNa( Pauåz" is that same all-mighty Lord.” 1271 }aYaMbk&-= YaJaaMahe SauGaiNDa& PauiívDaRNaMa( ) ovaRåk==iMav bNDaNaaNMa*TYaaeMauR+aqYa MaaMa*TaaTa(====)) trayambakaˆ yaj€mahe sugandhiˆ pu˜i-vardhanam, urv€rukam iva bandhan€n mtyor muk…ya m€mt€t }aYaMbk==Ma( YaJaaMahe “We worship [Lord] ®iva tryambaka (tri-ambaka — ‘who has three eyes’) is a name of ®iva; sometimes written trayambaka SauGaiNDaMa( Pauií–vDaRNaMa( who is fragrant and who nourishes all. Ma*TYaae" bNDaNaaTa( From the bondage (bandhana) of death (mtyu) Maa AMa*TaaTa( Mau+aqYa please deliver me for the sake of immortality (amta), There are other translations possible. ovaRåk==Ma( wv as the cucumber (urv€ruka) [is easily cut from the vine].” 1272 iSaiÖ" SaaDYae SaTaaMaSTau Pa[SaadataSYa DaUJaR$=e" ) Jaaövqfe==Nale%ev YaNMaUiDNaR XaiXaNa" k==la )) siddhiƒ s€dhye sat€m astu pras€d€t tasya dh™r-ja˜eƒ, j€hnav…-phena-lekheva yan-m™rdhni ainaƒ kal€ Yad(–MaUiDNaR XaiXaNa" k==la “On whose head (m™rdhan) is the crescent (kal€) of the moon (ain) Jaaövq–fe==Na–le%a wv like a streak (lekh€) of foam (phena) on the Ga‰g€ (J€hnav…) — TaSYa DaUJaR$=e" Pa[SaadaTa( by the mercy (pras€da) of that matted-locked (dh™r-ja˜i) [Lord ®iva] SaTaaMa( SaaDYae iSaiÖ" ASTau let there be success (siddhi) in the undertaking (s€dhya) of the pious (sat).”

[email protected] 481

Hinduism — The Living Being

1273 YaQaaGNae" +aud]a ivSfu==il®a VYauÀriNTa WvMaevaSMaadaTMaNa" SaveR Pa]aaUTaaiNa VYauÀriNTa====) sarv€Ši bh™t€ni vyuccaranti YaQaa AGNae" “As from fire (agni) +aud]a" ivSfu==il®a" VYauÀriNTa small (kudra) sparks emanate WvMa( Wv SaveR Pa]aaUTaaiNa even so all living beings (pr€Ša), all planets (loka), all gods (deva) and all existences (bh™ta) ASMaaTa( AaTMaNa" VYauÀriNTa emanate from this Supersoul (€tm€).” 1274 AicNTYaXai¢==>aRGavaNa( JaGaTPaUrYaTae Sada ) acintya-aktir bhagav€n jagat p™rayate sad€ AicNTYa–Xai¢==" >aGavaNa( “The Lord (Bhagav€n) who has inconceivable potencies (akti) Sada JaGaTa( PaUrYaTae always keeps the material world (jagat) filled.” 1275 Yata$=SQa& Tau icd]UPa& SvSa&veÛaiÜiNaGaRTaMa( ) riÅTa& Gaua& AiBbNduiMav PauZk==re ) Na+a}aiMav PaXYaiNTa YaaeiGaNaae jaNac+auza====)) €ditya-varŠaˆ s™km€bhaˆ ab-bindum iva pukare, nakatram iva payanti yogino jñ€na-caku€ AaidTYa–vaMa( “Like (-€bha) a tiny particle (s™kma), splendid like the sun (€ditya) PauZk==re APa(–ibNduMa( wv like a drop (bindu) of water in a lake (pukara) Na+a}aMa( wv or like a star (nakatra) YaaeiGaNa" jaNa–c+auza PaXYaiNTa the yog…s see [the soul] with the eyes of knowledge (jñ€na).” 1277 balaGa]XaTa>aaGaSYa XaTaDaa k==iLPaTaSYa c ) >aaGaae Jaqv" Sa ivjeYa" Sa caNaNTYaaYa k==LPaTae====)) b€l€gra-ata-bh€gasya atadh€ kalpitasya ca, bh€go j…vaƒ sa vijñeyaƒ sa c€nanty€ya kalpate NaEv S}aq Na PauMaaNaez Na cEvaYa& NaPau&Sak==" ) YaÛC^rqrMaadtae TaeNa TaeNa Sa r+YaTae====)) naiva str… na pum€n ea na caiv€yaˆ napuˆsakaƒ, yad yac char…ram €datte tena tena sa rakyate bal–AGa]–XaTa–>aaGaSYa “The hundredth part (ata-bh€ga) of a point ... a point being the conception of the smallest indivisible extention b€la-agra or v€la-agra — ‘tip of a hair’, point XaTaDaa k==iLPaTaSYa c when imagined [again] in hundred parts (atadh€ — hundredfold) 482 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sa" >aaGa" Jaqv" ivjeYa" such a part (bh€ga) is understood as [the size of] the j…va. ... thus its size is a ten-thousandth part, which means that spirit is incomparably ‘finer’, subtler, than any matter Sa" c ANaNTYaaYa k==LPaTae And that is [still] capable of infinity (anantya). Wz Na Wv S}aq Na PauMaaNa( It (the soul) is neither female (str…) nor male (puˆs) AYaMa( Na c Wv NaPau&Sak==" and it is also not neuter. na-puˆsaka — ‘not male’, neuter Yad( Yad( XarqrMa( Aadtae Whatever body (ar…ra) it takes TaeNa TaeNa Sa" r+YaTae by that it is held.” 1278 PareXavEMau:YaataezaMaivÛai>aiNaveXa"====) parea-vaimukhy€t te€m a-vidy€bhiniveaƒ PareXa–vEMau:YaaTa( “Because of turning away from the Supreme Lord (para-…a) vaimukhya (from vi.mukha) — ‘avertedness’ TaezaMa( AivÛa–Ai>aiNaveXa" there is their entering (abhinivea) into ignorance (a-vidy€).” 1279 JaqvSYa Maaehae==_YaMah&MaMaeiTa====) j…vasya moho ’yam ahaˆ-mameti AhMa(–MaMa wiTa “[Thinking in terms of] ‘I (aham)’ and ‘mine (mama)’ AYaMa( JaqvSYa Maaeh" this is the illusion (moha) of a living being (j…va).” 1280 SauiáMaUC^aeRPaTaaPaezu Pa[aav WTaiSMaNYaa& Yaa& YaaeiNaMaNauv]JaeTa( ) TaSYaa& TaSYaa& Sa l>aTae iNav*RiTa& Na ivrJYaTae====)) jantur vai bhava etasmin y€ˆ y€ˆ yonim anuvrajet, tasy€ˆ tasy€ˆ sa labhate nirvtiˆ na virajyate WTaiSMaNa( >ave JaNTau" vE “A living being (jantu) in this world (bhava) YaaMa( YaaMa( YaaeiNaMa( ANauv]JaeTa( whatever body (yoni — ‘birth’) it obtains TaSYaaMa( TaSYaaMa( Sa" iNav*RiTaMa( l>aTae in that respective [body] it gets satisfacion Na ivrJYaTae [and] it does not become detached.” 1282 YaSYaaTMabuiÖ" ku==aaEMa wJYaDaq" )

YataqQaRbuiÖ" Saille Na k==ihRicÂNaeZvi>ajezu Sa Wv Gaae%r" ))

yasy€tma-buddhiƒ kuŠape tri-dh€tuke sva-dh…ƒ kalatr€diu bhauma ijya-dh…ƒ yat-t…rtha-buddhiƒ salile na karhicij janev abhijñeu sa eva go-kharaƒ [email protected] 483

YaSYa AaTMa–buiÖ" “Whose concept (buddhi) of what is the self (€tman) i}a–DaaTauke== ku==aaEMae [whose] concept of what is worshipable is in a [m™rti] made of earth Yad(–TaqQaR–buiÖ" Saille and whose concept of what is a pilgrimage place (t…rtha) is in a body of water ... a certain lake to take bath for purification Na k==ihRicd( Ai>ajezu JaNaezu and never in wise men ... i.e., in resident saints, with whom one can associate at visiting a holy place Sa" Wv Gaae–%r" that person is [like] a cow (go) and an ass (khara).” 1283 ASauYaaR NaaMa Tae laek==a ANDaeNa TaMaSaav*Taa"====) Taa&STae Pa]eTYaai>aGaC^iNTa Yae ke== caTMahNaae JaNaa"====)) asury€ n€ma te lok€ andhena tamas€vt€ƒ, t€ˆs te prety€bhigacchanti ye ke c€tma-hano jan€ƒ ASauYaaR" NaaMa Tae laek==a" “The worlds (loka) named asurya asurya — ‘of the Asuras, demons’ ANDaeNa TaMaSaa Aav*Taa" are covered by blinding (andha) darkness (tamas). Yae ke== c AaTMa–hNa" JaNaa" And those persons who destroy the [knowledge of being the] soul Pa]eTYa after death Tae TaaNa( Ai>aGaC^iNTa they attain those [worlds].” 1284 AivÛaiSMaTaaraGaÜezai>aiNaveXa" ©e==Xaa"====) a-vidy€smit€-r€ga-dve€bhiniveaƒ kle€ƒ ©e==Xaa" “The afflictions (klea) are AivÛa–AiSMaTaa–raGa–Üez–Ai>aiNaveXa" ignorance (a-vidy€), egotism (asmi.t€), attachment (r€ga), hatred (dvea) and clinging (abhinivea).” 1285 SaSaJaaRGa]e==_NDaTaaiMaóMaQa TaaiMaóMaaidk*==Ta(====) MahaMaaeh& c Maaeh& c TaMaêajaNav*taYa"====)) sasarj€gre ’ndha-t€misram atha t€misram €di-kt, mah€-mohaˆ ca mohaˆ ca tama c€jñ€na-vttayaƒ TaMa" c MaaehMa( c Maha–MaaehMa( c “Tamas, moha, mah€-moha TaaiMaóMa( AQa ANDa–TaaiMaóMa( t€misra and andha-t€misra — AjaNa–v*taYa" [these five] modes of ignorance (a-jñ€na) Aaid–k*==Ta( AGa]e SaSaJaR Brahm€ (€di-kt — the ‘first creator’ of progeny) created in the beginning.” 1286 i©==XYaMaaNa" XaTa& vz| dehe dehq TaMaaev*Ta"====) kliyam€naƒ ataˆ varaˆ dehe deh… tamo-vtaƒ i©==XYaMaaNa" TaMa"–v*Ta" dehq “The living being, afflicted and covered by ignorance dehe XaTaMa( vzRMa( [stays] in the body for one hundred years.” 1287 AaTMaaNa& riQaNa& iviÖ Xarqr& rQaMaev Tau ) buiÖ& Tau SaariQa& iviÖ MaNa" Pa]Ga]hMaev c====)) €tm€naˆ rathinaˆ viddhi ar…raˆ ratham eva tu, buddhiˆ tu s€rathiˆ viddhi manaƒ pragraham eva ca 484 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

wiNd]Yaaiaae¢e==TYaahuMaRNaqizaae¢==a Aahu" they call the enjoyer (bhokt)...... of karma fruits Ya" Tau Nar" And the person (nara) which ivjaNa–SaariQa" has a driver (s€rathi) in the form of intelligence (vijñ€na) MaNa"–Pa]Ga]hvaNa( who (the driver) holds the rein (pragraha) in the form of the mind (manas), Sa" ADvNa" PaarMa( AaPNaaeiTa he (such a person) reaches the end/ limit (p€ra) of the journey (adhvan) Tad( ivZ

YaQaa Wv TaaNa( ANauk==raeiTa just as one imitates them, WvMa( buiÖ–Gau (fiery).” 1293 A}aEz dev" SvPNae MaihMaaNaMaNau>aviTa====) YaÕ*í& d*íMaNauPaXYaiTa====) atraia devaƒ svapne mahim€nam anubhavati, yad d˜aˆ d˜am anupayati é]uTa& é]uTaMaevaQaRMaNauXa*aviTa experiences greatness (mahim€na) — Yad( d*íMa( d*íMa( whatever [object] was seen [during j€grat, waking] ANauPaXYaiTa he sees again, é]uTaMa( é]uTaMa( Wv AQaRMa( whatever object (artha) was heard ANauXa*ae kU==le ANauSaÄriTa PaUv| caPar& c WvMaevaYa& Pauåz tad yath€ mah€-matsya ubhe k™le anusañcarati p™rvaˆ c€paraˆ ca, evam ev€yaˆ purua WTaavu>aavNTaavNauSaÄriTa SvPNaaNTa& c buÖaNTa& c====) et€v ubh€v ant€v anusañcarati svapn€ntaˆ ca buddh€ntaˆ ca Tad( YaQaa Maha–MaTSYa “As a large fish (matsya) o>ae kU==le ANauSaÄriTa traverses both banks [of a river] — PaUvRMa( c AParMa( c the hither and the further, WvMa( Wv AYaMa( Pauåz" so also this soul (purua) 486 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

WTaaE o>aaE ANTaaE ANauSaÄriTa traverses both these states — SvPNa–ANTaMa( c buÖ–ANTaMa( c the state of dream (‘sleep’) and the state of waking.” ... the soul experiences the gross and subtle bodies 1295 SauzuPTaSQaaNa" ... Pa]jaNagaNa" ... Pa]aj"====) suupta-sth€naƒ ... prajñ€na-ghanaƒ ... pr€jñaƒ SauzuPTa–SQaaNa" “The state of deep sleep (suupta) ... Pa]jaNa–gaNa" with a mass (ghana) of cognition ... Pa]aj" is called pr€jña (intellectual).” 1296 cTauQaRMa( ... AaTMaa====) caturtham ... €tm€ cTauQaRMa( “The fourth state ... AaTMaa is called brahma (€tman).”

[email protected] 487

Hinduism — Matter

1297 MaaYaa& Tau Pa[k*==iTa& ivÛaNMaaiYaNa& Tau MaheìrMa( ) m€y€ˆ tu praktiˆ vidy€n m€yinaˆ tu mahevaram MaaYaaMa( Tau Pa[k*==iTaMa( ivÛaTa( “The material energy (m€y€) one should know to be prakti ... the same material energy in the terminology of S€‰khya MaaiYaNaMa( Tau MaheìrMa( and the master (m€yin) of that energy is the Lord (mahevara).” 1298 ‰Tae==_Qa| YaTPa[TaqYaeTa Na Pa[TaqYaeTa caTMaiNa ) TaiÜÛadaTMaNaae MaaYaa& YaQaa>aaSaae YaQaa TaMa"====)) te ’rthaˆ yat prat…yeta na prat…yeta c€tmani, tad vidy€d €tmano m€y€ˆ yath€bh€so yath€ tamaƒ YaQaa Aa>aaSa" YaQaa TaMa" “Like a reflection (€bh€sa) or like darkness (tamas) AQaRMa( ‰Tae without [real] value Yad( Pa[TaqYaeTa is whatever may appear [to be real] AaTMaiNa c Na Pa]TaqYaeTa and does not appear [to be situated] in Me. Tad( AaTMaNa" MaaYaaMa( ivÛaTa( One should know it to be My M€y€.” 1299 GauaJaTa(====)) jaya-k€le tu sattvasya devar…n rajaso ’sur€n, tamaso yaka-rak€ˆsi tat-k€l€nuguŠo ’bhajat SatvSYa JaYa–k==ale Tau “At the time (k€la) of prominence of sattva-guŠa dev–‰zqNa( A>aJaTa( He (the Lord) fostered the gods (deva) and sages (i), ... then the Lord strenghtens those in goodness to suppress bad elements rJaSa" ASauraNa( [at the time of prominence] of rajo-guŠa the Asuras ... i.e., those who are in rajo-guŠa TaMaSa" Ya+a–r+aa&iSa [and at the time of prominence] of tamo-guŠa the Yakas and Rakasas. ... i.e., those who are in tamo-guŠa Tad(–k==al–ANauGau

1303 Pa[>aviNTa Yada Satve MaNaaebuÖqiNd]YaaiaviNTa are fixed in sattva-guŠa Yad( jaNae TaPaiSa åic" and when there is taste (ruci) for knowledge (jñ€na) and austerity (tapas), Tada k*==Ta–YauGaMa( ivÛaTa( then one can know [that there is] satya-yuga.” 1304 ke==iciÜk==LPavSaNaa AahuraTMaaNaMaaTMaNa" ) dEvMaNYae==_Pare k==MaR Sv>aavMaPare Pa[>auMa(====)) kecid vikalpa-vasan€ €hur €tm€nam €tmanaƒ, daivam anye ’pare karma sva-bh€vam apare prabhum ke==icd( ivk==LPa–vSaNaa" “Some [yog…s], who deny duality vikalpa — ‘variation’, imagination, duality; vasana (when derived from vas[a] 2A — to cover, dress) — covering; conceiling, denying; vikalpa-vasana — ‘who denies duality’ and sees only the one €tm€, a yog…; (or:) ‘who engages in imagination’ and disbelieves in any higher cause for happiness and distress besides his own work, a n€stika AaTMaaNaMa( AaTMaNa" Pa]>auMa( Aahu" declare the [one] €tm€ as master (prabhu) of the self ANYae dEvMa( others (jyotias) destiny (daiva) APare k==MaR others (m…m€ˆsakas) karma APare Sv–>aavMa( others (lok€yatikas) one‘s nature (sva-bh€va).” 1305 k==alae dEv& k==MaR Jaqv" Sv>aavae d]VYa& +ae}a& Pa]aaav" “[(1) Nimitta-m€y€:] k€la, daiva, karma, j…va and sva-bh€va d]VYaMa( +ae}aMa( Pa]aaava d*ía dehSYa NaaTMaNa" ) f==laNaaiMav v*+aSYa k==aleNaeìrMaUiTaRNaa====)) janm€dy€ƒ a ime bh€v€ d˜€ dehasya n€tmanaƒ, phal€n€m iva vkasya k€lenevara-m™rtin€ wRìr–MaUiTaRNaa k==aleNa “By time (k€la), which is a form (m™rti) of the Lord (…vara) JaNMa–AaÛa" z@( wMae >aava" these six states (bh€va) beginning with birth (janman) dehSYa Na AaTMaNa" d*ía" are seen for the body (deha), but not for the j…va (€tman), v*+aSYa f==laNaaMa( wv as [they are seen] for the fruits (phala) of a tree (vka).” ... and not for the tree 1308 iNazek==Ga>aRJaNMaaiNa baLYak==aEMaarYaaEvNaMa( ) vYaaeMaDYa& Jara Ma*TYauirTYavSQaaSTaNaaeNaRv====)) nieka-garbha-janm€ni b€lya-k€um€ra-yauvanam, vayo-madhyaˆ jar€ mtyur ity avasth€s tanor nava iNazek==–Ga>aR–JaNMaaiNa “Impregnation, gestation and birth (janman) baLYa–k==aEMaar–YaaEvNaMa( infancy (b€lya, for 5years), childhood (kaum€ra, -16y.), youth (yauvana, -45y.) [email protected] 489 vYaae–MaDYaMa( Jara Ma*TYau" middle age (-60y.), old age (jar€) and death (mtyu) — wiTa TaNaae" Nav AvSQaa" these are the nine (nava) stages of the body (tanu).”

490 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sanskrit — Sam€sa 2

(1) r€ga-dvea (2) deva-d€sa

(3) y€ma-r€ma When an adjective qualifies a noun, the sam€sa is called karma-dh€raya-sam€sa. y€maƒ r€maƒ iti y€ma-r€maƒ — y€ma-r€ma means ‘the dark (y€ma) R€ma’, Lord R€macandra é[qMaTaq >aGavÓqTaa wiTa é[qMaÙGavÓqTaa — glorious Bhagavad-g…t€ ìeTa" ÜqPa" wiTa ìeTa–ÜqPa" — white island Neuter: PaqTaMa( AMbrMa( wiTa PaqTaaMbrMa( — yellow garment AicNTYaMa( æPaMa( wiTa AicNTYa–æPaMa( — inconceivable form Feminine: XauÖa >ai¢==" wiTa XauÖ–>ai¢==" — pure devotion

Negation: The negation is made in sam€sa with the particle na[ñ], of which only a- remains. This particle na[ñ] has several meanings: tat-s€dam a-bh€va ca tad-anyatvaˆ tad-alpat€, a-pr€astyaˆ virodha ca nañ-arth€ƒ a˜ prak…rtit€ƒ — “The idea of ‘negation’ (na[ñ]) may imply any of the following six meanings: (1) likeness or resemblance; (2) absence or negation; (3) difference or distinction; (4) smallness or diminution; (5) badness or unfitness; (6) opposition or contrariety.” (®abda-kalpa-druma) a-mala: Na Mal" wiTa A–Mal" — a-mala means ‘no dirt’, pure If the word begins with a vowel, a- becomes an-: an-anta: Na ANTa" wiTa ANaNTa" — ‘no end’, endless

(4) p…t€mbara When the sam€sa refers to something which is not mentioned in it, it is called bahu-vr…hi-sam€sa. p…tam ambaraˆ yasya, saƒ p…t€mbaraƒ — he whose garment is yellow (p…tam), he is called p…t€mbara Pa[Sa‘a" AaTMaa YaSYa Sa" Pa[Sa‘aaTMaa — he whose mind is satisfied, he is called prasann€tm€ ANaNTaa" bahv" YaSYa Sa" ANaNTa–bahu" — he whose arms are innumerable, ... d*!Ma( v]TaMa( YaSYa Sa" d*!–v]Ta" — he whose vow is strict iJaTaaiNa wiNd]Yaai

Compare the following words when taken as karma-dh€raya-sam€sa (3) or as bahu-vr…hi-sam€sa (4): PaqTaMa( AMbrMa( wiTa PaqTaaMbrMa( (3) — a yellow garment PaqTaMa( AMbrMa( YaSYa, Sa" PaqTaaMbr" (4) — he whose garment is yellow AicNTYaMa( æPaMa( wiTa AicNTYa–æPaMa( (3) — an inconceivable form AicNTYaMa( æPaMa( YaSYa, Sa" AicNTYa–æPa" (4) — he whose form is inconceivable

Comparison: Often the beauty in something is compared to the lotus (which is broad, beautiful and with reddish corners) or the moon. Similarly, the bull, tiger and elephant represent qualities like heroism and nobility. k==MalSYa Pa}ae wv laecNae YaSYa, Sa" k==Mal–laecNa" — whose eyes are like petals of the lotus, he is lotus-eyed The word order can also be inverted: [email protected] 491 k==r–k==Mal — ‘hand lotus’, lotus hands; (or:) ‘one who has ...’ Ma:a–PaÚ — ‘mouth lotus’, lotus mouth; (or:) ... cra (purua-_abha) — ‘bull among men’, best of men Nar–Pau®v — ‘bull among men’, best of men k==iv–ku==“ar — ‘elephant among poets’, best of poets

In South India there is a place named R€mevaram (in South India m is added to all Sanskrit words). When interpreted as tat-purua-sam€sa (2), r€mevara means r€masya …varaƒ — ‘the Lord of R€ma’. A doubt arose as to whether Lord R€ma was not the Supreme Lord. Lord R€macandra was asked about the meaning of r€mevara, and He explained it was indeed a name of Lord ®iva, whom He worshiped. Hearing of this, Lord ®iva became very unhappy and said that the true meaning was r€maƒ …varaƒ yasya saƒ (4) — ‘he whose Lord is R€ma’. For confirmation, Lord Brahm€ was consulted, and Brahm€ explained that the actual meaning was r€maƒ ca …varaƒ ca (1) — R€ma and …vara (Lord ®…va).

Once King Indra accepted Vivar™pa, the son of Tva˜€, as his priest, but later he killed him. Therefore, Tva˜€ intended to create a demon who would be able to kill Indra. Offering oblations in the sacrificial fire, Tva˜€ spoke the mantra ‘indra-atro vivardhasva.’ Thereafter, from the southern side of the sacrificial fire known as anv€h€rya came a fearful demon who looked like the destroyer of the entire creation at the end of the millennium. Like arrows released in the four directions, the demon’s body grew, day after day. Tall and blackish, he appeared like a burnt hill and was as lustrous as a bright array of clouds in the evening. The hair on the demon’s body and his beard and moustache were the color of melted copper, and his eyes were piercing like the midday sun. He appeared unconquerable, as if holding the three worlds on the points of his blazing trident. Dancing and shouting with a loud voice, he made the entire surface of the earth tremble as if from an earthquake. Vtr€sura fulfilled all Tva˜€’s expectations, except one — he did not feel any enmity towards Indra. Indeed, he showed some symptoms of a saintly person. A saintly person is not the enemy of anyone, although others may feel enmity agains him, i.e., they may be his enemies. In Sanskrit one can express this difference. The sam€sa indra-atru can be interpreted in two ways — indrasya atruƒ (2) — ‘the enemy of Indra’ (one who feels enmity towards Indra), or indraƒ atruƒ yasya, saƒ indra-atruƒ (4) — ‘he whose enemy is Indra’ (towards whom Indra feels enmity). Tva˜€’s intention had been to create someone who felt great enmity towards Indra (2), but Tva˜€ had mispronounced the word indra-atruƒ as bahu-vr…hi-sam€sa (4), and consequently, it was Indra alone who felt enmity towards Vtr€sura.

492 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Creation

1309 buÖeåTPaitarVYa¢==ataTaae==_hªarSaM>av" ) TaNMaa}aadqNYahªaradek==aetarGauav" from that the creation of aha‰k€ra AhªaraTa( c and from aha‰k€ra Wk==aetar–GauaTaDaiMaRaTa–DaiMaR

[email protected] 493

1314 wíaiNaíivPaitaê VYavSaaYa" SaMaaiDaTaa ) Sa&XaYa" Pa]iTaPaitaê buÖe" PaÄ GauaGaaNDaaraE MaDYaMaae DaEvTaSTaQaa ) PaÄMaêaiPa ivjeYaSTaQaa caiPa iNazadvaNa(====)) aja abha-g€ndh€rau madhyamo dhaivatas tath€, pañcama c€pi vijñeyas tath€ c€pi ni€dav€n z@(Ja" ‰z>a–GaaNDaaraE “Sa (aja), Re (abha) and Ga (g€ndh€ra) MaDYaMa" DaEvTa" TaQaa Ma (madhyama) and Dha (dhaivata) PaÄMa" c AiPa ivjeYa" and Pa (pañcama — the fifth) is known [as a note] iNazadvaNa( TaQaa c AiPa and there is also Ni (ni€da).” 1316 oZ

1319 wíêaiNaíGaNDaê MaDaur" k==$=urev c====) iNahaRrq Sa&hTa" iòGDaae æ+aae ivXad Wv c====)) i˜a c€ni˜a-gandha ca madhuraƒ ka˜ur eva ca, nirh€r… saˆhataƒ snigdho r™ko viada eva ca wí" c AiNaí–GaNDa" c “Pleasant (i˜a) and unpleasant (an-i˜a) smell (gandha) MaDaur" k==$=u" Wv c plus sweet (madhura), sharp (ka˜u) iNahaRrq Sa&hTa" iòGDa" diffusive (nirh€r…), strong (saˆhata — ‘compact’, varied?), adhesive (snigdha) æ+a" ivXad" Wv c dry (r™ka) and indifferent (viada — pure).” 1320 Maha>aUTaaiNa PaÄEv SavR>aUTaezu >aUTak*==Ta(====) mah€-bh™t€ni pañcaiva sarva-bh™teu bh™ta-kt PaÄ Wv Maha–>aUTaaiNa “The five (pañca) gross elements (mah€-bh™ta) SavR–>aUTaezu >aUTa–k*==Ta( form the elements (bh™ta-kt) in all beings (sarva-bh™ta).” 1321 Wk==iSMa‘aiPa d*XYaNTae Pa[ivíaNaqTaraiaarTaq Ya}a SaNTaiTa"====)) uttaraˆ yat samudrasya him€dre caiva dakiŠam, varaˆ tad bh€rataˆ n€ma bh€rat… yatra santatiƒ Yad( SaMaud]SYa otarMa( “Which is north (uttara) of the ocean (samudra) ihMaad]e" c Wv di+aaarTaMa( NaaMa that tract (vara) is called Bh€rata Ya}a SaNTaiTa" >aarTaq because the inhabitants (santati) are descendants of [King] Bharata.” 1324 Taeza& :aLveza& >aUTaaNaa& }aqaviNTa====) Aa<@Ja& JaqvJaMauiÙ’aiMaiTa====) te€ˆ khalv e€ˆ bh™t€n€ˆ tr…Šy eva b…j€ni bhavanti, €Ša-jaˆ j…va-jam udbhij-jam iti TaezaMa( :alu WzaMa( >aUTaaNaaMa( “Of all those living beings (bh™ta) }aqiaviNTa there are only three origins (b…ja — ‘seed’) — Aa<@–JaMa( Jaqv–JaMa( born as egg (€Ša = aŠa), embryo (j…va-ja — ‘alive-born’) oiÙd(–JaMa( wiTa and plant.” [email protected] 495

1325 >aUTaaNaa& JaNMa SaveRza& ivivDaaNaa& cTauivRDaMa( ) JaraYauJaa<@JaaeiÙ’aSvedJa& caePal+aYaeTa(====)) bh™t€n€ˆ janma sarve€ˆ vividh€n€ˆ catur-vidham, jar€yu-j€Ša-jodbhij-ja-sveda-jaˆ copalakayet SaveRzaMa( ivivDaaNaaMa( >aUTaaNaaMa( “Of all varieties of beings JaNMa cTauivRDaMa( oPal+aYaeTa( the birth (janman) can be described as of four kinds — JaraYauJa–Aa<@Ja– born as embryo (jar€yu), as egg (€Ša, aŠa) oiÙ’a–SvedJaMa( c as sprout (udbhid) [or seed] and from sweat / filth (sveda).”

496 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Time

1326 SaUYaR" SaaeMaae MahqPau}a" SaaeMaPau}aae b*hSPaiTa" ) Xauk]==" XaNaEêrae rahu" ke==TauêeiTa Ga]ha" SMa*Taa"====)) s™ryaƒ somo mah…-putraƒ soma-putro bhaspatiƒ, ukraƒ anaicaro r€huƒ ketu ceti grah€ƒ smt€ƒ SaUYaR" SaaeMa" Mahq–Pau}a" “Sun (s™rya), Moon (soma) and Mars mah…-putra — ‘the son of the Earth’, a‰g€raka, Mars SaaeMaPau}a" b*hSPaiTa" Mercury and Jupiter (bhaspati) soma-putra — ‘the son of Soma’, Budha, Mercury Xauk]==" XaNaEêr" rahu" ke==Tau" c Venus (ukra), Saturn (anaicara), R€hu and Ketu — wiTa Ga]ha" SMa*Taa" these are known as planets (graha).” 1327 ÜadXavzRXaTaaiNa idVYaaiNa k==ilYauGaMa(====) dv€daa-vara-at€ni divy€ni kali-yugam idVYaaiNa ÜadXa–vzR–XaTaaiNa “1,200 years of the devas (divya — ‘divine’) k==il–YauGaMa( [form] a kali-yuga.” 1328 k==aleNaeìrMaUiTaRNaa====) k€lenevara-m™rtin€ k==aleNa “By time (k€la) wRìr–MaUiTaRNaa which is a form (m™rti) of the Lord (…vara) ...” 1329 k==alae >avaNaai+aPaTaqXa ivì& óaeTaae YaQaaNTa"PaiTaTa& Ga>aqrMa(====) k€lo bhav€n €kipat…a vivaˆ sroto yath€ntaƒ-patitaˆ gabh…ram wRXa “O Lord! k==al" >avaNa( ivìMa( Aai+aPaiTa As time You drag (€kipati — attract) the world (viva) YaQaa Ga>aqrMa( óaeTa" just as a deep (gabh…ra) current (n. srotas) [drags] ANTa"–PaiTaTaMa( something (e.g. grass) which has fallen (patita) in it.”

[email protected] 497

Sanskrit — Sam€sa 3

Examples for sam€sa from the Bhagavad-g…t€: k==MaR k==raeiTa Ya" Sa" k==MaR–k*==Ta( — ‘who does work (karman), he is called karma-kt’ A+araTa( SaMauÙv" YaSYa Tad( A+ar–SaMauÙv" — whose origin (samudbhava) is from the Supreme, that ... Acla Pa[iTaïa YaSYa Sa" Acl–Pa[iTaï" — whose position is fixed AiTa SvPTauMa( XaqlMa( YaSYa Sa" AiTaSvPNa–Xaql" — whose habit is to sleep too much ADa" Xaa%a" YaSYa Sa" ADa"–Xaa%" — whose branches are below ANaNTaMa( vqYaRMa( YaSYa Sa" ANaNTa–vqYaR" — whose strength is unlimited ANaNTaa" bahv" YaSYa Sa" ANaNTa–bahu" — whose arms are innumerable ANaNTaaiNa æPaaia" Sa&iSaÖ" wiTa ANaek==–JaNMa–Sa&iSaÖ" — perfected by many births ANaek==aiNa AÙuTaaiNa dXaRNaaiNa YaiSMaNa( Tad( ANaek==–AÙuTa–dXaRNaMa( — in which there are many wonderful visions ANaek==aiNa idVYaaiNa Aa>ararav" wiTa A‘a–SaM>av" — production of food ANYaaSaaMa( devTaaNaaMa( >a¢==" wiTa ANYa–devTaa–>a¢==" — a devotee of other gods AParSPara>YaaMa( SaM>aUTaMa( wiTa AParSPar–SaM>aUTaMa( — born from mutual union APaôTaMa( ceTa" YaSYa Sa" APaôTa–ceTaa" — whose mind is taken away APaôTaMa( jaNaMa( YaSYa Sa" APaô–jaNa" — whose knowledge is taken away A–Pa[iTaMa" Pa[>aav" YaSYa Sa" A–Pa[iTaMa–Pa[>aav" — whose prowess is incomparable Ai>a§==MaSYa NaaXa" wiTa Ai>a§==Ma–NaaXa" — loss of endeavor A>YaaSa–YaaeGaeNa Yau¢==" wiTa A>YaaSa–YaaeGa–Yau¢==" — concentrated by means of practice A>YaaSaSYa YaaeGa" wiTa A>YaaSa–YaaeGa" — the means of practice A–iMaTa" iv§==Ma" YaSYa Sa" AiMaTa–iv§==Ma" — whose strength is boundless AMa*TaMa( oPaMaa YaSYa Tad( AMa*Ta–oPaMaMa( whose resemblance is nectar AMa*TaaTa( oÙv" YaSYa Sa" AMa*Ta–oÙv" — whose generation is from nectar Arq

AQaRMa( AQaRYaTae Ya" Sa" AQaR–AQaqR — who wants wealth AQaRMa( k==aMaYaTae Ya" Sa" AQaR–k==aMa" — who desires wealth AiPaRTae MaNa" c buiÖ" c YaeNa Sa" AiPaRTa–MaNa"–buiÖ" — by whom mind and intelligence are dedicated ALPaMa( MaeDaSa( YaSYa Sa" ALPa–MaeDaa" — whose intelligence is small ALPaa buiÖ" YaSYa Sa" ALPa–buiÖ" — whose intelligence is small AvhaSaSYa AQaRMa( wiTa AvhaSa–AQaRMa( — for the sake of fun AVYa¢==" wiTa Sa&ja YaSYa Sa" A–VYa¢==–Sa&jk==" — whose name is avyakta AVYa¢==Ma( Aaid" YaSYa Tad( AVYa¢==–Aaid — whose beginning is unmanifest AVYa¢==Ma( iNaDaNaMa( YaSYa Tad( AVYa¢==–iNaDaNaMa( — whose end is unmanifest A–VYa¢==a MaUiTaR" YaSYa Sa" AVYa¢==–MaUiTaR" — whose form is unmanifest A–VYa¢e== AaSa¢==Ma( ceTa" YaSYa Sa" AVYa¢==–AaSa¢==–ceTaa" — whose mind is attached to the unmanifest Aé[ui>a" PaUaave iTaïiTa Ya" Sa" AaTMa–>aav–SQa" — who stays in one’s heart AaTMaNa" YaaeGa" wiTa AaTMa–YaaeGa" — internal potency AaTMaNa" iv>aUiTa" wiTa AaTMa–iv>aUiTa" — ‘opulence of the self’, own glory AaTMaNa" ivXauiÖ" wiTa AaTMa–ivXauiÖ" — purification of the mind AaTMaNa" XauiÖ" wiTa AaTMa–XauiÖ" — purification of the mind AaTMaNa" Sa&YaMa" Wv YaaeGa" TaSYa AiGNa" wiTa AaTMa–Sa&YaMa–YaaeGa–AiGNa" — the fire of the yoga of self- control AaTMaNaa Ta*á" wiTa AaTMa–Ta*á" — satisfied with the self AaTMaNaa SaM>aaivTa" wiTa AaTMa–SaM>aaivTa" — glorified by himself AaTMaiNa riTa" YaSYa Sa" AaTMa–riTa" — whose delight is in the self [email protected] 499

AaTMaiNa SaMYak(== iTaïiTa Yad( Tad( AaTMa–Sa&SQaMa( — which is established in the self AaTMa–buÖe" Pa[SaadaTa( JaaYaTae Yad( Tad( AaTMa–buiÖ–Pa[Saad–JaMa( — which rises from the satisfaction of self-realization AaTMaaNaMa( AiDak*==TYa ivÛa wiTa ADYaaTMa–ivÛa — the science concerning the soul AaidTYaSYa vaav" wiTa wRìr–>aav" — the mood of a ruler oGa]Ma( k==MaR YaSYa Sa" oGa]–k==MaaR — whose activity is terrible oGa]Ma( æPaMa( YaSYa Sa" oGa]–æPa" — whose form is terrible otaMaMa( A®Ma( wiTa otaMa–A®Ma( — ‘the upper part’, the head otaMaMa( veita Ya" Sa" otaMa–ivd( — ho knows the supreme oTSa‘a" ku==lSYa DaMaR" YaeNa Sa" oTSa‘a–ku==l–DaMaR" — by whom family traditon is destroyed o>aYaTa" iv>a]í" Ya" Sa" o>aYa–iv>a]í" — who has fallen from both OßRMa( MaUlMa( YaSYa Sa" OßR–MaUl" — whose root is above Wk==iSMaNa( iTaïiTa Ya" Sa" Wk==–SQa" — who stays in one Wk==iSMaNa( >ai¢==" YaSYa Sa" Wk==–>ai¢==" — whose devotion is in one WTae YaaeNaq YaSYa Tad( WTad(–YaaeiNa — whose two sources are these two k==iPa" ßJae YaSYa Sa" k==iPa–ßJa" — on whose banner is a monkey (Hanum€n) k==Mal–AaSaNae iTaïiTa Ya" Sa" k==Mal–AaSaNa–SQa" — who is situated on a lotus-seat k==Mal–Pa}ae wv Ai+aaaeGa" wiTa k==aMa–>aaeGa" — gratification of desire k==aMaSYa SaªLPaeNa viJaRTa" Ya" Sa" k==aMa–SaªLPa–viJaRTa" — who is free from the desire for sense gratification k==aMaaTa( c §==aeDaaTa( c oÙv" YaSYa Sa" k==aMa–§==aeDa–oÙv" — whose generation is from lust and anger k==aMaaNaaMa( k==aMa" YaSYa Sa" k==aMa–k==aMa" — whose desire is for enjoyment k==aMaaNaaMa( k==aMaq wiTa k==aMa–k==aMaq — a desirer of enjoyment k==aMaaNaaMa( oPa>aaeGa" ParMa" YaSYa Sa" k==aMa–oPa>aaeGa–ParMa" — for whom the gratification of desires is supreme k==aPaRaav" YaSYa Sa" k==aPaRaav" — whose nature is overcome by miserly weakness k==aYaRMa( c A–k==aYaRMa( c wiTa k==aYaR–A–k==aYaeR — duty and non-duty k==aYaSYa ©e==XaSYa >aYaMa( wiTa k==aYa–©e==Xa–>aYaMa( — fear of suffering of the body k==aYaRSYa c k==araMa( wiTa k==al–ANal–Sai‘a>aMa( — resemblance to the fire of destruction k==aXYaa" raJaa wiTa k==aiXa–raJa" — the king of K€… ku==NTYaa" Pau}a" wiTa ku==NTaq–Pau}a" — son of Kunt… ku==rae" +ae}aMa( wiTa ku==å–+ae}aMa( — the land of King Kuru ku==lSYa +aYa" wiTa ku==l–+aYa" — the destruction of the family ku==æaaGaXa" wiTa GauaaGaXa" — according to the divisions of guŠa and karma GauaaGaaE wiTa GauaaGaaE — the divisions of guŠa and karma Gauaae¢*== wiTa Gauaae¢*== — master of the guŠas GauYa" otare YaiSMaNa( Tad( cEl–AiJaNa–ku==Xa–otarMa( — in which there is cloth and skin on kua grasses i^‘a" Sa&XaYa" YaSYa Sa" i^‘a–Sa&XaYa" — whose doubt is cut i^‘aMa( A>a]Ma( wiTa i^‘a–A>a]Ma( — a riven cloud i^‘aMa( ÜEDaMa( YaSYa Sa" i^‘a–ÜEDa" — whose doubt is cut 502 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

JaGaTa" iNavaSa" wiTa JaGaTa(–iNavaSa" — the shelter of the world JaGaTa" PaiTa" wiTa JaGaTa(–PaiTa" — ‘protector of the world’, a king JagaNYa–Gau are burned by the fire of knowlege jaNaSYa AiSa" wiTa jaNa–AiSa" — the sword of knowledge; (or:) jaNa Wv AiSa" wiTa jaNa–AiSa" — the sword which is knowlege jaNaSYa c ivjaNaSYa c NaaXaNaMa( YaeNa Sa" jaNa–ivjaNa–NaaXaNa" — by which there is destruction of jñ€na and vijñ€na jaNaSYa dqPa" wiTa jaNa–dqPa" — lamp of knowledge jaNaSYa Plv" wiTa jaNa–Plv" — boat of knowledge jaNaSYa YaaeGa" wiTa jaNa–YaaeGa" — the yoga of knowledge jaNae AviSQaTaMa( ceTa" YaSYa Sa" jaNa–AviSQaTa–ceTaa" — whose mind is established in knowledge jaNaeNa GaMYaMa( wiTa jaNa–GaMYaMa( — to be reached by knowledge jaNaeNa c ivjaNaeNa c Ta*á" AaTMaa YaSYa Sa" jaNa–ivjaNa–Ta*á–AaTMaa — whose self is satisfied by knowledge and realization jaNaeNa dqiPaTa" wiTa jaNa–dqiPaTa" — kindled by knowledge jaNaeNa iNaDaURTaMa( k==LMazMa( YaSYa Sa" jaNa–iNaDaURTa–k==LMaz" — whose impurity is removed by knowledge jaNaeNa Yaj" wiTa jaNa–Yaj" — sacrifice through knowledge jaNaeNa Sa®" wiTa jaNa–Sa®" — association with knowledge [email protected] 503 jaNaeNa SaiH^‘a" Sa&XaYa" YaSYa Sa" jaNa–SaiH^‘a–Sa&XaYa" — whose doubt is cut by knowledge Tatv–jaNaSYa AQaRSYa dXaRNaMa( wiTa Tatv–jaNa–AQaR–dXaRNaMa( — contemplating the purpose of tattva- jñ€na TatvMa( veita Ya" Sa" Tatv–ivd( — who knows the truth Tad( Par" YaSYa Sa" Tad(–Par" — whose supreme [shelter or master] is that Tad( ParMa( AYaNaMa( YaSYa Sa" TaTParaYaaaveNa >aaivTa" wiTa Tad(–>aav–>aaivTa" — filled with that thought TaPa" Yaj" YaSYa Sa" TaPa"–Yaj" — whose sacrifice is austerity TaMaSa" ÜarMa( TaMa"–ÜarMa( — the door of tamas Tav SaMa" wiTa Tad(–SaMa" — who is equal to you TaiSMaNa( AaTMaa YaSYa Sa" Tad(–AaTMaa — whose mind is in that TaiSMaNa( iNaïa YaSYa Sa" Tad(–iNaï" — whose faith is in that TaiSMaNa( buiÖ" YaSYa Sa" Tad(–buiÖ" — whose intelligence is in that TaSYa AQaRMa( wiTa Tad(–AQaRMa( — for the sake of that iTaó" ivÛa" YaSYa Sa" }aEivÛ" — ‘which has three sciences (Vedas)’; (or:) one who knows the three Vedas TauLYae iNaNda c ATMaNa" Sa&STauiTa" c YaSYa Sa" TauLYa–iNaNda–AaTMa–Sa&STauiTa" — for whom own blame and praise are equal TauLYae iNaNda–STauTaq YaSYa Sa" TauLYa–iNaNda–STauiTa" — for whom blame and praise are equal TauLYaaE iPa[Ya" c A–iPa[Ya" c YaSYa Sa" TauLYa–iPa[Ya–AiPa[Ya" — for whom like and dislike are the same Ta*Zav" YaSYa Tad( TaeJa"–A&Xa–SaM>avMa( — whose generation is by a portion of splendor TaeJaSa" raiXa" wiTa TaeJa"–raiXa" — a mass of light TYa¢==" SavR" PairGa]h" YaeNa Sa" TYa¢==–SavR–PairGa]h" — by whom all proprietorship is given up TYa¢==Ma( JaqivTaMa( YaeNa Sa" TYa¢==–JaqivTa" — ‘by whom life is given up’, ready to abandon life TYaaGaSYa f==lMa( wiTa TYaaGa–f==lMa( — the result of renunciation }aYYaa" DaMaR" wiTa }aYaq–DaMaR" — the dharma of tray… (the three Vedas) }aEGaua" k==ralMa( Yad( Tad( d&í\a–k==ralMa( — which is dreadful with tusks dM>a–MaaNa–MadE" AiNvTa" Ya" Sa" dM>a–MaaNa–Mad–AiNvTa" — who is endowed with deceit, pride and madness dXaNaaNaaMa( ANTar" wiTa dXaNa–ANTar" — in between the teeth idVYa–GaNDaMa( ANaulePaNaMa( YaSYa Tad( idVYa–GaNDa–ANaulePaNaMa( — whose ointment has divine scents idVYaaiNa ANaek==aiNa oÛTaaiNa AaYauDaaiNa YaiSMaNa( Tad( idVYa–ANaek==–oÛTa–AaYauDaMa( — in which there are many divine upraised weapons 504 SANSKRIT READER COURSE idVYaaiNa MaaLYaaiNa AMbraiaaeGa" wiTa dev–>aaeGa" — enjoyment of the gods devaNaaMa( vr" wiTa dev–vr" — best of the gods deh–ANTarSYa Pa[aiá" wiTa deh–ANTar–Pa[aiá" — the obtainment of another body dehMa( ib>aiTaR Ya" Sa" deh–>a*Ta( — ‘who holds a body’, embodied being; the soul dehSYa SaMauÙ" YaSMaaTa( Sa" deh–SaMauÙ" — from which there is the generation of the body d]VYaeaJaiTa wiTa ANaNYa–>aak(== — who is devoted to no other Na ANYaiSMaNa( ceTa" YaSYa Sa" ANaNYa–ceTaa" — whose mind is on nothing else [email protected] 505

Na ANYaiSMaNa( MaNa" YaSYa Sa" ANaNYa–MaNaa" — whose mind is on nothing else Na AiSTa otaMaa YaSYaa" Saa ANautaMaa — whose superior does not exist Na AiSTa YaaeGa" c +aeMa" c YaSYa Sa" iNaYaaeRGa–+aeMa" — for whom there is nothing to achieve or protect Na AaTMaa YaSYa Sa" ANa(–AaTMaa — whose mind is not [conquered] Na Aaid" c MaDYaMa( c ANTa" c YaSYa Sa" ANa(–Aaid–MaDYa–ANTa" — which has no beginning, middle, or end Na Aaid" YaSYa Sa" ANa(–Aaid" — ‘which has no end’, endless Na AaYaER" JauíMa( wiTa ANaaYaR–JauíMa( — not practiced by nobility Na oiÜGNaMa( MaNa" YaSYa Sa" ANauiÜGNa–MaNaa" — whose mind is not disturbed Na oÜeGaMa( k==raeiTa Yad( Tad( ANauÜeGa–k==r" — which does not cause anxiety Na GaTa" ASau" YaSYa Sa" A–GaTa–ASau" — ‘whose life is not gone’, a living person Na icNTYaMa( æPaMa( YaSYa Sa" A–icNTYa–æPa" — whose form is not conceivable Na JaaNaaiTa Ya" Sa" A–j" — who does not know Na d*íMa( PaUvRMa( wiTa Ad*í–PaUvRMa( — not seen before Na>a" SPa*XaiTa Ya" Sa" wiTa Na>a"–SPa*k(== — who touches the sky Nar–laeke== vqr" wiTa Nar–laek==–vqr" — a hero in the world of men Narezu ADaMa" wiTa Nar–ADaMa" — lowest among men Narezu Pau®v" wiTa Nar–Pau®v" — ‘bull among men’, best of men, hero Na vaCYa" vad" wiTa A–vaCYa–vad" — a word which is not to be spoken Na ivÛTae iNake==Ta" YaSYa Sa" A–iNake==Ta" — whose residence does not exist Na XaañeYaNTare carq wiTa NaaSaa–A>YaNTar–carq — which moves inside of the nose NaaiSak==aYaa" AGa]Ma( wiTa NaaiSak==a–AGa]Ma( — the tip of the nose iNaTYaMa( Satve iTaïiTa Ya" Sa" iNaTYa–Satv–SQa" — who is always stays in sattva-guŠa iNaYaTa" AaTMaa YaSYa Sa" iNaYaTa–AaTMaa — whose mind is controlled iNaYaTa" Aahar" YaSYa Sa" iNaYaTa–Aahar" — whose eating is regulated iNaYaTaMa( MaaNaSaMa( YaSYa Sa" iNaYaTa–MaaNaSa" — whose mind is controlled iNaGaRTaaE MaaNa–MaaehaE YaSMaaTa( Sa" iNaMaaRNa–Maaeh" — from whom pride and delusion have departed iNavaR

ParMa" wZvaSa" YaSYa Sa" ParMa–wZvaSa" — whose bow is great ParMParYaa Pa[aá" wiTa ParMPara–Pa[aá" — received by parampar€ ParSYa DaMaR" wiTa Par–DaMaR" — another’s duty ParaNa( TaaPaYaiTa Ya" Sa" ParNTaPa" — who scorches others (enemies) Paa<@vaNaaMa( ANaqk==Ma( wiTa Paa<@v–ANaqk==Ma( — the army of the P€Šavas Paa<@ae" Pau}a" wiTa Paa<@v" — the son of King P€Šu PaaPaa YaaeiNa" YaSYa Sa" PaaPa–YaaeiNa" — whose birth is sinful or low PauYaaSa" wiTa PaUvR–A>YaaSa" — previous practice Pa*iQaVYaa" PaiTa" wiTa Pa*iQavq–PaiTa" — ‘lord of the earth’, a king Pa[k*==Tae" SaM>av" YaSYa Sa" Pa[k*==iTa–SaM>av" — whose generation is from prakti Pa[k*==TaaE iTaïiTa Ya" Sa" Pa[k*==iTa–SQa" — who stays in prakti Pa]k*==TYaa" JaaYaTae Ya" Sa" Pa[k*==iTa–Ja" — which is born from prakti Pa[jaYaa" vad" wiTa Pa]ja–vad" — word of wisdom Pa[TYa+aeaUYa" wiTa b]ø–>aUYa" — the state of brahma b[øaKTYaa oPaôTaMa( wiTa >ai¢==–oPaôTaMa( — offered with devotion >aYaMa( c A–>aYaMa( c wiTa >aYa–A>aYae — fear and fearlessness >arTaaNaaMa( ‰z>a" wiTa >arTa–‰z>a" — best of the Bharatas >av" c APYaYa" c wiTa >av–APYaYaaE — creation and destruction >aavSYa Sa&XauiÖ" wiTa >aav–Sa&XauiÖ" — purity of heart >aaveNa SaMaiNvTa" wiTa >aav–SaMaiNvTa" — endowed with love >aqMaMa( k==MaR YaSYa Sa" >aqMa–k==MaaR — whose activity is awful >aqMaSYa AJauRNaSYa c SaMa" wiTa >aqMa–AJauRNa–SaMa" — equal to Bh…ma and Arjuna >aqZMaSYa d]aeaqZMa–d]aeaUTaaNaaMa( Aaid" wiTa >aUTa–Aaid" — the origin of [all] beings >aUTaaNaaMa( wRXa" wiTa >aUTa–wRXa" — the lord of beings >aUTaaNaaMa( Pa*Qak(== >aav" wiTa >aUTa–Pa*QaG>aav" — the separate existence of beings >aUTaaNaaMa( Pa[k*==Tae" Maae+a" wiTa >aUTa–Pa[k*==iTa–Maae+a" — liberation from the prakti of the beings >aUTaaNaaMa( Maha–wRìr" wiTa >aUTa–Maha–wRìr" — the great Lord of all beings >aUTaaNaaMa( ivXaezaaUTa–ivXaez–Saº" — a group of various beings >aUTaaNaaMa( SaGaR" wiTa >aUTa–SaGaR" — the creation of beings >aUTaaiNa ib>aiTaR Ya" Sa" >aUTa–>a*Ta( — who maintains all beings >aUTaaiNa >aavYaiTa Ya" Sa" >aUTa–>aavNa" — who creates all beings >aUTaezu iTaïiTa Ya" Sa" >aUTa–SQa" — who stays in all beings 508 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

>aaeGae WeìYaeR c Pa[Sa¢==" wiTa >aaeGa–WeìYaR–Pa[Sa¢==" — attached to luxury and power MaDaae" SaUdNa" wiTa MaDau–SaUdNa" — the slayer of Madhu MaNauZYaaa¢==" wiTa MaÙ¢==" — my devotee MaMa >aav" wiTa MaÙav" — my nature MaMa YaaeGa" wiTa Mad(–YaaeGa" — my yoga MaTYaaRNaaMa( laek==" wiTa MaTYaR–laek==" — ‘the world of mortals’, this earth MaiYa APaRaav" YaSYa Sa" Maha–ANau>aav" — whose authority is great MahaNa( AaTMaa YaSYa Sa" Maha–AaTMaa — whose soul is great MahaNa( wZvaSa" YaSYa Sa" MaheZvaSa" — ‘who has a strong bow’, a great bowman MahaNTaaE bahU YaSYa Sa" Maha–bahu" — whose two arms are mighty MahaNa( YaaeGaSYa wRìr" wiTa Maha–YaaeGa–wRìr" — the great master of yoga MahaNa( rQa" YaSYa Sa" Maha–rQa" — who has a great chariot MahqMa( i+aYaiTa Ya" Sa" Mahq–i+aTa( — ‘who rules the earth’, a king Maùa" PaiTa" wiTa Mahq–PaiTa" — ‘lord of the earth’, a king Maa}aaYaa" SPaXaR" wiTa Maa}aa–SPaXaR" — touch of the senses MaaNa" c APaMaaNa" c wiTa MaaNa–APaMaaNaaE — honor and dishonor MaaMa( GaTa" Pa[a

Maae+a" Par–AYaaaivTa" wiTa Yaj–>aaivTa" — satisfied by sacrifice YajeNa Sah wiTa Sah–Yaj" — along with sacrifice YaTa" AaTMaa YaSYa Sa" YaTa–AaTMaa — whose mind is controlled YaTaMa( ictaMa( YaSYa Sa" YaTa–icta" — whose mind is controlled YaTaMa( ceTa" YaSYa Sa" YaTa–ceTaa" — whose mind is controlled YaTaa" wiNd]YaaiaeNa SaNTauí" wiTa Yad*C^a–la>a–SaNTauí" — who is satisfied with gain which comes on its own YaaTa" YaaMa" YaSYa Tad( YaaTa–YaaMaMa( — whose period has gone Yaa é[Öa YaSYa Sa" Yad(–é]Ö" — whose faith is which Yau¢==" AaTMaa YaSYa Sa" Yau¢==–AaTMaa — whose mind is fixed Yau¢==Ma( ceTa" YaSYa Sa" Yau¢==–ceTaa" — whose mind is absorbed Yau¢==a ceía YaSYa Sa" Yau¢==–ceí" — whose engagement is regulated Yau¢==aE Aahar" c ivhar" c YaSYa Sa" Yau¢==–Aahar–ivhar" — whose food and lifestyle are regulated Yau¢==aE SvPNa" c AvbaeDa" c YaSYa Sa" Yau¢==–SvPNa–AvbaeDa" — whose sleeping and waking are regulated YauGaaNaaMa( Sahóe

YaaeGaSYa Sa&iSaiÖ" wiTa YaaeGa–Sa&iSaiÖ" — the perfection of yoga YaaeGaSYa Saeva wiTa YaaeGa–Saeva — resort to yoga YaaeGaaTa( >a]í" wiTa YaaeGa–>a]í" — fallen from yoga YaaeGae iTaïiTa Ya" Sa" YaaeGa–SQa" — who stays in yoga YaaeGaeNa Yau¢==" AaTMaa YaSYa Sa" YaaeGa–Yau¢==–AaTMaa — whose self is realized by yoga YaaeGaeNa Yau¢==" wiTa YaaeGa–Yau¢==" — endowed with yoga YaaeGaeNa Sa‘YaSTaMa( k==MaR YaeNa Sa" YaaeGa–Sa‘YaSTa–k==MaaR — by whom [the fruit of] work is renounced by yog YaaeGae Yau¢==" wiTa YaaeGa–Yau¢==" — engaged in yoga YaaeDaaNaaMa( Mau:Ya" wiTa YaaeDa–Mau:Ya" — ‘chief of warriors’, general YaaeÖuMa( k==aMa" YaSYa Sa" YaaeÖu–k==aMa" — whose desire is to fight rJa"–Gaua" wiTa raJYa–Sau%–lae>a" — greed for royal pleasure ra}ae" AaGaMa" wiTa rai}a–AaGaMa" — the arrival of night raeMNaaMa( hzRa" c A–la>a" c wiTa la>a–Ala>aaE — gain and loss laek==aNaaMa( +aYaMa( k==raeiTa Ya" Sa" laek==–+aYa–k*==Ta( — who does the destruction of the worlds laek==aNaaMa( }aYaMa( wiTa laek==–}aYaMa( — the triad of worlds laek==aNaaMa( Sa°h" wiTa laek==–Sa°h" — the welfare of the people lae>aeNa oPahTaMa( ceTa" YaSYa Sa" lae>a–oPahTa–ceTaa" — whose mind is overcome by greed vaYa–§==aeDaa" YaSYa Sa" vqTa–raGa–>aYa–§==aeDa" — whose attachment, fear and anger are gone v*k==SYa wv odrMa( YaSYa Sa" v*k==–odr" — ‘who has a belly like a wolf’s’, a mighty eater vedaNaaMa( c YajaNaaMa( c ADYaYaNaMa( wiTa ved–Yaj–ADYaYaNaMa( — the study of the Vedas and of sacrifices vedaNaaMa( vade rTa" wiTa ved–vad–rTa" — who is attached to the word of the Vedas vedaNTaMa( k==raeiTa Ya" Sa" vedaNTa–k*==Ta( — who does the Ved€nta vedaNa( veita Ya" Sa" ved–ivd( — who knows the Vedas [email protected] 511

VYa¢==Ma( MaDYaMa( YaSYa Tad( VYa¢==–MaDYaMa( — whose middle (existence) is manifest VYaPaeTaa >aq" YaSYa Sa" VYaPaeTa–>aq" — whose fear is gone VYaataaiNa AaNaNaaiNa YaSYa Sa" VYaata–AaNaNa" — whose mouths are gaping VYaaSaSYa Pa[Saad" wiTa VYaaSa–Pa[Saad" — the mercy of Vy€sa XarqrSYa Yaa}aa wiTa Xarqr–Yaa}aa — the maintenance of the body XarqraTa( ivMaae+aaiTaR Ya" Sa" Xañ–>a*Ta( — who holds weapons XaaNTaMa( rJa" YaSYa Sa" XaaNTa–rJaSa" — whose passion is pacified XaaìTaSYa DaMaRSYa Gaaeáa wiTa XaaìTa–DaMaR–Gaaeáa — the protector of eternal dharma XaañSYa ivDaaNaeNa o¢==Ma( wiTa Xaañ–ivDaaNa–o¢==Ma( — said by the order of €stra XaañaaMa( c A–Xau>aMa( c wiTa Xau>a–AXau>aMa( — good and evil Xau>aMa( c A–Xau>aMa( c f==le YaSYa Tad( Xau>a–AXau>a–f==lMa( — whose fruits are auspicious and inauspicious Xau>aSYa c A–Xau>aSYa c PairTYaaGaq wiTa Xau>aaXau>a–PairTYaaGaq — the renouncer of the auspicious and inauspicious Xaaeke==Na Sa&ivGNaMa( MaaNaSaMa( YaSYa Sa" Xaaek==–Sa&ivGNa–MaaNaSa" — whose mind is afflicted by grief Sa&jaYaa" AQaRMa( wiTa Sa&jaQaRMa( — for the sake of information Sa&YaTaaiNa wiNd]Yaaiav" YaSYa Sa" SaªLPa–Pa]>av" — whose birth is from desire Sa®eNa viJaRTa" Ya" Sa" Sa®–viJaRTa" — who is free from attachment SaTa(–ASaTa(–YaaeiNazu JaNMa wiTa SaTa(–ASaTa(–YaaeiNa–JaNMa — birth in high and low species SatvSYa Sa&XauiÖ" wiTa Satv–Sa&XauiÖ" — purity of existence SatveNa SaMaaiví" wiTa Satv–SaMaaiví" — filled with sattva-guŠa Sa‘YaaSaSYa YaaeGaeNa Yau¢==" AaTMaa YaSYa Sa" Sa‘YaaSa–YaaeGa–Yau¢==–AaTMaa — whose mind is endowed with the yoga of renunciation SaMaMa( dXaRNaMa( YaSYa Sa" SaMa–dXaRNa" — whose vision is equal 512 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

SaMaaiNa laeí\" c AXMaa c k==aÄNaMa( c YaSYa Sa" SaMa–laeí\–AXMa–k==aÄNa" — for whom earth, stone and gold are the same SaMaa buiÖ" YaSYa Sa" SaMa–buiÖ" — whose intelligence is equal SaiMaiTaMa( JaYaiTa Ya" Sa" SaiMaiTaÅYa" — ‘who conquers an assemblage’, victorious SaMa*Ö" veGa" YaSYa Sa" SaMa*Ö–veGa" — whose speed is great SaMae du"%–Sau%e YaSYa Sa" SaMa–du"%–Sau%" — for whom distress and happiness are the same SaMPluTaMa( odk==Ma( wiTa SaMPluTa–odk==Ma( — ‘an overflowing water’, a great lake SavR" ik==iLbz" wiTa SavR–ik==iLbz" — all (kinds of) sin SavR" PaaPa" wiTa SavR–PaaPa" — all (kinds of) sin SavR" Yaj" wiTa SavR–Yaj" — all (kinds of) sacrifice’ SavR}a GaC^iTa Ya" Sa" SavR}a–Ga" — who goes everywhere SavRMa( du"%Ma( wiTa SavR–du"%Ma( — all misery SavRMa( ib>aiTaR Yad( Tad( SavR–>a*Ta( — which maintains all SavRMa( veita Ya" Sa" SavR–ivd( — who knows everything SavRMa( hriTa Ya" Sa" SavR–hr" — who takes everything SavRiSMaNa( jaNae ivMaU!" wiTa SavR–jaNa–ivMaU!" — bewildered in all knowledge SavaRiaaSaYaiTa Yad( Tad( SavR–wiNd]Ya–GauaaSaMa( — which manifests all senses and guŠas SaveRzaMa( AarM>aaa–PairTYaaGaq — the renouncer of all endeavors SaveRzaMa( >aUTaaNaaMa( AaTMa–>aUTa" AaTMaa YaSYa Sa" SavR>aUTa–AaTMa>aUTa–AaTMaa — ‘whose self has become the self of all beings’, i.e., whose self has become the abode of love for all beings SaveRzaMa( >aUTaaNaaMa( AaXaYae iSQaTa" wiTa SavR–>aUTa–AaXaYa–iSQaTa" — situated in the heart of all beings SaveRzaMa( >aUTaaNaaMa( ihTa" wiTa SavR–>aUTa–ihTa" — the welfare of all beings SaveRzaMa( laek==aNaaMa( Maha–wRìr" wiTa SavR–laek==–Maha–wRìr" — the great Lord of all worlds SaveRzaMa( SaªLPaaNaaMa( Sa‘YaaSaq wiTa SaveR–SaªLPa–Sa‘YaaSaq — a renouncer of all desires SaveRzu >aUTaezu iTaïiTa Ya" Sa" SavR–>aUTa–SQa" — who is situated in all beings SavER" wiNd]YaE" ivviJaRTaMa( wiTa SavR–wiNd]Ya–ivviJaRTaMa( — devoid of all senses SahóMa( YauGaaiNa PaYaRNTa" YaSYa Tad( Sahó–YauGa–PaYaRNTa" — whose extent is one thousand [divya-] yugas Saa«y" c YaaeGa" c wiTa Saa«y–YaaeGaaE — s€‰khya and karma-yoga Saaitvk==SYa iPa[Ya" wiTa Saaitvk==–iPa[Ya" — dear to one in sattva-guŠa iSaiÖ" c A–iSaiÖ" c wiTa iSaiÖ–A–iSaÖq — success and failure Sauk*==TaMa( c duZk*==TaMa( c wiTa Sauk*==Ta–duZk*==Tae — good and bad karma Sau%–du"%e wiTa Sa&ja YaSYa Tad( Sau:a–du":a–Sa&jMa( — whose name is sukha-duƒkha Sau%Ma( c du"%Ma( c wiTa Sau:a–du":ae — happiness and distress Sau%eNa Sa®" wiTa Sau%–Sa®" — association with happiness Saugaaez" c Mai

Sauraa]&Xa" wiTa SMa*iTa–>a]&Xa" — loss of memory SMa*Tae" iv>a]Ma" wiTa SMa*iTa–iv>a]Ma" — confusion of memory Sv–>aavaTa( JaaTaa wiTa Sv>aav–Jaa — born from one’s nature SvGaR" Par" YaSYa Sa" SvGaR–Par" — whose supreme [goal] is heaven SvGaRSYa ÜarMa( wiTa SvGaR–ÜarMa( — the door of heaven SviSMaNa( iTaïiTa Ya" Sa" Sv–SQa" — who stays in the self SvSYa c+au" wiTa Sv–c+au" — own eye SvSYa JaNa" wiTa Sv–JaNa" — ‘own man’, kinship SvSYa DaMaR" wiTa Sv–DaMaR" — own duty SvaDYaaYa–jaNaeNa Yaj" YaSYa Sa" SvaDYaaYa–jaNa–Yaj" — whose sacrifice is through knowledge of the Vedas SvaDYaaYaSYa A>YaSaNaMa( wiTa SvaDYaaYa–A>YaSaNaMa( — the practice of study åiDareaGavTa" GaqTaa wiTa é[qMaTa(–>aGavTa(–GaqTaa — the glorious hymn of the Lord é[uiTa" Par–AYaNaMa( YaSYa Sa" é[uiTa–ParaYa

514 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — The Bh€gavatam

1330 WTaÛd*Gvedae YaJauveRd" SaaMavedae==_QavaRi®rSa wiTahaSa" PauraYaa& ved& SaMauPab*&hYaeTa(====) itih€sa-pur€Š€bhy€ˆ vedaˆ samupabˆhayet wiTahaSa–PauraYaaMa( “With the Itih€sas and Pur€Šas vedMa( SaMauPab*&hYaeTa( one should complete the [study of the] Vedas.” 1334 TaTk==QaaSau Tau vedaQaR" ëaeke== ëaeke== Pade Pade====) tat-kath€su tu ved€rthaƒ loke loke pade pade Tad(–k==QaaSau Tau “In its (the Bh€gavatam’s) narrations (kath€) ëaeke== ëaeke== Pade Pade in every verse (loka) and word (pada) ved–AQaR" is the purport (artha) of the Vedas.” 1335 AQaaeR==_Ya& b]øSaU}aaaaGavTa& Xau>aMa( ) Gaaå@& c TaQaa PaaÚ& varah& Xau>adXaRNae====) vaiŠavaˆ n€rad…yaˆ ca tath€ bh€gavataˆ ubham, g€ruaˆ ca tath€ p€dmaˆ v€r€haˆ ubha-darane Saaitvk==aiNa PauraaaiNa vE====)) s€ttvik€ni pur€Š€ni vijñey€ni ubh€ni vai Xau>a–dXaRNae “[®iva said:] O beautiful [Parvat…]! vEZaMa( >aaGavTaMa( and the auspicious (ubha) Bh€gavata-Pur€Ša Gaaå@Ma( c PaaÚMa( TaQaa varahMa( and Garua-, Padma- and Var€ha-Pur€Šas Saaitvk==aiNa PauraaaiNa vE and as auspicious (ubha).” 1339 AíadXaSahóaiauMa(====) kŠa-dvaip€yana-vy€saˆ viddhi n€r€yaŠaˆ prabhum k*==ZauMa( iviÖ You must know to be Lord N€r€yaŠa [Himself].” 1342 ihTva SviXaZYaaNPaEladqN>aGavaNbadraYa

>aGavaNa( badraYaa*Taa& Parq+aa ) ivPaitak==ale Ga*ihaaGavTae Parq+aa ))

dhanañjaye h€˜aka-sampar…k€ mah€-raŠe astra-bht€ˆ par…k€ vipatti-k€le ghiŠ…-par…k€ vidy€vat€ˆ bh€gavate par…k€ DaNa“aYae ha$=k==–SaMParq+aa “The test of gold (h€˜aka) is in fire (dhanañjaya) Maha–ra*TaaMa( Parq+aa the test (par…k€) of warriors is in war ivPaita–k==ale Ga*ihaaGavTae ivÛavTaaMa( Parq+aa and the test of scholars in the Bh€gavatam.” 1345 Ya}aaiDak*==TYa GaaYa}aq& vaSTaQaa PaÄMa Wv zïae >auJaaNTar& daeYauRGal& TaQaaNYaaE ))

p€dau yad…yau prathama-dvit…yau tt…ya-turyau kathitau yad-™r™ n€bhis tath€ pañcama eva a˜ho bhuj€ntaraˆ dor yugalaˆ tath€nyau k==<#=STau raJa‘avMaae YadqYaae Mau%arivNd& dXaMaa& Pa[fu==çMa( ) Wk==adXaae YaSYa lla$=PaÆ& iXarae==_iPa Tau ÜadXa Wv >aaiTa ))

kaŠ˜has tu r€jan navamo yad…yo mukh€ravindaˆ daam€ˆ praphullam ek€dao yasya lal€˜a-pa˜˜aˆ iro ’pi tu dv€daa eva bh€ti TaMaaiddev& k==åaJaaMahe >aaGavTaSvæPaMa( ))

tam €di-devaˆ karuŠ€-nidh€naˆ tam€la-varŠaˆ suhit€vat€ram a-p€ra-saˆs€ra-samudra-setuˆ bhaj€mahe bh€gavata-sva-r™pam raJaNa( “O King! YadqYaaE PaadaE Pa[QaMa–iÜTaqYaaE k==iQaTaaE Whose feet (p€da) are said to be the first and second [Cantos] Yad(–Oæ Ta*TaqYa–TauYaaŒ whose thighs (™ru) are the third and fourth Naai>a" TaQaa PaÄMa" Wv the navel (n€bhi) the fifth [email protected] 517

>auJaaNTarMa( zï" the chest (bhuja-antaram — ‘between the arms’) the sixth dae"–YauGalMa( TaQaa ANYaaE the two arms (dos) the other two (seventh and eighth), YadqYa" k==<#=" Tau NavMa" whose throat (kaŠ˜ha) is the ninth Pa[fu==çMa( Mau%–ArivNdMa( dXaMaaMa( the blooming (praphulla) lotus face (mukha) the tenth YaSYa lla$=–PaÆMa( Wk==adXa" whose surface (pa˜˜a) of the forehead (lal€˜a) is the eleventh iXar" AiPa Tau ÜadXa" Wv >aaiTa and the head (iras) appears as the twelfth — k==åaaGavTa–SvæPaMa( [appearing] in the form of the Bh€gavatam TaMa( Aaid–devMa( >aJaaMahe that Supreme Lord we worship (bhaj€mahe).” 1347 é[qMaÙaGavTa& >aKTYaa Pa#=Tae hirSai‘aDaaE ) JaaGare TaTPad& YaaiTa ku==lv*NdSaMaiNvTa"====)) r…mad-bh€gavataˆ bhakty€ pa˜hate hari-sannidhau, j€gare tat-padaˆ y€ti kula-vnda-samanvitaƒ hir–Sai‘aDaaE JaaGare “When being awake [on the night of Ek€da…] in front of [the Deity of] the Lord (Hari) é[qMad(–>aaGavTaMa( >aKTYaa Pa#=Tae one who recites the ®r…mad-Bh€gavatam with devotion (bhakti), ku==l–v*Nd–SaMaiNvTa" together with his whole family (kula) Tad(–PadMa( YaaiTa will attain His abode.” 1348 ra}aaE Tau JaaGar" k==aYaR" é[aeTaVYaa vEZaaizTaMa( ) r€trau tu j€garaƒ k€ryaƒ rotavy€ vaiŠav… kath€, g…t€ n€ma-sahasraˆ ca pur€Šaˆ uka-bh€itam Pai#=TaVYa& Pa[YaTNaeNa hre" SaNTaaezk==ar Xauk==–>aaizTaMa( Paura

518 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Bh€gavatam 1 Selected verses from the ®r…mad-Bh€gavatam

p NaMaae >aGavTae vaSaudevaYa====) 1349 JaNMaaÛSYa YaTaae==_NvYaaidTarTaêaQaeRZvi>aj" Svra$(= TaeNae b]ø ôda Ya Aaidk==vYae MauùiNTa YaTSaUrYa" ) TaeJaaevairMa*da& YaQaa iviNaMaYaae Ya}a i}aSaGaaeR==_Ma*za DaaMNaa SveNa Sada iNarSTaku==hk&== SaTYa& Par& DaqMaih ))

janm€dy asya yato ’nvay€d itarata c€rthev abhijñaƒ sva-r€˜ tene brahma hd€ ya €di-kavaye muhyanti yat s™rayaƒ tejo-v€ri-md€ˆ yath€ vinimayo yatra tri-sargo ’m€ dh€mn€ svena sad€ nirasta-kuhakaˆ satyaˆ paraˆ dh…mahi YaTa" ASYa JaNMa–Aaid “From whom the creation (janman — ‘birth’), etc. of this [world] comes ... janma-€di means creation (janman), sustenance and destruction; janm€dy asya yataƒ is a quote from the Ved€nta-s™tra (1.1.2) ANvYaaTa( wTarTa" c AQaeRzu Ai>aj" [because] He is directly and indirectly cognizant of all purposes (artha) ‘directly’ means from the logical connection of cause and effect; itarataƒ — ‘otherwise’ Sv–ra$(= and independent, Ya" Aaid–k==vYae b]ø ôda TaeNae who imparted the Veda (brahma) to Brahm€ through the heart (hd) €di-kavi — ‘the first poet’, name of Brahm€; tene (from √tan[u]) — ‘he spread’, imparted Yad( SaUrYa" MauùiNTa because of whom [even] sages (s™ri) are bewildered Ya}a i}a–SaGaR" A–Ma*za and in whom the material creation is real a-m€ — ‘not false’, real YaQaa TaeJa"–vair–Ma*daMa( iviNaMaYa" as is the transmutation between fire (tejas), water (v€ri) and earth (md), vinimaya — exchange, transmutation (1) According to akti-pariŠ€ma-v€da the material creation is as ‘real’ as the Lord, because it comes from Him. The example is that fire, water and earth can be mutually transformed. (2) On the other hand, the material creation is ‘unreal’, because it is only temporarily manifested. The same example of fire-water-earth is therefore often taken to indicate that because of illusion earth appears as water, water as fire, etc. (3) In any case — the creation is (or appears to be) real only because it comes from the Lord. SveNa DaaMNaa Sada iNarSTa–ku==hk==Ma( who is, along with His abode (dh€man), always free from illusion (kuhaka) nirasta — ‘cast off’, free from ... ‘along with His abode’ (or:) ‘by His own glory / power’, because dh€man is defined as home, body, glory, power ParMa( SaTYaMa( DaqMaih on that Supreme (Satya) we meditate.” Satya as a name of the Lord; dh…mahi is a Vedic form, quoting the G€yatr…-mantra

[email protected] 519

1350 DaMaR" Pa[aeiJ‡TakE==Tavae==_}a ParMaae iNaMaRTSaraa" Xaué[Uzui>aSTaT+a

dharmaƒ projjhita-kaitavo ’tra paramo nirmatsar€Š€ˆ sat€ˆ vedyaˆ v€stavam atra vastu iva-daˆ t€pa-trayonm™lanam r…mad-bh€gavate mah€-muni-kte kiˆ v€ parair …varaƒ sadyo hdy avarudhyate ’tra ktibhiƒ ur™ubhis tat-kaŠ€t A}a Pa[aeiJ‡Ta–kE==Tav" ParMa" DaMaR" “In this [Bh€gavatam] is transcendental dharma, without cheating (kaitava) projjhita — left out, from pra.√ujjh[a] — to leave out ... ‘cheating’ means dharma whose object is artha-k€ma, and not moka or bhakti iNaMaRTSaraaaGavTae Maha–MauiNa–k*==Tae Since this ®r…mad-Bh€gavatam is made by the Lord ... instructing Brahm€ the original four verses (2.9.33-36) ik==Ma( va ParE" what is the need of other [scriptures]? A}a k*==iTai>a" Xaué[Uzui>a" In it, by those who are pious and obedient ur™u — ‘who desires to hear’, a serious disciple SaÛ" Tad(–+aaaGavTa& rSaMaalYa& Mauhurhae riSak==a >auiv >aavuk==a" ))

nigama-kalpa-taror galitaˆ phalaˆ uka-mukh€d amta-drava-saˆyutam pibata bh€gavataˆ rasam €layaˆ muhur aho rasik€ bhuvi bh€vuk€ƒ Ahae riSak==a" >aavuk==a" “O men of taste and feeling! rasika — ‘who has a taste’, delights in Xauk==–Mau%aTa( >auiv GailTaMa( having dropped on the earth from the mouth (mukha) of ®ukadeva galita (from √gal[a] 10 A) — ‘flowed’ ... ®ukadeva Gosv€m…, who is like a parrot (uka) not for simply repeating the Bh€gavatam, but for enhancing its taste iNaGaMa–k==LPa–Tarae" of the desire tree (kalpa-taru) of the Veda (nigama) AMa*Ta–d]v–Sa&YauTaMa( f==lMa( in the form of a fruit (phala), consisting of nectarean juice (drava) >aaGavTaMa( rSaMa( this nectar of the Bh€gavatam AalYaMa( Mauhu" iPabTa you all must always drink, upto liberation!” €.laya — ‘up to laya (liberation)’, either including or excluding it

520 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

1352 NaEiMaze==_iNaiMaz+ae}ae ‰zYa" XaaENak==adYa" ) Sa}a& SvGaaRYalaek==aYa SahóSaMaMaaSaTa====)) naimie ’nimia-ketre ayaƒ aunak€dayaƒ, satraˆ svarg€ya-lok€ya sahasra-samam €sata AiNaiMaz–+ae}ae NaEiMaze “In Naimia, the place of the Lord nimia — ‘closing the eyes’; a moment; derived: a-nimia — ‘who does not close his eyes’, i.e., who aware of everything, a name of the Lord; naimia — where an army of asuras was destroyed ‘in a moment’, name of a sacred place, also known as naimi€raŠya (naimia-_araŠya — the forest of Naimia), at present Nimsar in Sitapur District near Lucknow, U.P. compare: dharma-ketre kuru-ketre... the opening of the Bhagavad-g…t€ SvGaaRYa–laek==aYa for [attaining] the abode (loka) of the Lord (Svarg€ya) svar-g€ya ... svarge g…yate iti svarg€yaƒ — ‘who is glorified in heaven’, the Lord Some read two words svarg€ya lok€ya. XaaENak==–AadYa" ‰zYa" the sages (i) headed by ®aunaka Sahó–SaMaMa( Sa}aMa( AaSaTa they performed a thousand-year sacrifice (satra).” €sata (√€s[a] — to sit, be present) — they sat down, performed 1353 Ta Wk==da Tau MauNaYa" Pa[aTahuRTahuTaaGNaYa" ) SaTk*==Ta& SaUTaMaaSaqNa& PaPa[C^uirdMaadraTa(====)) ta ekad€ tu munayaƒ pr€tar huta-hut€gnayaƒ, sat-ktaˆ s™tam €s…naˆ papracchur idam €dar€t Wk==da Tau “And one day Pa[aTa" huTa–huTaaGNaYa" Tae MauNaYa" those sages (muni), offering sacrifice [daily] in the morning (pr€tar) hut€gni (huta-_agni) — ‘oblation fire’, a sacrifice; huta-hut€gni — ‘who offers a sacrifice’ AaSaqNaMa( SaTa(–k*==TaMa( SaUTaMa( S™ta, who was seated (€s…na) and honored sat-kta — ‘well done’, honored AadraTa( wdMa( PaPa[C^u" they asked [him] with respect the following.” papracchuƒ (√pracch[a] — to ask) — they asked 1354 ‰zYa Ocu" TvYaa %lu PauraaGavaNbadraYaaGavaNa( badraYa

®ukadeva; badarik€ — the berry of the badara; badarik€rama (badarik€-_€rama) — the place of badarik€s ANYae c Paravr–ivd" MauNaYa" and other sages (muni), knowers of everything par€vara-vid — ‘who knows the para (high, metaphysical) and avara (low, physical)’ YaaiNa ivdu" those (€stras) which they know, Tad( SavRMa( all that (those €stras) Tad(–ANauGa]haTa( TvMa( TatvTa" veTQa you know factually by their favor (anugraha), iòGDaSYa iXaZYaSYa [because] for a beloved disciple (iya) snigdha — ‘sticky’, attached, beloved Gaurv" GauùMa( AiPa b]UYau" oTa the teachers (guru) spoke certainly even the secret (guhya).” br™yuƒ (√br™[ñ] — to speak) — they spoke 1355 Ta}a Ta}aaÅSaaYauZMaN>avTaa YaiÜiNaiêTaMa( ) Pau&SaaMaek==aNTaTa" é[eYaSTa‘a" Xa&iSaTauMahRiSa====)) tatra tatr€ñjas€yuman bhavat€ yad vinicitam, puˆs€m ek€ntataƒ reyas tan naƒ aˆsitum arhasi AaYauZMaNa( “O long-lived [S™ta]! €yumat — ‘having a long life’, healthy, long-lived After his father RomaharaŠa S™ta had been killed, ®r…la S™ta Gosv€m… (Ugrarav€ S™ta) was blessed by Baladeva with a long life. Ta}a Ta}a There (in all those scriptures and teachings) Yad( Pau&SaaMa( Wk==aNTaTa" é[eYa" whatever absolute good (reyas) for men (puˆs) >avTaa AÅSaa iviNaiêTaMa( was truly (añjas€) ascertained (vinicita) by you, Tad( Na" (=ASMaaNa(=) Xa&iSaTauMa( AhRiSa that you should tell us.” aˆsitum (√aˆs[u] — to harm; praise) — to praise, proclaim 1356 Pa[aYaeYa k==laviSMaNYauGae JaNaa" ) MaNda" SauMaNdMaTaYaae MaNd>aaGYaa ùuPad]uTaa"====)) pr€yeŠ€lp€yuaƒ sabhya kal€v asmin yuge jan€ƒ, mand€ƒ sumanda-matayo manda-bh€gy€ hy upadrut€ƒ Sa>Ya “O noble [S™ta]! sabhya (from sabh€) — ‘fit for a sabh€ or assembly’, good for society; refined, civilized AiSMaNa( k==laE YauGae In this kali-yuga JaNaa" Pa[aYaeaaGYaa" ih oPad]uTaa" unfortunate or disturbed.” upadruta (upa.√dru — to go near) — ‘gone near’, run after, persecuted, oppressed, disturbed 1357 >aUrqiaUirk==MaaRiaaGaXa" ) ATa" SaaDaae==_}a YaTSaar& SaMauÖ*TYa MaNaqzYaa====) bh™r…Ši bh™ri-karm€Ši rotavy€ni vibh€gaaƒ, ataƒ s€dho ’tra yat s€raˆ samuddhtya man…ay€ b]Uih >ad]aYa >aUTaaNaa& YaeNaaTMaa SauPa[SaqdiTa====)) br™hi bhadr€ya bh™t€n€ˆ yen€tm€ supras…dati >aUrqiaaGaXa" >aUir–k==MaaRi

ATa" SaaDaae Now, O saint (s€dhu) [S™ta]! A}a Yad( SaarMa( MaNaqzYaa SaMauÖ*TYa [After] extracting with thought whatever essence is here man…€ (√man[a] — to know, think) — thought, wisdom; samuddhtya (sam.ud.√h[ñ] — to extract) — [after] extracting YaeNa AaTMaa SauPa[SaqdiTa that by which the heart (€tman) becomes very satisfied, >aUTaaNaaMa( >ad]aYa b]Uih [that] speak for the good (bhadra) of all beings (bh™ta)!” 1358 AaPa‘a" Sa&Sa*iTa& gaaera& Ya‘aaMa ivvXaae Ga*aeiTa SvYa& >aYaMa(====)) €pannaƒ saˆstiˆ ghor€ˆ yan-n€ma vivao gŠan, tataƒ sadyo vimucyeta yad bibheti svayaˆ bhayam YaTPaadSa&é[Yaa" SaUTa MauNaYa" Pa[XaMaaYaNaa" ) SaÛ" PauNaNTYauPaSPa*ía" SvDauRNYaaPaae==_NauSaevYaa====)) yat-p€da-saˆray€ƒ s™ta munayaƒ praam€yan€ƒ, sadyaƒ punanty upasp˜€ƒ svar-dhuny-€po ’nusevay€ k==ae va >aGavTaSTaSYa PauaYaMa( ib>aeiTa because fear (bhaya) itself fears [His name]; Yad(–Paad–Sa&é[Yaa" Pa[XaMa–AYaNaa" MauNaYa" and tranquil sages (muni), under the shelter of whose feet (p€da) praama-ayana — ‘whose path is tranquil’ oPaSPa*ía" SaÛ" PauNaiNTa when contacted they immediately purify, SvDauRNaq–AaPa" ANauSaevYaa [whereas] Ga‰g€ water [purifies only] by [long] practice (anusev€); svar-dhun… — ‘river of heaven’, the Ga‰g€; anusev€ — practice, habit TaSYa PauaGavTa" of that Lord (Bhagav€n) whose activities (karman) are praised (…ya) by sacred verses (loka) k==il–Mal–APahMa( YaXa" the fame (yaas) which destroys the impurities (mala) of kali-yuga k==" va XauiÖ–k==aMa" what person who desires purification (uddhi) Na Xa*

[email protected] 523

1360 k==ilMaaGaTaMaajaYa +ae}ae==_iSMaNvEZaNaeduSTa& SavR>aUTaôdYa& MauiNaMaaNaTaae==_iSMa ))

yaˆ pravrajantam an-upetam apeta-ktyaˆ dvaip€yano viraha-k€tara €juh€va putreti tanmayatay€ taravo ’bhinedus taˆ sarva-bh™ta-hdayaˆ munim €nato ’smi SaUTa" ovac “S™ta Gosv€m… said: ANa(–oPaeTaMa( APaeTa–k*==TYaMa( Pa[v]JaNTaMa( [®ukadeva,] upon leaving without initiation and social duty an-upeta — ‘who has not approached’ [a teacher for education], not initiated; apeta- ktya — ‘who has escaped duty’; pravrajat — [while] departing, leaving home as mendicant YaMa( ivrh–k==aTar" ÜEPaaYaNa" whom Vy€sa (Dvaip€yana), distressed by separation (viraha) k€tara — despair, confusion Pau}a wiTa AaJauhav called ‘O child (putra) [come back]!’, TaNMaYaTaYaa Tarv" Ai>aNaedu" and the trees (taru) echoed with that ... with that distress (?) tanmayat€ (tad.maya.t€) — the state of being absorbed in that; abhineduƒ (from abhi.√nad[a] — to resound) — they resounded TaMa( SavR–>aUTa–ôdYaMa( MauiNaMa( to that sage (muni) [®ukadeva], who is the heart (hdaya) of all beings (bh™ta) AaNaTa" AiSMa I am bowed down.” €nata (€.√nam[a] — to bow, be humble) — bowed, humbled S™ta Gosv€m… begins to speak by offering prayers to his teacher ®ukadeva.

524 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

1363 Ya" SvaNau>aavMai%lé[uiTaSaarMaek==MaDYaaTMadqPaMaiTaiTaTaqzRTaa& TaMaae==_NDaMa( ) Sa&Saair

yaƒ sv€nubh€vam akhila-ruti-s€ram ekam adhy€tma-d…pam atitit…rat€ˆ tamo ’ndham saˆs€riŠ€ˆ karuŠay€ha pur€Ša-guhyaˆ taˆ vy€sa-s™num upay€mi guruˆ mun…n€m ANDaMa( TaMa" AiTaiTaTaqzRTaaMa( Sa&SaairaavMa( Ai%l–é[uiTa–SaarMa( Wk==Ma( ADYaaTMa–dqPaMa( PauraaviÙrac+a AaTMaavGaMaae==_}a YaavaNa( ) Na>a" PaTaNTYaaTMaSaMa& PaTai}a

ahaˆ hi p˜o ’ryamaŠo bhavadbhir €caka €tm€vagamo ’tra y€v€n nabhaƒ patanty €tma-samaˆ patatriŠas tath€ samaˆ viŠu-gatiˆ vipacitaƒ AYaRMaaviÙ" Pa*í" Being asked by you YaavaNa( AaTMa–AvGaMa" as far as my own undertanding (avagama) [reaches] AhMa( ih A}a Aac+ae I [shall] speak on this subject. €cake 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (€.√cak[i‰] — to speak) — I speak PaTai}aa" PaTaiNTa [As] birds traverse the sky (nabhas) as far as they can €tma-sama — ‘equal to one’s self’, according to one’s ability [email protected] 525

TaQaa ivPaiêTa" so the wise also vipacit — ‘who is inspired’, wise SaMaMa( ivZai¢==rDaae+aJae ) AhETauKYaPa[iTahTaa YaYaaTMaa SauPa[SaqdiTa====)) sa vai puˆs€ˆ paro dharmo yato bhaktir adhokaje, ahaituky a-pratihat€ yay€tm€ supras…dati YaTa" “From which ADaae+aJae AhETauk==I A–Pa[iTahTaa >ai¢==" there is causeless and unimpeded love (bhakti) for the Lord (Adhokaja) adhokaja — ‘who is below sense perception’, i.e., transcendental; name of the Lord; prati.√han[a] — to beat against From the process of devotion (s€dhana-bhakti) comes love of God (prema-bhakti). YaYaa AaTMaa SauPa[SaqdiTa [and bhakti means that] by which the self (€tman) is completely satisfied, Sa" vE Pau&SaaMa( Par" DaMaR" that is the supreme dharma for men (puˆs).” 1367 vaSaudeve >aGaviTa >ai¢==YaaeGa" Pa[YaaeiJaTa" ) JaNaYaTYaaXau vEraGYa& jaNa& c YadhETauk==Ma(====)) v€sudeve bhagavati bhakti-yogaƒ prayojitaƒ, janayaty €u vair€gyaˆ jñ€naˆ ca yad ahaitukam >aGaviTa vaSaudeve Pa[YaaeiJaTa" >ai¢==–YaaeGa" “Bhakti-yoga, applied to Lord ViŠu (V€sudeva) AaXau vEraGYaMa( JaNaYaiTa soon causes detachment (vair€gya) Yad( AhETauk==Ma( jaNaMa( c and also knowledge (jñ€na) which is transcendental (ahaituka).” ahaituka — ‘causeless’, which can not be obtained by philosophical argument, i.e., transcendental 1368 DaMaR" SvNauiïTa" Pau&Saa& ivZvKSaeNak==QaaSau Ya" ) NaaeTPaadYaeÛid riTa& é[Ma Wv ih ke==vlMa(====)) dharmaƒ svanu˜hitaƒ puˆs€ˆ vivaksena-kath€su yaƒ, notp€dayed yadi ratiˆ rama eva hi kevalam Ya" SvNauiïTa" DaMaR" “That duty (dharma) which, [even if] well-performed su.anu˜hita — ‘well-followed’ Pau&SaaMa( ivZvKSaeNa–k==QaaSau riTaMa( men’s love (rati) for narrations (kath€) about the Lord (Vivaksena) vivak-sena — ‘whose power reaches everywhere’, name of the Lord as the one to whom sacrifice is offered Yaid Na oTPaadYaeTa( if it does not arouse [such love], ke==vlMa( é[Ma" Wv ih [it] is simply and nothing but [hard] labor (rama).” 1369 DaMaRSYa ùaPavGYaRSYa NaaQaaeR==_QaaRYaaePak==LPaTae ) NaaQaRSYa DaMaŒk==aNTaSYa k==aMaae la>aaYa ih SMa*Ta"====)) dharmasya hy €pavargyasya n€rtho ’rth€yopakalpate, n€rthasya dharmaik€ntasya k€mo l€bh€ya hi smtaƒ AaPavGYaRSYa ih DaMaRSYa AQaaRYa “As purpose (artha) of religion (dharma), which can give liberation €pavargya — ‘leading to apavarga (liberation)’ AQaR" Na oPak==LPaTae wealth (artha) is not befitting. upa.√kp[™] — to be fit, become, lead to DaMaR–Wk==aNTaSYa AQaRSYa la>aaYa And as purpose of artha, which is only meant for dharma k==aMa" Na ih SMa*Ta" sense gratification (k€ma) is not befitting.” 526 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

na smtaƒ — ‘not allowed’, forbidden dharma-artha-k€ma-moka: Generally dharma is performed for artha, and artha is used for k€ma (sense-gratification, at least later in heaven); but artha should be used for dharma, and dharma for moka. 1370 k==aMaSYa NaeiNd]YaPa[qiTalaR>aae JaqveTa YaavTaa ) JaqvSYa TatviJajaSaa NaaQaaeR Yaêeh k==MaRi>a"====)) k€masya nendriya-pr…tir l€bho j…veta y€vat€, j…vasya tattva-jijñ€s€ n€rtho ya ceha karmabhiƒ k==aMaSYa la>a" Na wiNd]Ya–Pa[qiTa" “The purpose of sense gratification (k€ma) is not sensual endulgence YaavTaa JaqveTa [but] so much that one can live. JaqvSYa AQaR" Tatv–iJajaSaa The purpose of life (j…va) is an enquiry (jijñ€s€) into the Absolute (tattva) j…va for j…vana Na Ya" c wh k==MaRi>a" not what is [desired] here by rituals (karman).” ... namely reaching heaven 1371 vdiNTa TatatvivdSTatv& YaJjaNaMaÜYaMa( ) b]øeiTa ParMaaTMaeiTa >aGavaiNaiTa XaBÛTae====)) vadanti tat tattva-vidas tattvaˆ yaj jñ€nam a-dvayam, brahmeti param€tmeti bhagav€n iti abdyate Yad( A–ÜYaMa( jaNaMa( “Knowledge (jñ€na) which is non-dual ... which does not divide the knower and the known b]ø wiTa ParMaaTMaa wiTa >aGavaNa( wiTa XaBÛTae [and which is] called brahma, param€tm€ and bhagav€n, ... by jñ€n…s, yog…s and bhaktas, respectively Tad( Tatv–ivd" TatvMa( vdiNTa that its knowers call the Absolute (tattva).” 1372 ATa" PauiM>aiÜRJaé[eïa vaaGaXa" ) SvNauiïTaSYa DaMaRSYa Sa&iSaiÖhRirTaaeza" Sau–ANauiïTaSYa Thus, well-performed by men (puˆs) vaaGaXa" DaMaRSYa of [such] duty (dharma) according to [their specific position in] varŠ€rama Sa&iSaiÖ" hir–TaaezaGavaNSaaTvTaa& PaiTa" ) é[aeTaVYa" k==IiTaRTaVYaê DYaeYa" PaUJYaê iNaTYada====)) tasm€d ekena manas€ bhagav€n s€tvat€ˆ patiƒ, rotavyaƒ k…rtitavya ca dhyeyaƒ p™jya ca nityad€ TaSMaaTa( Wke==Na MaNaSaa “Therefore, with a concentrated mind (manas) SaaTvTaaMa( PaiTa" >aGavaNa( the Lord (Bhagav€n), master (pati) of the devotees iNaTYada é[aeTaVYa" k==IiTaRTaVYa" c is always to be heard about (rotavya), glorified (k…rtitavya) DYaeYa" PaUJYa" c meditated (dhyeya) and worshiped (p™jya).” 1374 YadNauDYaaiSaNaa===Yau¢==a"===k==MaRGa]iNQaiNabNDaNaMa(===)===i^NdiNTa===k==aeivdaSTaSYa===k==ae===Na===ku==YaaRTk==QaariTaMa(====)) yad-anudhy€sin€ yukt€ƒ karma-granthi-nibandhanam, chindanti kovid€s tasya ko na kury€t kath€-ratim Yad(–ANauDYaa–AiSaNaa Yau¢==a" “Endowed with the sword (asi) of meditation on Him anudhy€ is €ra for anudhy€na [email protected] 527 k==aeivda" k==MaR–Ga]iNQa–iNabNDaNaMa( i^NdiNTa the learned (kovida) cut the binding of the knot (granthi) of karma. karma-granthi-nibandhana — ‘the knot-binding of karma’ TaSYa k==Qaa–riTaMa( k==" Na ku==YaaRTa( Who will not like narrations (kath€) about Him?” Karma creates the aha‰k€ra knot of doership and kath€ destroys [pr€rabdha-] karma. 1375 Satv& rJaSTaMa wiTa Pa[k*==TaeGauR

sattvaˆ rajas tama iti prakter guŠ€s tair yuktaƒ paraƒ purua eka ih€sya dhatte sthity-€daye hari-viriñci-hareti saˆjñ€ƒ rey€ˆsi tatra khalu sattva-tanor nŠ€ˆ syuƒ (The sandhi hareti is €ra for har€ iti.) SatvMa( rJa" TaMa" wiTa Pa[k*==Tae" GauaeiJare MauNaYaae==_QaaGa]e >aGavNTaMaDaae+aJaMa( ) Satv& ivXauÖ& +aeMaaYa k==LPaNTae Yae==_Nau TaaiNah====)) bhejire munayo ’th€gre bhagavantam adhokajam, sattvaˆ viuddhaˆ kem€ya kalpante ye ’nu t€n iha AQa AGa]e “Therefore, in the beginning ivXauÖMa( SatvMa( >aGavNTaMa( ADaae+aJaMa( Lord ViŠu (Adhokaja), who is pure sattva MauNaYa" >aeiJare the sages (muni) worshiped. Yae wh TaaNa( ANau [And] those who follow them now anu — after, those who follow +aeMaaYa k==LPaNTae are [also] eligible for liberation (kema — ‘security’).”

528 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

1378 MauMau+avae gaaeræPaaiNhTva >aUTaPaTaqNaQa ) NaaraYaaJaiNTa ùNaSaUYav"====)) mumukavo ghora-r™p€n hitv€ bh™ta-pat…n atha, n€r€yaŠa-kal€ƒ €nt€ bhajanti hy an-as™yavaƒ AQa ANa(–ASaUYav" MauMau+av" “Therefore, those desiring liberation (mumuku), [although] not envious (of devas) gaaer–æPaaNa( >aUTa–PaTaqNa( ihTva [after] rejecting devas who have dreadful forms (r™pa) bh™ta-pati — ‘lord of beings’, esp. of ghostly beings XaaNTaa" NaaraYaaJaiNTa they worship.” 1379 vaSaudevPara veda vaSaudevPara Ma%a" ) vaSaudevPara YaaeGaa vaSaudevPara" i§==Yaa"====)) v€sudeva-par€ ved€ v€sudeva-par€ makh€ƒ, v€sudeva-par€ yog€ v€sudeva-par€ƒ kriy€ƒ vaSaudevPar& jaNa& vaSaudevPar& TaPa" ) vaSaudevParae DaMaaeR vaSaudevPara GaiTa"====)) v€sudeva-paraˆ jñ€naˆ v€sudeva-paraˆ tapaƒ, v€sudeva-paro dharmo v€sudeva-par€ gatiƒ veda" vaSaudev–Para" “The Vedas are for [understanding] the Lord (V€sudeva) ... and not for karma v€sudeva-para — ‘subordinate or devoted to V€sudeva’ Ma%a" vaSaudev–Para" sacrifices (makha, yajña) are for [worshiping] the Lord YaaeGaa" vaSaudev–Para" yoga [scriptures] are for [attaining] the Lord i§==Yaa" vaSaudev–Para" rituals (kriy€) depend on the Lord jaNaMa( vaSaudev–ParMa( self-realization (jñ€na) depends on the Lord TaPa" vaSaudev–ParMa( penance (tapas) is for [pleasing] the Lord DaMaR" vaSaudev–Par" dharma is for [pleasing] the Lord GaiTa" vaSaudev–Para and the result (gati) [of all activities] depends on the Lord.” 1380 AvTaara ùSa«yeYaa hre" SatviNaDaeiÜRJaa" ) YaQaaivdaiSaNa" ku==LYaa" SarSa" SYau" SahóXa"====)) avat€r€ hy a-sa‰khyey€ hareƒ sattva-nidher dvij€ƒ, yath€vid€sinaƒ kuly€ƒ sarasaƒ syuƒ sahasraaƒ ‰zYaae MaNavae deva MaNauPau}aa MahaEJaSa" ) k==la" SaveR hrerev SaPa[JaaPaTaYa" SMa*Taa"====)) ayo manavo dev€ manu-putr€ mahaujasaƒ, kal€ƒ sarve harer eva sa-praj€patayaƒ smt€ƒ iÜJaa" “O br€hmaŠas! YaQaa A–ivdaiSaNa" SarSa" As from an inexhaustible lake (saras) vid€sin (vi.√das[u] — to perish) — which perishes SahóXa" ku==LYaa" SYau" there can be thousands of rivulets (kuly€), Satv–iNaDae" hre" [so] from the Lord (Hari), the ocean (nidhi) of [uddha-] sattva A–Sa«yeYaa" AvTaara" ih there are innumerable avat€ras — Sa–Pa[JaaPaTaYa" ‰zYa" MaNav" deva" MaNau–Pau}aa" Praj€patis, sages (i), Manus, Devas and sons of Manus Maha–AaeJaSa" [such] powerful beings SaveR hre" Wv k==la" SMa*Taa" are all considered avat€ras (kal€) of the Lord (Hari).”

[email protected] 529

Hinduism — Bh€gavatam 2

1381 Na YaÜciê}aPad& hreYaRXaae JaGaTPaiv}a& Pa[Ga*

na yad vaca citra-padaˆ harer yao jagat-pavitraˆ pragŠ…ta karhicit tad v€yasaˆ t…rtham uanti m€nas€ na yatra haˆs€ niramanty uik-kay€ƒ ic}a–PadMa( “[Even if] very decorative citra-pada — ‘wonderful expression’ Yad( vc" the speech which hre" JaGaTa(–Paiv}aMa( YaXa" Na Pa[Ga*

tad v€g-visargo janat€gha-viplavo yasmin pratilokam a-baddhavaty api n€m€ny anantasya yao ’‰kit€ni yac chŠvanti g€yanti gŠanti s€dhavaƒ A–bÖviTa AiPa “[On the other hand,] even if with irregularities a-baddha — ‘unbound’, not regular, not according to grammar, anything which is not Sanskrit; abaddha.vat — having irregularities YaiSMaNa( Pa[iTa–ëaek==Ma( that [literature] in which at every verse (loka) [and letter] ANaNTaSYa YaXa"–AiªTaaiNa NaaMaaiNa there are the names (n€man) of the Lord (Ananta), depicting His fame (yaas) yaaƒ-a‰kita — ‘marked with the fame’ Yad( SaaDav" Xa*aavviJaRTa& Na Xaae>aTae jaNaMal& iNarÅNaMa( ) ku==Ta" PauNa" Xaìd>ad]Maqìre Na caiPaRTa& k==MaR YadPYak==ar

naikarmyam apy acyuta-bh€va-varjitaˆ na obhate jñ€nam alaˆ nirañjanam kutaƒ punaƒ avad a-bhadram …vare na c€rpitaˆ karma yad apy a-k€raŠam NaEZk==MYaRMa( iNarÅNaMa( AiPa jaNaMa( “Jñ€na, even though non-fruitive and undesignated nir.añjana — ‘unstained’ ACYauTa–>aav–viJaRTaMa( [if] without devotion to the Lord (Acyuta) 530 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

AlMa( Na Xaae>aTae it does not shine much. It is not sufficient for liberation. ku==Ta" PauNa" Then how XaìTa( A–>ad]Ma( k==MaR does karma [shine] which is always inauspicious (a-bhadra) wRìre Na c AiPaRTaMa( and not offered to the Lord (…vara) Yad( AiPa A–k==araRJa‘aPaKvae==_Qa PaTaetaTaae Yaid ) Ya}a Kv va>ad]Ma>aUdMauZYa ik&== k==ae vaQaR Aaáae==_>aJaTaa& SvDaMaRTa" ))

tyaktv€ sva-dharmaˆ caraŠ€mbujaˆ harer bhajann a-pakvo ’tha patet tato yadi yatra kva v€bhadram abh™d amuya kiˆ ko v€rtha €pto ’bhajat€ˆ sva-dharmataƒ Sv–DaMaRMa( TYa¤a “[After] giving up his duty [in society] hre" craJaNa( and worshiping the lotus-feet of the Lord (Hari) Yaid A–PaKv" if a person would be immature AQa TaTa" PaTaeTa( and [somehow] fall from that [bhakti], Ya}a Kv va wherever [he would take birth next] AMauZYa A–>ad]Ma( A>aUTa( ik==Ma( was there (will there be) his misfortune? amuya (〈6.1〉 of adas) — his A–>aJaTaaMa( [And] for those who are not worshiping Sv–DaMaRTa" k==ae va AQaR" Aaá" is there anything gained [only] from their duty?” ... without bhakti 1385 TaSYaEv heTaae" Pa[YaTaeTa k==aeivdae Na l>YaTae Yad( >a]MaTaaMauPaYaRDa" ) Taç>YaTae du"%vdNYaTa" Sau%& k==aleNa SavR}a Ga>aqrr&hSaa ))

tasyaiva hetoƒ prayateta kovido na labhyate yad bhramat€m upary adhaƒ tal labhyate duƒkhavad anyataƒ sukhaˆ k€lena sarvatra gabh…ra-raˆhas€ oPair ADa" >a]MaTaaMa( “By (‘for’) [living beings] wandering [between] high and low [species] Yad( Na l>YaTae what is not obtained, TaSYa Wv heTaae" k==aeivd" Pa[YaTaeTa for that purpose (hetu) [of bhakti] alone the wise should endeavor. Ga>aqr–r&hSaa k==aleNa By inconceivable time (k€la) gabh…ra-raˆhas — ‘deep movement’, whose activity is inconceivable du"%vTa( just like misery ... as misery is obtained without endeavor Tad( Sau%Ma( that [material] happiness (sukha) ANYaTa" SavR}a l>YaTae is obtained by some cause elsewhere.” By some cause ... by some past karma; elsewhere ... even in hell. N€rada to Vys€sa: 1386 NaaMaaNYaNaNTaSYa hTa}aPa" Pa#=NGauùaiNa >ad]ai

[email protected] 531

n€m€ny anantasya hata-trapaƒ pa˜han guhy€ni bhadr€Ši kt€ni ca smaran g€ˆ parya˜aˆs tu˜a-man€ gata-sphaƒ k€laˆ prat…kan vimado vimatsaraƒ hTa–}aPa" ANaNTaSYa NaaMaaiNa Pa#=Na( “[Then while] without reservation chanting the names (n€man) of the Lord (Ananta) hata-trapa — ‘who is without reservation (trap€)’ GauùaiNa >ad]aiai¢==YaaeGaeNa MaNaiSa SaMYak(== Pa[iaPaÛTae====)) yay€ sammohito j…va €tm€naˆ tri-guŠ€tmakam, paro ’pi manute ’narthaˆ tat-ktaˆ c€bhipadyate ANaQaaeRPaXaMa& Saa+aaÙi¢==YaaeGaMaDaae+aJae ) laek==SYaaJaaNaTaae ivÜa&ê§e== SaaTvTaSa&ihTaaMa(====)) anarthopaamaˆ s€k€d bhakti-yogam adhokaje, lokasy€j€nato vidv€ˆ cakre s€tvata-saˆhit€m YaSYaa& vE é[UYaMaaai¢==åTPaÛTae Pau&Sa" Xaaek==Maaeh>aYaaPaha====)) yasy€ˆ vai r™yam€Š€y€ˆ kŠe parama-p™rue, bhaktir utpadyate puˆsaƒ oka-moha-bhay€pah€ >ai¢==–YaaeGaeNa “By bhakti-yoga AMale SaMYak(== Pa[iaPaÛTae it accepts misery (an-artha), ANaQaR–oPaXaMaMa( and, mitigating miseries (an-artha) 532 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

ADaae+aJae Saa+aaTa( >ai¢==–YaaeGaMa( direct (4) bhakti-yoga to the Lord (Adhokaja) [Vy€sa saw]. A–JaaNaTa" laek==SYa For the ignorant world (loka) ivÜaNa( SaaTvTa–Sa&ihTaaMa( c§e== the sage [Vy€sa] compiled (‘made’) the Bh€gavatam (s€tvata-saˆhit€) YaSYaaMa( vE é[UYaMaaaYa–APaha >ai¢==" bhakti, which destroys all lamentation (oka), illusion (moha) and fear (bhaya) Pau&Sa" oTPaÛTae appears for a man (puˆs).” 1389 Sa Sa&ihTaa& >aaGavTaq& k*==TvaNau§==MYa caTMaJaMa( ) Xauk==MaDYaaPaYaaMaaSa iNav*itaiNarTa& MauiNa"====)) sa saˆhit€ˆ bh€gavat…ˆ ktv€nukramya c€tmajam, ukam adhy€pay€m€sa nivtti-nirataˆ muniƒ Sa" MauiNa" “That sage (muni) [Vy€sa] >aaGavTaqMa( Sa&ihTaaMa( k*==Tva [after] compiling the Bh€gavatam (bh€gavata-saˆhit€) ANau§==MYa c and [after] revising [it] anu.√kram[u] — to follow, go through iNav*ita–iNarTaMa( AaTMa–JaMa( Xauk==Ma( to his son (€tma-ja) ®ukadeva, who was [already] engaged in renunciation ADYaaPaYaaMaaSa he taught [it].” 1390 XaaENak== ovac Sa vE iNav*itaiNarTa" SavR}aaePae+ak==ae MauiNa" ) k==SYa va b*hTaqMaeTaaMaaTMaaraMa" SaMa>YaSaTa(====)) sa vai nivtti-nirataƒ sarvatropekako muniƒ, kasya v€ bhat…m et€m €tm€r€maƒ samabhyasat XaaENak==" ovac – “®aunaka said: Sa" vE iNav*ita–iNarTa" That [®ukadeva] who was [already] engaged in renunciation AaTMa–AaraMa" SavR}a–oPae+ak==" MauiNa" the self-satisfied and to everything indifferent sage (muni) upekaka — ‘overlooking’, disregarding k==SYa va for what reason WTaaMa( b*hTaqMa( SaMa>YaSaTa( did he learn that extensive [saˆhit€, the Bh€gavatam]?” √as[u] — to throw; abhi.√as[u] — to practice; abhy€sa — practice; sam.abhyasat — he practiced completely 1391 SaUTa ovac AaTMaaraMaaê MauNaYaae iNaGa]RNQaa APYauå§==Mae ) ku==vRNTYahETauk==I& >ai¢==iMaTQaM>aUTaGauai¢==Ma( ku==vRiNTa perform unmotivated bhakti to the Lord (Urukrama) — uru-krama — ‘who takes great steps’, name of ViŠu [email protected] 533 wTQaM>aUTa–Gau

534 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Bh€gavatam 3

®ukadeva to Par…kit: 1392 é[qXauk== ovac é[aeTaVYaadqiNa raJaeNd] Na*araraGavaNaqìrae hir" ) é[aeTaVYa" k==IiTaRTaVYaê SMaTaRVYaêeC^Taa>aYaMa(====)) tasm€d bh€rata sarv€tm€ bhagav€n …varo hariƒ, rotavyaƒ k…rtitavya ca smartavya cecchat€bhayam >aarTa “O Par…kit! TaSMaaTa( A–>aYaMa( wC^Taa Therefore, by one desiring fearlessness (liberation) SavaRTMaa >aGavaNa( wRìr" hir" the Supreme Lord Hari, soul of all é[aeTaVYa" k==IiTaRTaVYa" c SMaTaRVYa" c is to be heard, glorified and remembered.” 1395 WTaavaNSaa«yYaaeGaa>Yaa& SvDaMaRPairiNaïYaa ) JaNMala>a" Par" Pau&SaaMaNTae NaaraYaYaaMa( “By S€‰khya (jñ€na-yoga) and Yoga (a˜€‰ga-yoga) Sv–DaMaR–PairiNaïYaa and by doing one’s occupational duty (karma-yoga) WTaavaNa( Pau&SaaMa( Par" JaNMa–la>a" men’s supreme benefit (l€bha) of taking birth (janman) is this much ... i.e., this is the highest benefit ANTae NaaraYaaYaMa( ) YaaeiGaNaa& Na*Pa iNaaYaMa( wC^TaaMa( Desiring liberation a-kutaƒ-bhaya — ‘fear from nowhere’, fearlessness; liberation [email protected] 535 iNaivRÛMaaNaaNaaMa( YaaeiGaNaaMa( for [such] detached yog…s nirvidyam€na — ‘who are indifferent’ to this world WTad( hre" NaaMa–ANauk==ITaRNaMa( this glorification of the name (n€man) of the Lord (Hari) iNaa" Parae+aEhaRYaNaEirh ) vr& MauhUTa| ividTa& ga$=Tae é[eYaSae YaTa"====)) kiˆ pramattasya bahubhiƒ parokair h€yanair iha, varaˆ muh™rtaˆ viditaˆ gha˜ate reyase yataƒ Pa[MataSYa “For one who is careless ik==Ma( wh bhui>a" Parae+aE" haYaNaE" what is the use of many inexperienced years in this world? paroka — ‘not visible’, without special characteristics ividTaMa( MauhUTaRMa( vrMa( One experienced moment (muh™rta) is better (vara) YaTa" é[eYaSae ga$=Tae by which one endeavors for liberation (reyas).” ... therefore, do not worry that not much time is left to practice reyase 〈4.1〉 — for reyas; gha˜ate (gha˜[a] 1A — to endeavor) — he endeavors; (other reading:) gha˜eta — he can endeavor 1398 ke==icTSvdehaNTaôRdYaavk==aXae Pa[adeXaMaa}a& Pauåz& vSaNTaMa( ) cTau>auRJa& k==ÅrQaa®Xa«GadaDar& Daar

kecit sva-deh€ntar-hday€vak€e pr€deam€traˆ puruaˆ vasantam catur-bhujaˆ kañja-rath€‰ga-a‰kha-gad€-dharaˆ dh€raŠay€ smaranti Pa[Sa‘av£& NailNaaYaTae+a

prasanna-vaktraˆ nalin€yatekaŠaˆ kadamba-kiñjalka-pia‰ga-v€sasam lasan-mah€ratna-hiraŠmay€‰gadaˆ sphuran mah€-ratna-kir…˜a-kuŠalam oi‘ad]ôTPaªJak==iarTNak==NDarMaMlaNal+MYaa vNaMaalYaaicTaMa( ))

unnidra-ht-pa‰kaja-karŠik€laye yogevar€sth€pita-p€da-pallavam r…-lakmaŠaˆ kaustubha-ratna-kandharam aml€na-lakmy€ vana-m€lay€citam iv>aUizTa& Mae%lYaa®ulqYakE==MaRhaDaNaENaURPaurk==ªa" ) iòGDaaMalaku==iÄTaNaqlku==NTalEivRraecMaaNaaNaNahaSaPaeXalMa( ))

vibh™itaˆ mekhalay€‰gul…yakair mah€-dhanair n™pura-ka‰kaŠ€dibhiƒ snigdh€mal€kuñcita-n…la-kuntalair virocam€n€nana-h€sa-pealam ke==icd( DaarauRJaMa( with four arms, holding lotus, wheel, conch (a‰kha) and club (gad€); rath€‰ga (ratha-a‰ga) — ‘part of a chariot’, a wheel Pa[Sa‘a–v£Ma( with a mouth showing happiness 536 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

NailNa–AaYaTa–wR+aa–rTNa–k==NDarMa( one whose neck is the Kaustubha jewel (ratna) kandhar€ — neck AãaNa–l+MYaa vNa–MaalYaa AaicTaMa( who is covered with a forest [flower] garland of ever-fresh beauty; a-ml€na — ‘unwithered’, clear, bright; €cita — ‘collected’, heaped Mae%lYaa Maha–DaNaE" A®ulqYakE==" NaUPaur–k==ªa" with a girdle, precious rings, anklets and bracelets iv>aUizTaMa( who is decorated, iòGDa–AMal–Aaku==iÄTa–Naql–ku==NTalE" which [face] is with soft, shining and curled bluish locks ivraecMaaNa–AaNaNa–haSa–PaeXalMa( who is charming with a smile on His shining face.” 1399 WkE==k==Xaae==_®aiNa iDaYaaNau>aavYaeTPaadaid YaavÖiSaTa& Gada>a*Ta" ) iJaTa& iJaTa& SQaaNaMaPaaeù DaarYaeTPar& Par& XauDYaiTa DaqYaRQaa YaQaa ))

ekaikao ’‰g€ni dhiy€nubh€vayet p€d€di y€vad dhasitaˆ gad€bhtaƒ jitaˆ jitaˆ sth€nam apohya dh€rayet paraˆ paraˆ udhyati dh…r yath€ yath€ Gada>a*Ta" Paad–Aaid YaavTa( hiSaTaMa( “From the feet of the Lord (Gad€bht) upto [His] smile (hasita) Wk==–Wk==Xa" A®aiNa iDaYaa ANau>aavYaeTa( on all single limbs (a‰ga) one should meditate with the intelligence (dh…), YaQaa YaQaa Daq" XauDYaiTa and as the intelligence is purified iJaTaMa( iJaTaMa( SQaaNaMa( APaaeù [after] leaving the specific achieved stage ParMa( ParMa( DaarYaeTa( one should meditate on the next higher one.” As the intelligence is gradually purified, the mind is steadied in the meditation on a specific limb, and one can progress to the next limb. 1400 b]øvcRSak==aMaSTau YaJaeTa b]øaavSauMa(===)===vSauk==aMaae===vSaUNåd]aNvqYaRk==aMaae==_Qa===vqYaRvaNa(====)) dev…ˆ m€y€ˆ tu r…-k€mas tejas-k€mo vibh€vasum, vasu-k€mo vas™n rudr€n v…rya-k€mo ’tha v…ryav€n A‘aaÛk==aMaSTvidiTa&==SvGaRk==aMaae==_idTae"==SauTaaNa(=)=ivìaNdevaNraJYak==aMa"=SaaDYaaNSa&SaaDak==ae==ivXaaMa(=)) ann€dya-k€mas tv aditiˆ svarga-k€mo ’diteƒ sut€n, viv€n dev€n r€jya-k€maƒ s€dhy€n saˆs€dhako vi€m AaYauZk==aMaae==_iìNaaE devaE Pauiík==aMa wla& YaJaeTa( ) Pa[iTaïak==aMa" Pauåzae raedSaq laek==MaaTaraE====)) €yu-k€mo ’vinau devau pu˜i-k€ma il€ˆ yajet, prati˜h€-k€maƒ puruo rodas… loka-m€tarau [email protected] 537

æPaai>ak==aMaae===GaNDavaRNa(===ñqk==aMaae==_PSar===ovRXaqMa(===)===AaiDaPaTYak==aMa"===SaveRza&===YaJaeTa===ParMaeiïNaMa(====)) r™p€bhik€mo gandharv€n str…-k€mo ’psara urva…m, €dhipatya-k€maƒ sarve€ˆ yajeta parame˜hinam raJYak==aMaae MaNaUNdevai‘a‰RiTa& Tvi>acrNYaJaeTa( ) k==aMak==aMaae YaJaeTSaaeMaMak==aMa" Pauåz& ParMa(====)) r€jya-k€mo man™n dev€n nirtiˆ tv abhicaran yajet, k€ma-k€mo yajet somam a-k€maƒ puruaˆ param b]ø–vcRSa–k==aMa" Tau “Desiring sacred knowledge b]øaavSauMa( desiring energy (tejas) ... Agni vSau–k==aMa" vSaUNa( desiring wealth (vasu) ... the Vasus vqYaR–k==aMa" AQa vqYaRvaNa( åd]aNa( desiring power (v…rya) and to become a hero ... the Rudras; A‘a–AÛ–k==aMa" Tau AidiTaMa( desiring grains (anna) and food [one should worship] Aditi SvGaR–k==aMa" AidTae" SauTaaNa( desiring heaven (svarga) ... the sons of Aditi raJYa–k==aMa" ivìaNa( devaNa( desiring a kingdom (r€jya) ... the Vivadevas ivXaaMa( Sa&SaaDak==" SaaDYaaNa( desiring to win the people ... the S€dhyas; vi — settlement, communinity, people; saˆs€dhaka — who wishes to conquer or win AaYau"–k==aMa" AiìNaaE devaE YaJaeTa( desiring a long life (€yus) ... the two Avin… Devas Pauií–k==aMa" wlaMa( desiring prosperity ... the Il€ (the earth) Pa[iTaïa–k==aMa" Pauåz" and a person (purua) desiring a position (prati˜h€) laek==–MaaTaraE raedSaq ... heaven and earth (rodas…), the mothers of the world (loka); æPa–Ai>ak==aMa" GaNDavaRNa( YaJaeTa desiring beauty (r™pa) one should worship the Gandharvas ñq–k==aMa" APSar" ovRXaqMa( desiring a good wife (str…) ... the Apsaras with Urva… SaveRzaMa( AaiDaPaTYa–k==aMa" ParMaeiïNaMa( desiring lordship (€dhipatya) over all ... Lord Brahm€; ... raJYa–k==aMa" MaNaUNa( devaNa( YaJaeTa( desiring to be king one should worship the devas for the manvantaras Ai>acrNa( Tau iNa‰RiTaMa( desiring to do harm ... the evil/death abhicaran (abhi.√car[a] — to do harm) — [while] doing harm k==aMa–k==aMa" SaaeMaMa( YaJaeTa( desiring sense gratification (k€ma) one should worship Soma — A–k==aMa" ParMa( PauåzMa( and desiring nothing ... the Supreme Lord (purua).” 1401 Ak==aMa" SavRk==aMaae va Maae+ak==aMa odarDaq" ) Taqv]eai¢==YaaeGaeNa YaJaeTa Pauåz& ParMa(====)) a-k€maƒ sarva-k€mo v€ moka-k€ma ud€ra-dh…ƒ, t…vreŠa bhakti-yogena yajeta puruaˆ param A–k==aMa" SavR–k==aMa" Maae+a–k==aMa" va “Desiring nothing, everything (sarva) or liberation (moka) odar–Daq" one who has a broad intelligence (dh…), Taqv]eai¢==–YaaeGaeNa with unbroken bhakti-yoga ParMa( PauåzMa( YaJaeTa he should worship the Supreme Lord.”

538 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Bh€gavatam 4

The Lord said: 1402 AhMaevaSaMaevaGa]e NaaNYaÛTSadSaTParMa( ) Paêadh& YadeTaÀ Yaae==_viXaZYaeTa Saae==_SMYahMa(====)) aham ev€sam ev€gre n€nyad yat sad-asat-param, pac€d ahaˆ yad etac ca yo ’vaiyeta so ’smy aham AGa]e Wv AhMa( Wv AaSaMa( “In the beginning (agra) it was Me alone who existed, Yad( SaTa(–ASaTa(–ParMa( Na ANYaTa( there [was] nothing else which [was] beyond the gross (sat) and subtle (a-sat). ... as the cause of both, because even the pradh€na was at that time merged in the Lord PaêaTa( AhMa( Thereafter I exist Yad( WTad( c and whatever this [world] is [is also Me]. Ya" AviXaZYaeTa Whatever will remain [at the time of destruction] Sa" AhMa( AiSMa that is Me [alone].” 1403 ‰Tae==_Qa| YaTPa[TaqYaeTa Na Pa[TaqYaeTa caTMaiNa ) TaiÜÛadaTMaNaae MaaYaa& YaQaa>aaSaae YaQaa TaMa"====)) te ’rthaˆ yat prat…yeta na prat…yeta c€tmani, tad vidy€d €tmano m€y€ˆ yath€bh€so yath€ tamaƒ YaQaa Aa>aaSa" YaQaa TaMa" “Like a reflection, like a shadow (‘darkness’) AQaRMa( ‰Tae without [real] value (artha) Yad( Pa[TaqYaeTa is whatever may appear [to be real] AaTMaiNa c Na Pa]TaqYaeTa and does not appear [to be situated] in Me. Tad( AaTMaNa" MaaYaaMa( ivÛaTa( One should know it to be My M€y€.” ... if someone thinks that anything exists besides the Lord, it is called illusion 1404 YaQaa MahaiNTa >aUTaaiNa >aUTaezUÀavceZvNau ) Pa[ivíaNYaPa[ivíaiNa TaQaa Taezu Na TaeZvhMa(====)) yath€ mah€nti bh™t€ni bh™te™cc€vacev anu, pravi˜€ny a-pravi˜€ni tath€ teu na tev aham YaQaa MahaiNTa >aUTaaiNa “Just as the mahat elements oÀ–Avcezu >aUTaezu ANau Pa[ivíaiNa have entered the various beings after [creation] ucca-avaca — ‘high and low’, great and small A–Pa[ivíaiNa and have not entered, ... the mahat elements make up all beings and are yet aloof as their subtle cause TaQaa AhMa( Taezu Na Taezu so am I in them and not in them.” 1405 WTaavdev iJajaSYa& TatviJajaSauNaaTMaNa" ) ANvYaVYaiTarek==a>Yaa& YaTSYaaTSavR}a SavRda====)) et€vad eva jijñ€syaˆ tattva-jijñ€sun€tmanaƒ, anvaya-vyatirek€bhy€ˆ yat sy€t sarvatra sarvad€ Yad( SavR}a SavRda SYaaTa( “Which exist in all space and time, ... namely the Lord WTaavTa( Wv iJajaSYaMa( that (‘so far’) is to be searched for AaTMaNa" Tatv–iJajaSauNaa by one inquiring into the truth of the €tm€ ANvYa–VYaiTarek==a>YaaMa( by [means of] inclusion and exclusion.” ... “This is real, this is not real.” [email protected] 539

These four verses are the seed of the Bh€gavatam, called catuƒ-lok…. 1406 Yaê MaU!TaMaae laeke== Yaê buÖe" Par& GaTa" ) Taavu>aaE Sau%MaeDaeTae i©==XYaTYaNTairTaae JaNa"====)) ya ca m™hatamo loke ya ca buddheƒ paraˆ gataƒ, t€v ubhau sukham edhete kliyaty antarito janaƒ laeke== Ya" c MaU!TaMa" “In this world (loka), the one who is most foolish (m™ha.tama) ... being absorbed in the bodily concept of life Ya" c buÖe" ParMa( GaTa" and the one who has gone beyond [material] intelligence, ... having obtained spiritual self-realization TaaE o>aaE Sau%Ma( WDaeTae those two enjoy happiness (sukha) ... which they get, either material or spiritual, because they have no doubt ANTairTa" JaNa" i©==XYaiTa [but] those in between suffer.” ... by their doubts 1407 iTaiTa+av" k==aåiaUzaUzaviNTa ôTk==aRi¢==rNau§==iMaZYaiTa ))

sat€ˆ prasa‰g€n mama v…rya-saˆvido bhavanti ht-karŠa-ras€yan€ƒ kath€ƒ taj-joaŠ€d €v apavarga-vartmani raddh€ ratir bhaktir anukramiyati MaMa vqYaR–Sa&ivd" “Which give actual knowledge of My deeds ôd(–k==aviNTa come from the association of devotees (sat). Tad(–Jaaezai¢==" faith (raddh€), attachment (rati) and devotion (bhakti) AaXau ANau§==iMaZYaiTa quickly (€u) follows one after another.”

540 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Bh€gavatam 5

N€rada to Dhruva: 1409 Naard ovac DaMaaRQaRk==aMaMaae+aa:Ya& Ya wC^eC^\eYa AaTMaNa" ) Wk==Maev hreSTa}a k==arad]& Tae YaMauNaaYaaSTa$=& Xauic ) Pauad]Ma( Tae “O son, fortune (bhadra) be unto you! Tad( Therefore, ... to worship the Lord YaMauNaaYaa" Ta$=Ma( to the bank (ta˜a) of the Yamun€ Xauic PauaDYaaYaeNMaNaSaa GauåaDYaaYaeTa( one should meditate on the [Lord, the supreme] teacher (guru).” [email protected] 541

... in the step called dh€raŠ€ 1412 p NaMaae >aGavTae vaSaudevaYa ) oˆ namo bhagavate v€sudev€ya MaN}aeaaGaivTa(====)) mantreŠ€nena devasya kury€d dravyamay…ˆ budhaƒ, sarpary€ˆ vividhair dravyair dea-k€la-vibh€ga-vit AaeMa( NaMa" >aGavTae vaSaudevaYa “Om, my obeisance (namas) to Lord V€sudeva! — ANaeNa MaN}aeaaGa–ivd( buDa" the wise man (budha), considering the right place (dea) and time (k€la) devSYa d]VYaMaYaqMa( SaPaYaaRMa( ku==YaaRTa( he should perform the factual worship of the Lord (deva).” dravya.maya — ‘made with materials’, substantial 1413 YaSYa Pa[Sa‘aae >aGavaNGauahRir" ) TaSMaE NaMaiNTa >aUTaaiNa iNaMNaMaaPa wv SvYaMa(====)) yasya prasanno bhagav€n guŠair maitry-€dibhir hariƒ, tasmai namanti bh™t€ni nimnam €pa iva svayam YaSYa MaE}aq–Aaidi>a" GauaGavaNa( hir" Pa[Sa‘a" Lord ViŠu (Hari) is satisfied, TaSMaE >aUTaaiNa NaMaiNTa to him all living being (bh™ta) bow down iNaMNaMa( SvYaMa( AaPa" wv as water by itself [‘bows’] down.” ... as water automatically flows downwards The instructions given by Prahl€da: 1414 Pa[úad ovac TaTSaaDau MaNYae==_SaurvYaR deihNaa& Sada SaMauiÜGNaiDaYaaMaSad(Ga]haTa( ) ihTvaTMaPaaTa& Ga*hMaNDakU==Pa& vNa& GaTaae YaÖirMaaé[YaeTa ))

tat s€dhu manye ’sura-varya dehin€ˆ sad€ samudvigna-dhiy€m a-sad-grah€t hitv€tma-p€taˆ gham andha-k™paˆ vanaˆ gato yad dharim €rayeta Pa[úad" ovac – ASaur–vYaR “Prahl€da said: O best of the Asuras! A–SaTa(–Ga]haTa( Because of accepting the false (a-sat) [bodily identification] Sada SaMauiÜGNa–iDaYaaMa( deihNaaMa( for those embodied beings (dehin) whose mind is [thus] always full of anxiety Tad( SaaDau MaNYae that I consider best, Yad( that AaTMa–PaaTaMa( ANDa–kU==PaMa( which is the cause of one’s falldown, and a dried up (‘blind’) well (k™pa) ... a well which is dried up, causes great misery Ga*hMa( ihTva [after] giving up [such] household [life] vNaMa( GaTa" having gone to the forest (vana) hirMa( Aaé[YaeTa one should take shelter of the Lord (Hari).”

542 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

1415 MaiTaNaR k*==ZaPaÛeTa Ga*hv]TaaNaaMa( ) AdaNTaGaaei>aivRXaTaa& TaiMaó& PauNa" PauNaêivRTacvR

matir na kŠe parataƒ svato v€ mitho ’bhipadyeta gha-vrat€n€m a-d€nta-gobhir viat€ˆ tamisraˆ punaƒ puna carvita-carvaŠ€n€m Ga*h–v]TaaNaaMa( “For those who are attached (‘avowed’) to their home (gha) A–daNTa–Gaaei>a" TaiMaóMa( ivXaTaaMa( who are entering the darkness (tamisra) [of hell] because of their uncontrolled (a-d€nta) senses (go) ... because they perform sin, being impelled by their uncontrolled senses PauNa" PauNa" civRTa–cvRaPaÛeTa [such] inclination (mati) towards the Lord (KŠa) does not take place ParTa" SvTa" iMaQa" va [neither] from [the instruction of] others, [nor] by own or mutual [effort].” ... neither from the guru, by own speculation, or from discussions with other common people 1416 Na Tae ivdu" SvaQaRGaiTa& ih ivZ

na te viduƒ sv€rtha-gatiˆ hi viŠuˆ dur€ay€ ye bahir-artham€ninaƒ andh€ yath€ndhair upan…yam€n€s te ’p…a-tanty€m uru-d€mni baddh€ƒ Yae duraXaYaa" “Those who are materialistic-minded bih"–AQaR–MaaiNaNa" who give importance (manin) to external [sense-] objects [only] ANDaE" oPaNaqYaMaaNaa" ANDaa" YaQaa just as blind men (andha), being lead by [other] blind men ... as they are all missing the path wRXa–TaNTYaaMa( oå–daiMNa in the strong [karma] bondage (d€man — rope) made by the Lord ... ropes in the form of the injunctions of the Vedas …a-tanti — ‘a string (tanti) [made] by the Lord’ Tae AiPa bÖa" they are also bound. Sv–AQaR–GaiTaMa( ih ivZaaGavTaaiNah ) dulR>a& MaaNauz& JaNMa TadPYaDa]uvMaQaRdMa(====)) kaum€ra €caret pr€jño dharm€n bh€gavat€n iha, durlabhaˆ m€nuaˆ janma tad apy a-dhruvam artha-dam wh Pa[aj" “Here [in a human body] a wise man (pr€jña) >aaGavTaaNa( DaMaaRNa( [his] duties to [please] the Lord k==aEMaare AacreTa( he should begin [even] in youth (kaum€ra), ... and not wait with his spiritual life till old age MaaNauzMa( JaNMa [because] a human birth (janman) AQaR–dMa( dulR>aMa( is valueable [for self-realization] and rare [among all species] Tad( AiPa A–Da]uvMa( and it is also uncertain.” [email protected] 543

... nobody knows its end 1418 Sau%MaEiNd]Yak&== dETYaa dehYaaeGaeNa deihNaaMa( ) SavR}a l>YaTae dEvaÛQaa du"%MaYaTNaTa"====)) sukham aindriyakaˆ daity€ deha-yogena dehin€m, sarvatra labhyate daiv€d yath€ duƒkham a-yatnataƒ dETYaa" “O Daityas! deihNaaMa( deh–YaaeGaeNa For [all] embodied beings (dehin), by contact with a body (deha) A–YaTNaTa" dEvaTa( without effort, by destiny (daiva) ... without effort at the present moment, just by one’s previous karma WeiNd]Yak==Ma( Sau%Ma( sensual happiness (sukha) SavR}a l>YaTae is achieved everywhere (in all species), YaQaa du"%Ma( just like misery (duƒkha).” ... comes on its own 1419 Pau&Saae vzRXaTa& ùaYauSTadDa| caiJaTaaTMaNa" ) iNaZf==l& YadSaaE ra}Yaa& XaeTae==_NDa& Pa[aiPaTaSTaMa"====)) puˆso vara-ataˆ hy €yus tad-ardhaˆ c€jit€tmanaƒ, niphalaˆ yad asau r€try€ˆ ete ’ndhaˆ pr€pitas tamaƒ AaYau" vzR–XaTaMa( ih “Lifetime is [only] one hundred years A–iJaTa–AaTMaNa" Pau&Sa" and of a person (puˆs) who is not self-controlled Tad(–ADaRMa( c iNaZf==lMa( half (ardha) of it is fruitless, Yad( ANDaMa( TaMa" Pa[aiPaTa" because, being possessed of thick (‘blind’) darkness (tamas) ... of ignorance ASaaE ra}YaaMa( XaeTae he sleeps at night (r€tri).” 1420 MauGDaSYa baLYae kE==Xaaere §==I@Taae YaaiTa iv&XaiTa" ) JarYaa Ga]STadehSYa YaaTYak==LPaSYa iv&XaiTa"====)) mugdhasya b€lye kaiore kr…ato y€ti viˆatiƒ, jaray€ grasta-dehasya y€ty a-kalpasya viˆatiƒ baLYae MauGDaSYa “In boyhood (b€lya) when one is a fool ... about what is good and bad kE==Xaaere §==I@Ta" and in youth (kaiora) when one is playing iv&XaiTa" YaaiTa twenty [years] pass, ... in each age ten years JarYaa Ga]STa–dehSYa A–k==LPaSYa and when one is without determination, one’s body (deha) being seized by old age (jar€) iv&XaiTa" YaaiTa [also] twenty [years] pass.” ... which leaves a maximum of sixty years, of which half is spent sleeping 1421 Na ùCYauTa& Pa[qaUTaaNaa& iSaÖTvaidh SavRTa"====)) na hy acyutaˆ pr…Šayato bahv-€y€so ’sur€tma-j€ƒ, €tmatv€t sarva-bh™t€n€ˆ siddhatv€d iha sarvataƒ ASaur–AaTMa–Jaa" “O sons (€tma-ja) of Asuras! SavR–>aUTaaNaaMa( AaTMaTvaTa( Because He is the Supersoul of all beings (bh™ta) wh SavRTa" iSaÖTvaTa( and because it can [therefore] be done everywhere ... in space and time, i.e., in every stage of life ACYauTaMa( Pa[q

Na ih bhu–AaYaaSa" there is no great endeavor.” ... young age is not an impediment

[email protected] 545

Hinduism — Bh€gavatam 6

1422 é[qXauk== ovac vaSaudevk==QaaPa[XNa" Pauåza&ñqNPauNaaiTa ih ) v¢==ar& Pa[C^k&== é[aeTa›&STaTPaadSaill& YaQaa====)) v€sudeva-kath€-pranaƒ puru€ˆs tr…n pun€ti hi, vakt€raˆ pracchakaˆ rotŽˆs tat-p€da-salilaˆ yath€ é[q–Xauk==" ovac “®ukadeva said: v¢==arMa( Pa[C^k==Ma( é[aeTa›Na( The speaker (vakt), inquirer and those who listen — vaSaudev–k==Qaa–Pa[XNa" a question on the topic of the Lord (V€sudeva) }aqNa( PauåzaNa( PauNaaiTa ih purifies three [kinds of] persons (purua), Tad(–Paad–SaillMa( YaQaa just as the water (salila) from His feet.” ... as the Ga‰g€ purifies the three worlds Description of autumn in Vnd€vana: 1423 Xarda NaqrJaaeTPatYaa Naqraia]íaNaaiMav ceTaa&iSa PauNaYaaeRGaiNazevYaa====)) arad€ n…rajotpatty€ n…r€Ši praktiˆ yayuƒ, bhra˜€n€m iva cet€ˆsi punar yoga-nievay€ NaqrJa–oTPatYaa Xarda “By the autumn, which generates lotus flowers (n…raja) Naqraia]íaNaaMa( ceTaa&iSa wv like the minds (cetas) of those fallen (bhra˜a) [from yoga] PauNa" YaaeGa–iNazevYaa [which become pure] by again practicing yoga.” 1424 VYaaeMNaae==_B>a]& >aUTaXaabLYa& >auv" PaªMaPaa& MalMa( ) XarÂharaé[iMaai¢==YaRQaaXau>aMa(====)) vyomno ’bbhraˆ bh™ta-€balyaˆ bhuvaƒ pa‰kam ap€ˆ malam, araj jah€r€ramiŠ€ˆ kŠe bhaktir yath€ubham VYaaeMNa" AB>a]Ma( “(1) The [stormy rain] clouds of the sky (vyoman) abbhra (ap-bhra) — ‘water-bearer’, a cloud; the same as abhra, which has only a different derivation >aUTa–XaabLYaMa( (2) the crowded condition of all living beings (bh™ta) ... which can not go out during the rainy season >auv" PaªMa( (3) the mud (pa‰ka) of the earth [on the roads] APaaMa( MalMa( (4) and the dirt (mala) of lakes Xard( Jahar the autumn (arad) removed, ... these impurities of the sky, living condition, earth and water YaQaa k*==Zai¢==" just as devotion (bhakti) to the Lord (KŠa) Aaé[iMaaMa( [removes the respective] trouble for the members of the [four] €ramas.” For a brahmac€r… (student) there is the trouble of menial service in the guru’s household (compared to a cloud), but when the guru sees his bhakti, the disciple is given higher duties. For a ghastha (householder) there is the trouble of family and social intercourse (compared to crowded living), but when bhakti arises, he will flee this crowdedness as an impediment for his bhajana. For a v€naprastha (hermit) there is the trouble of many prescribed austerities (compared to mud), but when love for the Lord arises, they become superfluous for him. For a sanny€s… (renunciate) there is the trouble to tolerate 546 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

material desires (compared to impurities), but when bhakti arises, his heart becomes pure. 1425 SavRSv& Jalda ihTva ivreJau" Xau>a]vcRSa" ) YaQaa TYa¢E==za]–vcRSa" ivreJau" with bright effulgence they shone, YaQaa Mau¢==–ik==iLbza" MauNaYa" just as sinless sages (muni) [shine] TYa¢==–Wzae — to obtain YaQaa MaU!a" ku==$=uiMbNa" Nara" just as foolish (m™ha) men (nara) who are engrossed in their family [do not know] AaYau" ANau–AhMa( +aYYaMa( that their life span is diminishing every day.” 1428 XaNaE" XaNaEJaRhu" Paª& SQalaNYaaMa& c vqåDa" ) YaQaah&MaMaTaa& Daqra" XarqraidZvNaaTMaSau====)) anaiƒ anair jahuƒ pa‰kaˆ sthal€ny €maˆ ca v…rudhaƒ, yath€haˆ-mamat€ˆ dh…r€ƒ ar…r€div an-€tmasu XaNaE" XaNaE" “Gradually SQalaiNa PaªMa( Jahu" all tracts of land (sthala) gave up their mud (pa‰ka) vqåDa" AaMaMa( c and plants their unripeness, YaQaa Daqra" just as wise men (dh…ra) [give up] ANa(–AaTMaSau Xarqr–Aaidzu AhMa(–MaMaTaaMa( egotism and possessiveness (aham-mama.t€) towards their material bodies (ar…ra), etc.” an-€tman — ‘not the self’, not spiritual

[email protected] 547

1429 iNaêlaMbur>aUtaUZaUTa( became quite, AaTMaiNa SaMYak(== oParTae [just as,] when the mind (€tman) is completely detached ... free from material desires VYauParTa–AaGaMa" MauiNa" the sage (muni) gives up the Veda (šgama) [and becomes quite].” ... he gives up the fruitive karma-k€Ša part of the Vedas 1430 ke==dare>YaSTvPaae==_Ga*õNk==zRk==a d*!SaeTaui>a" ) YaQaa Pa[aYa" Tau APa" “The water [flowing] from the paddy-fields (ked€ra) k==zRk==a" d*!–SaeTaui>a" AGa*õNa( the farmers (karaka) held [it back] with strong dams (setu), ... at the end of the rainy season the water is kept on the fields for the time after the rain YaQaa YaaeiGaNa" just as yog…s Pa[aaTa iNaMaeRga& XariÜMalTaark==Ma( ) SatvYau¢&== YaQaa icta& XaBdb]øaQaRdXaRNaMa(====)) kham aobhata nirmeghaˆ arad-vimala-t€rakam, sattva-yuktaˆ yath€ cittaˆ abda-brahm€rtha-daranam Xard(–ivMal–Taark==Ma( “Its stars clear (vi.mala) because of the autumn t€raka — ‘belonging to the stars (t€r€)’ iNaMaeRgaMa( %Ma( AXaae>aTa the cloudless (nir.megha) sky (kha) shone [at night], YaQaa Satv–Yau¢==Ma( ictaMa( just as the mind (citta) which is endowed with goodness (sattva) [shines] XaBd–b]ø–AQaR–dXaRNaMa( when it realizes the purport (artha) of the Veda.” abda-brahma — ‘sound-brahma’, the Supreme in sound form, the Veda 1432 Gaavae Ma*Gaa" %Gaa NaaYaR" PauiZPaavNa( ) ANvqYaMaaNaa" Svv*zE" f==lErqXai§==Yaa wv====)) g€vo mg€ƒ khag€ n€ryaƒ, pupiŠyaƒ arad€bhavan, anv…yam€n€ƒ sva-vaiƒ phalair …a-kriy€ iva Gaav" Ma*Gaa" %Gaa" NaaYaR" “The [female] cows (go), deer (mga) and birds (khaga), and the women (n€r…) Sv–v*zE" ANvqYaMaaNaa" being followed by their males (va) ... for intercourse Xarda PauiZPaavNa( became pregnant because of the autumn, pupin — flowering, blossoming; pupiŠ… — a ‘blossoming’ female f==lE" wRXa–i§==Yaa" wv as activities for the Lord [become pregnant] with fruits (phala).” 548 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

... through association with the Lord, even without desiring fruits such as dharma, artha, etc. 1433 odôZYaNvairJaaiNa SaUYaaeRTQaaNae ku==MauiÜNaa ) raja Tau iNa>aRYaa laek==a YaQaa dSYaUiNvNaa Na*Pa====)) udahyan v€rij€ni s™ryotth€ne kumud vin€, r€jñ€ tu nirbhay€ lok€ yath€ dasy™n vin€ npa Na*Pa “O King [Par…kit]! SaUYaR–oTQaaNae When the sun (s™rya) had risen, vairJaaiNa odôZYaNa( all lotuses bloomed (‘rejoiced’) v€ri-ja — ‘water-born’, lotus ku==Maud( ivNaa except for the white lotus (kumud), ... which bloomes at night YaQaa raja Tau iNa>aRYaa" laek==a" just as all people (loka) [rejoice], being fearless (nir.bhaya) because of a [virtuous] king dSYaUNa( ivNaa except for the thieves.” ... which rejoice in the night of lawlessness

[email protected] 549

Hinduism — Bh€gavatam 7

1434 >aYa& iÜTaqYaai>aiNaveXaTa" SYaadqXaadPaeTaSYa ivPaYaRYaae==_SMa*iTa" ) TaNMaaYaYaaTaae buDa Aa>aJaeta& >aKTYaEk==YaeXa& GauådevTaaTMaa ))

bhayaˆ dvit…y€bhiniveataƒ sy€d …€d apetasya viparyayo ’smtiƒ tan-m€yay€to budha €bhajet taˆ bhaktyaikayeaˆ guru-devat€tm€ wRXaaTa( APaeTaSYa “For one who has turned away from the Lord (…a) Tad(–MaaYaYaa A–SMa*iTa" SYaaTa( by His (the Lord’s) M€y€ will come forgetfulness (a-smti) ... of his real identity ivPaYaRYa" [then] misidentification [as body] [and attachment to matter] — ‘turning round’, change for the worse, misfortune, mistake iÜTaqYa–Ai>aiNaveXaTa" >aYaMa( [and] from attachment to matter [will come] fear (bhaya). dvit…ya-abhinivea — ‘adherence to the second’, i.e., to material nature which seems to exist besides and independent of the Lord ATa" buDa" Gauå–devTaa–AaTMaa Therefore, a wise man, guided by his guru guru-devat€-€tm€ — ‘whose [worshipable] deity is his guru’ Wk==Yaa >aKTYaa with unalloyed devotion (bhakti) TaMa( wRXaMa( Aa>aJaeTa( he should worship that Lord (…a).” ... by whose M€y€ come forgetfulness, etc. 1435 >ai¢==" PareXaaNau>avae ivri¢==rNYa}a cEz i}ak== Wk==k==al" ) Pa[PaÛMaaNaSYa YaQaaXNaTa" SYauSTauií" Pauií" +audPaaYaae==_NaugaaSaMa( ))

bhaktiƒ pare€nubhavo viraktir anyatra caia trika eka-k€laƒ prapadyam€nasya yath€nataƒ syus tu˜iƒ pu˜iƒ kud-ap€yo ’nugh€sam YaQaa AXNaTa" ANau–gaaSaMa( “Just as for one who is eating, with each bite Tauií" Pauií" +auTa(–APaaYa" (1) satisfaction (tu˜i), (2) nourishment (pu˜i) and (3) cessation of hunger Wz" i}ak==" Wk==–k==al" SYau" this triple will come simultaneously, Pa[PaÛMaaNaSYa [so] for one who is surrendering ... by performing honestly service to the Lord >ai¢==" Par–wRXa–ANau>av" (1) love of God (prema-bhakti), (2) realization of the supreme Lord ANYa}a c ivri¢==" and (3) detachment from other things [will come].” 1436 SavR>aUTaezu Ya" PaXYaeÙGavÙavMaaTMaNa" ) >aUTaaiNa >aGavTYaaTMaNYaez >aaGavTaaetaMa"====)) sarva-bh™teu yaƒ payed bhagavad-bh€vam €tmanaƒ, bh™t€ni bhagavaty €tmany ea bh€gavatottamaƒ AaTMaNa" >aGavTa(–>aavMa( “One’s own connection to the Lord (Bhagav€n) Ya" SavR–>aUTaezu PaXYaeTa( one who can see [it] in all beings (bh™ta) AaTMaiNa >aGaviTa >aUTaaiNa and all beings in the Lord, the soul [of all], Wz" >aaGavTa–otaMa" he is the highest devotee (bh€gavata).” 1437 wRìre TadDaqNaezu bailXaezu iÜzTSau c ) Pa[eMaMaE}aqk*==PaaePae+aa Ya" k==raeiTa Sa MaDYaMa"====)) …vare tad-adh…neu b€lieu dviatsu ca, prema-maitr…-kpopek€ yaƒ karoti sa madhyamaƒ 550 SANSKRIT READER COURSE wRìre Tad(–ADaqNaezu “Towards the Lord (…vara), His devotees tad-adh…na — ‘who is surrendered to him’ bailXaezu iÜzTSau c towards the ignorant and the inimical one’s b€lia — young, childish, ignorant Ya" Pa[eMa–MaE}aq–k*==Paa–oPae+aa" k==raeiTa one who has love (prema), friendship (maitr…), mercy (kp€) and indifference (respecively), ... i.e., love for the Lord, friendship for the devotees, mercy for those ignorant (innocent) and indifference for those inimical Sa" MaDYaMa" he is a middle-class [devotee].” 1438 AcaRYaaMaev hrYae PaUJaa& Ya" é[ÖYaehTae ) Na TaÙ¢e==zu caNYaezu Sa >a¢==" Pa[ak*==Ta" SMa*Ta"====)) arc€y€m eva haraye p™j€ˆ yaƒ raddhayehate, na tad-bhakteu c€nyeu sa bhaktaƒ pr€ktaƒ smtaƒ hrYae “For [attaining] the Lord (Hari) AcaRYaaMa( Wv only in [His] image [in the tempel] arc€ — worship; image, idol Ya" PaUJaaMa( é[ÖYaa wRhTae one who does worship (p™j€) with faith (raddh€) ... not knowing that He is present everywhere Na Tad(–>a¢e==zu ANYaezu c and not [worshiping Him] in His devotees (bhakta) and other [beings], ... like cows, br€hmaŠas, fire, etc. Sa" Pa[ak*==Ta" >a¢==" SMa*Ta" he is considered an ordinary devotee.” 1439 k==il& Sa>aaJaYaNTYaaYaaR GauaaiGaNa" ) Ya}a SaªqTaRNaeNaEv SavRSvaQaaeR==_i>al>YaTae====)) kaliˆ sabh€jayanty €ry€ guŠa-jñ€ƒ s€ra-bh€ginaƒ, yatra sa‰k…rtanenaiva sarva-sv€rtho ’bhilabhyate GauaaiGaNa" “Those who know [its] value (guŠa) and take [its] essence (s€ra) AaYaaR" k==ilMa( Sa>aaJaYaiNTa [such] noblemen (€rya) glorify the kali-yuga, Ya}a SaªqTaRNaeNa Wv in which just by glorifying (sa‰k…rtana) [the Lord’s name] SavR–Sv–AQaR" Ai>al>YaTae all desired results [of the other yugas] are achieved.” ... and therefore, they love it 1440 devizR>aUTaaáNa*

devari-bh™t€pta-nŠ€ˆ pitŽŠ€ˆ na ki‰karo n€yam Š… ca r€jan sarv€tman€ yaƒ araŠaˆ araŠyaˆ gato mukundaˆ parihtya kartam raJaNa( “O King [Nimi]! k==TaRMa( PairôTYa [After] giving up false ego (karta — distinction) ... i.e., after knowing that the Lord is everything XaraUTa–Aaá–Na*

Na ik==ªr" c nor a servant.” ... he does not have to pay off such a debt by pañca-yajña 1441 k*==iMaivÌSMaSa&jaNTae raJaNaaMNaae==_iPa YaSYa c ) >aUTaDa]uk(== TaTk*==Tae SvaQa| ik&== ved iNarYaae YaTa"====)) kmi-vi-bhasma-saˆjñ€nte r€ja-n€mno ’pi yasya ca, bh™ta-dhruk tat-kte sv€rthaˆ kiˆ veda nirayo yataƒ YaSYa c raJa–NaaMNa" AiPa “Even of [a body] who is called ‘king’ (r€jan) k*==iMa–iv$(=–>aSMa–Sa&ja–ANTae at the end (anta) the designation is ‘worms’ (kmi), ‘stool’ (vi˜) or ‘ashes’ (bhasman). Tad(–k*==Tae >aUTa–Da]uk(== One who becomes an enemy to all beings (bh™ta) for its sake ... for the sake of a temporary body YaTa" iNarYa" for which [enmity] [the punishment] is hell (niraya) ik==Ma( Sv–AQaRMa( ved does he know his self-interest (sva-artha)? ” ... no, he is a fool 1442 k==Qa& SaeYaMa%<@a >aU" PaUvŒMaeR PauåzEDa*RTaa ) MaTPau}aSYa c PaaE}aSYa MaTPaUvaR v&XaJaSYa va====)) kathaˆ seyam a-khaŠ€ bh™ƒ p™rvair me puruair dht€, mat-putrasya ca pautrasya mat-p™rv€ vaˆa-jasya v€ Saa wYaMa( A–%<@a >aU" [He thinks:] “ ‘That same unbounded earth (bh™) Mae (=MaMa=) PaUvŒ" PauåzE" Da*Taa which was held by my ancestors k==QaMa( Mad(–PaUvaR how [can it which is now] as it was before me Mad(–Pau}aSYa PaaE}aSYa c v&Xa–JaSYa va be for my child (putra), grandchild (pautra) and descendants?’ ” 1443 Yae Yae >aUPaTaYaae raJaN>auÅTae >auvMaaeJaSaa ) k==aleNa Tae k*==Taa" SaveR k==QaaMaa}aa" k==QaaSau c====)) ye ye bh™-patayo r€jan bhuñjate bhuvam ojas€, k€lena te kt€ƒ sarve kath€m€tr€ƒ kath€su ca raJaNa( “O King [Par…kit]! Yae Yae >aU–PaTaYa" Whichever kings (bh™ta-pati) AaeJaSaa >auvMa( >auÅTae [would] rule the earth (bh™) by their power (ojas), k==QaaSau c k==Qaa–Maa}aa" mere characters in stories (kath€) kath€.m€tra — one of whom ‘just a narrative’ is left Tae SaveR k==aleNa k*==Taa" they all have been made by time (k€la).” 1444 d*îaTMaiNa JaYae VYaGa]a‘a*PaaNhSaiTa >aUirYaMa( ) Ahae Maa& iviJaGaqziNTa Ma*TYaae" §==I@Nak==a Na*Paa"====)) d˜v€tmani jaye vyagr€n np€n hasati bh™r iyam, aho m€ˆ vijig…anti mtyoƒ kr…anak€ np€ƒ AaTMaiNa JaYae VYaGa]aNa( Na*PaaNa( d*îa “[After] seeing the kings (npa) busy in conquering her wYaMa( >aU" hSaiTa – Ahae the very earth (bh™) laughs: ‘Ah! ... how amazing it is, that ... Ma*TYaae" §==I@Nak==a" Na*Paa" [These] kings, who are playthings of death (mtyu) MaaMa( iviJaGaqziNTa desire to conquer me.’ ” ... themselves under the control of death, they want to control the earth

552 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

1445 Yaa& ivSa*JYaEv MaNavSTaTSauTaaê ku==æÜh ) GaTaa YaQaaGaTa& YauÖe Taa& Maa& JaeZYaNTYabuÖYa"====)) y€ˆ visjyaiva manavas tat-sut€ ca kur™dvaha, gat€ yath€gataˆ yuddhe t€ˆ m€ˆ jeyanty a-buddhayaƒ ku==å–oÜh “O [Par…ksit,] best of the Kurus! YaaMa( ivSa*JYa Wv [The earth continued:] ‘[After] conquering which MaNav" Tad(–SauTaa" c Manus (or men) and their children (suta) YaQaa–AaGaTaMa( GaTaa" have gone (gata) as they came (€gata), ... with nothing, still TaaMa( MaaMa( A–buÖYa" YauÖe JaeZYaiNTa me, that same [earth] the ignorant (a-buddhi) they will conquer in fight.” ... again and again 1446 MaTk*==Tae iPaTa*Pau}aaa]aTa›a]aTa›

[email protected] 553

Hinduism — Bh€gavatam 8

1447 Ya& b]øa vå

yaˆ brahm€ varuŠendra-rudra-marutaƒ stunvanti divyaiƒ stavair vedaiƒ s€‰ga-padakramopaniadair g€yanti yaˆ s€ma-g€ƒ dhy€n€vasthita-tadgatena manas€ payanti yaˆ yogino yasy€ntaˆ na viduƒ sur€sura-gaŠ€ dev€ya tasmai namaƒ idVYaE" STavE" “With divine (divya) prayers (stava) YaMa( b]øa våau" Pauraau" and as ®iva (®ambhu) is amongst devotees (vaiŠava), vaiŠava — ‘a devotee of the Lord (ViŠu)’ Paura

554 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

1449 é[qMaÙaGavTa& Pauraai¢==SaihTa& NaEZk==MYaRMaaivZk*==Ta& TaC^*aKTYaa ivMauCYae‘ar" ))

r…mad-bh€gavataˆ pur€Šam a-malaˆ yad vaiŠav€n€ˆ priyaˆ yasmin p€ramahaˆsyam ekam a-malaˆ jñ€naˆ paraˆ g…yate tatra jñ€na-vir€ga-bhakti-sahitaˆ naikarmyam €viktaˆ tac chŠvan supa˜han vic€raŠa-paro bhakty€ vimucyen naraƒ A–MalMa( é[qMad(–>aaGavTaMa( Pauraai¢==–SaihTaMa( in that [Pur€Ša], along with jñ€na, detachment (vir€ga) and devotion (bhakti) NaEZk==MYaRMa( AaivZk*==TaMa( [the secret of] work without reaction is revealed, Tad( >aKTYaa Xa*ave >ave YaQaa >ai¢==" PaadYaaeSTav JaaYaTae ) TaQaa ku==åZv deveXa NaaQaSTv& Naae YaTa" Pa[>aae====)) bhave bhave yath€ bhaktiƒ p€dayos tava j€yate, tath€ kuruva devea n€thas tvaˆ no yataƒ prabho dev–wRXa Pa[>aae “O supreme Lord and master! YaQaa >ave >ave So that in every birth (bhava) ... i.e., even if we have to take birth again and again Tav PaadYaae" >ai¢==" JaaYaTae devotion (bhakti) to Your feet (p€da) may arise, TaQaa ku==åZv please do so, ... please give us your mercy YaTa" TvMa( Na" (=ASMaak==Ma(=) NaaQa" because You are our protector.” 1451 NaaMaSaªqTaRNa& YaSYa SavRPaaPaPa[

[email protected] 555

Hinduism — Renunciation

1452 Sau:aSYaaNaNTar& du":a& du":aSYaaNaNTar& Sau:aMa( ) Sau:adu":ae MaNauZYaaaveTa( ) SaNTaaezMaUl&/ ih Sau%& du"%MaUl&/ ivPaYaRYa"====)) santoaˆ param €sth€ya sukh€rth… saˆyato bhavet, santoa-m™laˆ hi sukhaˆ duƒkha-m™laˆ viparyayaƒ Sau%–AQas “One who wants happiness (sukha-arthin) ParMa( SaNTaaezMa( AaSQaaYa [after] resorting to perfect (para) contentment (santoa) Sa&YaTa" >aveTa( he should be [self-]controlled (saˆyata), Sau:aMa( SaNTaaez–MaUlMa( ih [beause] happiness (sukha) is rooted in contentment ivPaYaRYa" du"%–MaUlMa( and discontentment is the root of unhappiness (duƒkha).” viparyaya — ‘the opposite’; (here:) discontentment 1455 SaNTaaezTauLYa& DaNaMaiSTa NaaNYaTa(====) santoa-tulyaˆ dhanam asti n€nyat SaNTaaez–TauLYaMa( “Equal (tulya) to contentment (santoa) ANYaTa( DaNaMa( Na AiSTa there is no other (anya) wealth (dhana).” 1456 SaMPa‘aTarMaeva‘a& dird]a >au“aTae Sada ) +auTSvaduTaa& JaNaYaiTa Saa ca!yezu SaudulR>aa====)) sampannataram ev€nnaˆ daridr€ bhuñjate sad€, kut sv€dut€ˆ janayati s€ c€hyeu sudurlabh€ SaMPa‘aTarMa( Wv A‘aMa( “The more excellent (sampanna.tara) food (anna) dird]a" Sada >au“aTae poor men (daridra) always enjoy +auDa( SvaduTaaMa( JaNaYaiTa [because] hunger (kudh) creates sweetness sv€dut€ (from sv€du — tasty) — sweetness 556 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Saa c Aa!yezu SaudulR>aa and that (hunger) is very rare among the rich (€hya).” 1457 k*==TaaQa| >aaeiGaNa& MaTva SavaeR riTaParaYaa& Ga]aMYaSau:aadNYa& riTaTaae NaaNauPaXYaiTa====)) kt€rthaˆ bhoginaˆ matv€ sarvo rati-par€yaŠaƒ, l€bhaˆ gr€mya-sukh€danyaˆ ratito n€nupayati SavR" riTa–ParaYaaaeiGaNaMa( k*==TaaQaRMa( MaTva considering a sense enjoyer (bhogin) to be blessed kta-artha — ‘who has obtained his object’, who is successful, blessed Ga]aMYa–Sau:aaTa( riTaTa" besides the enjoyment (rati) of worldly happiness (gr€mya-sukha) ANYaMa( la>aMa( Na ANauPaXYaiTa another gain (l€bha) he does not see.” 1458 JaNaYaNTYaJaRNae du"%& TaaPaYaiNTa ivPaitazu ) MaaehYaiNTa c SaMPataaE k==QaMaQaaR" Sau%avha"====)) janayanty arjane duƒkhaˆ t€payanti vipattiu, mohayanti ca sampattau katham arth€ƒ sukh€vah€ƒ AJaRNae du"%Ma( JaNaYaiNTa “In their acquisition (arjana) they cause misery (duƒkha) ivPaitazu TaaPaYaiNTa in their loss (vipatti — adversity) they give pain SaMPataaE MaaehYaiNTa c and in prosperity (sampatti) they stupify. — k==QaMa( AQaaR" Sau%–Aavha" How bring riches (artha) hapiness (sukha)?” 1459 AQaRSYa Pauåzae daSaae daSaSTvQaaeR Na k==SYaicTa( ) arthasya puruo d€so d€sas tv €rtho na kasyacit Pauåz" AQaRSYa daSa" “Man (purua) is the servant (d€sa) of wealth (artha) AQaR" Tau Na k==SYaicd( daSa" but wealth is the servant of no one.” 1460 NaaiC^Tva ParMaMaaRi

[email protected] 557

1462 òehaYaTaNaNaaXaaÀ DaNaNaaXaaÀ PaaiQaRv ) AaiDaVYaaiDaPa]TaaPaaÀ iNaveRdMauPaGaC^iTa====)) sneh€yatana-n€€c ca dhana-n€€c ca p€rthiva, €dhivy€dhi-prat€p€c ca nirvedam upagacchati iNaveRdadaTMaSaMbaeDa" SaMbaeDaaC^aS}adXaRNaMa( ) XaaS}aaQaRdXaRNaad]aJa&STaPa WvaNauPaXYaiTa====)) nirved€d €tma-sambodhaƒ sambodh€c ch€stra-daranam, €str€rtha-daran€d r€jaˆs tapa ev€nupayati PaaiQaRv “O King! òeh–AaYaTaNa–NaaXaaTa( c From the loss (n€a) of objects of affection (sneha) ... by separation from beloved ones €yatana — ‘resting place’, object DaNa–NaaXaaTa( c and from loss of wealth (dhana) AaiDa–VYaaiDa–Pa]TaaPaaTa( c and from anxiety (€dhi), disease (vy€dhi) and pain (prat€pa) iNaveRdMa( oPaGaC^iTa [from all these] one attains indifference (nirveda), ... to material enjoyment, at least for the time being iNaveRdaTa( AaTMa–SaMbaeDa" from indifference awakening (sambodha) of the soul (€tman) SaMbaeDaaTa( XaaS}a–dXaRNaMa( and from awakening understanding of scripture (€stra). raJaNa( O King! XaaS}a–AQaR–dXaRNaaTa( From the understanding of the meaning (artha) of scripture TaPa" Wv ANauPaXYaiTa one understands [the value of] penance (tapas).” 1463 SaveR +aYaaNTaa iNacYaa" PaTaNaaNTaa" SaMauC^\Yaa" ) Sa&YaaeGaa ivPa]YaaeGaaNTaa MaraUTaaiNa GaC^NTaqh YaMaalYaMa( ) Xaeza" SQaavriMaC^iNTa ik==MaaêYaRMaTa" ParMa(====)) ahany ahani bh™t€ni gacchant…ha yam€layam, e€ƒ sth€varam icchanti kim €caryam ataƒ param AhiNa AhiNa wh >aUTaaiNa “Day (ahan) by day creatures (bh™ta) in this world YaMa–AalYaMa( GaC^iNTa go to the abode (€laya) of Yamar€ja, Xaeza" [but] those who remain SQaavrMa( wC^iNTa want permanence (sth€vara — stability) — ... they want to stay forever ATa" ik==Ma( ParMa( AaêYaRMa( what is more wonderful (€carya) than this (ataƒ)?” 558 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Dharmar€ja in disguise of a Yaka had asked Yudhi˜hira: kim €caryam — what is [most] wonderful? 1466 wdaNaq& TaavdevaSaaE MaYaa d*í" k==Qa& Ma*Ta" ) wiTa k==aleNa i”YaTaa& Pa]laPa" é]UYaTae Na*aUTaaiNa >aUTaaNYaadaE Pa[JaaPaiTa" ) iñYa& c§e== SvdehaDa| YaYaa Pau&Saa& MaiTaôRTaa====)) vilokyaik€nta-bh™t€ni bh™t€ny €dau praj€patiƒ, striyaˆ cakre sva-deh€rdhaˆ yay€ puˆs€ˆ matir ht€ AadaE “In the beginning (€di) [of creation] >aUTaaiNa Wk==aNTa–>aUTaaiNa ivlaeKYa [after] seeing all beings (bh™ta) detached (ek€nta — alone) Pa[JaaPaiTa" Sv–deh–ADaRMa( iñYaMa( c§e== Brahm€ (Praj€pati) made half (ardha) his body (deha) a woman (str…) YaYaa Pau&SaaMa( MaiTa" ôTaa by which (the woman) the mind (mati) of men (puˆs) was stolen.” ... towards procreation 1470 Pau&Sa" iñYaa iMaQauNaq>aavMaeTa& TaYaaeiMaRQaae ôdYaGa]iNQaMaahu" ) ATaae Ga*h+ae}aSauTaaáivtaEJaRNaSYa Maaehae==_YaMah&MaMaeiTa ))

puˆsaƒ striy€ mithun…-bh€vam etaˆ tayor mitho hdaya-granthim €huƒ ato gha-ketra-sut€pta-vittair janasya moho ’yam ahaˆ-mameti Pau&Sa" iñYaa" iMaQauNaq–>aavMa( “The union of man (puˆs) and woman (str…) [email protected] 559

mithun…-bh€va — ‘becoming a pair’, union WTaMa( TaYaae" iMaQa" ôdYa–Ga]iNQaMa( Aahu" this is called a mutual knot (granthi) between their hearts (hdaya), ATa" and from this ... this initial illusion expands Ga*h–+ae}a–SauTa–Aaá–ivtaE" by home (gha), field (ketra), children (suta), relatives (€pta) and wealth (vitta) AhMa(–MaMa wiTa JaNaSYa AYaMa( Maaeh" comes this illusion (moha) of man (jana) called ‘I (aham) and mine (mama)’.” 1471 AividTva Sau%& Ga]aMYa& vETa*Zarar

ANTa–k==ale AaGaTae Tau “But when death (anta-k€la) has come GaTa–SaaßSa" Pauåz" a person (purua), without fear [of death] s€dhvasa — perturbation, panic ASa®–XañeaRveTa( ) Saa SavRdEv iTaïeÀeTk==ae Na MauCYaeTa bNDaNaaTa( )) dharm€khy€ne ma€ne ca rogiŠ€ˆ y€ matir bhavet, s€ sarvadaiva ti˜hec cet ko na mucyeta bandhan€t DaMaR–Aa:YaaNae XMaXaaNae c “During a religious discourse (€khy€na) or a cremation (ma€na) Yaa MaiTa" >aveTa( the attitude (mati) which [then] exists raeiGaaTae buiÖ& Taa& lBDva Sau:aMaeDaTae====)) a-okaˆ oka-n€€rthaˆ €straˆ €nti-karaˆ ivam, niamya labhate buddhiˆ t€ˆ labdhv€ sukham edhate Xaaek==SQaaNaSahóaiaYaSQaaNaXaTaaiNa c ) idvSae idvSae MaU!MaaivXaiNTa Na Pai<@TaMa(====)) oka-sth€na-sahasr€Ši bhaya-sth€na-at€ni ca, divase divase m™ham €vianti na paŠitam A–Xaaek==Ma( XaaiNTa–k==rMa( iXavMa( “Which is free from sorrow (a-oka), brings peace (€nti) and is auspicious (iva) Xaaek==–NaaXa–AQaRMa( XaaS}aMa( iNaXaMYa [after] hearing (niamya) such scripture (€stra) for removing sorrow buiÖMa( l>aTae one gets [a pure] understanding (buddhi) TaaMa( lBDva Sau:aMa( WDaTae and after getting that, happiness (sukha) grows (edhate). idvSae idvSae Day (divasa) by day Xaaek==–SQaaNa–SahóaiaYa–SQaaNa–XaTaaiNa c and hundreds (ata) of causes of fear (bhaya) MaU!Ma( AaivXaiNTa enter a fool (m™ha) Na Pai<@TaMa( but not a learned man (paŠita).” 1478 Pa[TYa+ae

Aaid–ANTavTa( A–SaTa( jaTva after knowing [this world] to be unreal (a-sat) [in the sense of] having beginning (€di) and end (anta) wh iNa"Sa®" ivcreTa( one should live in this world (iha) without attachment (niƒsa‰ga).” 1479 NaaiSTa===ivÛaSaMa&===c+auNaaRiSTa===ivÛaSaMa&===f==lMa(===)===NaaiSTa===raGaSaMa&===du":a&===NaaiSTa===TYaaGaSaMa&===Sau:aMa(====)) n€sti vidy€-samaˆ cakur n€sti vidy€-samaˆ phalam, n€sti r€ga-samaˆ duƒkhaˆ n€sti ty€ga-samaˆ sukham ivÛa–SaMaMa( c+au" Na AiSTa “There is no eye (cakus) like knowledge (vidy€) ivÛa–SaMaMa( f==lMa( Na AiSTa there is no reward (phala — fruit) like knowledge raGa–SaMaMa( du":aMa( Na AiSTa there is no distress (duƒkha) like attachment (r€ga) TYaaGa–SaMaMa( Sau:aMa( Na AiSTa there is no happiness (sukha) like renunciation (ty€ga).” 1480 Na XaBdXaaS}aai>arTaSYa Maae+aae Na caiPa laek==Ga]haaeJaNaaC^adNaTaTParSYa Na caiPa rMYaavSaQaiPa]YaSYa ))

na abda-€str€bhiratasya moko na c€pi loka-grahaŠe ratasya na bhojan€cch€dana-tat-parasya na c€pi ramy€-vasatha-priyasya Maae+a" “Liberation (moka) Na XaBd–XaaS}a–Ai>arTaSYa is not for one delighted (abhirata) by grammar abda-€stra — ‘science of words’, grammar Na c AiPa laek==–Ga]haaeJaNa–AaC^adNa–TaTParSYa not for one fond of (tad-para) food (bhojana) and garments (€cch€dana) Na c AiPa rMYa–AavSaQa–iPa]YaSYa and not for one who loves a charming (ramya) residence (€vasatha).” 1481 ik&== Pa]JaYaa k==irZYaaMa"====) Yaeza& Naae==_YaMaaTMaaYa& laek== wiTa====) kiˆ prajay€ kariy€maƒ, ye€ˆ no ’yam €tm€yaˆ loka iti Yaeza" Na" AYaMa( AaTMaa “[The sages said:] ‘We, for whom is this Absolute (€tman, brahma) AYaMa( laek==" and [for whom is] this [spiritual] world (loka) ik==Ma( Pa]JaYaa k==irZYaaMa" wiTa what shall we do with offspring (praj€)?’ ” 1482 NaEv TYaaGaq Na SaNTauíae NaaXaaek==ae Na iNaraMaYa" ) Na iNaivRiDaTSaae Naav*taae NaaPav*taae==_iSTa k==êNa====) naiva ty€g… na santu˜o n€oko na nir€mayaƒ, na nirvidhitso n€vtto n€pavtto ’sti kacana >avNTaae==_iPa c ôZYaiNTa XaaeciNTa c YaQaa vYaMa(====)) bhavanto ’pi ca hyanti ocanti ca yath€ vayam NaEv k==êNa TYaaGaq AiSTa “There is never [seen] anyone (kacana) who is [completly] renounced (ty€gin) Na SaNTauí" Na A–Xaaek==" nor one completely satisfied (santu˜a), nor free from grief (a-oka) Na iNaraMaYa" Na iNaivRiDaTSa" nor free from disease (nir.€maya), nor free from the desire to act (nir.vidhitsa) Na A–v*ta" Na APav*ta" nor free from [all] activities (a-vtta), nor inverted (apavtta). 562 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

... i.e., free from the desire for companionship >avNTa" AiPa YaQaa vYaMa( Even Yourself, like us ôzYaiNTa c XaaeciNTa c rejoice and lament.” Sy™marami to his guru Kapila.

[email protected] 563

12. Sanskrit — Conjugation of Verbs

traditional system Western system

first person (he) ‘third person’

madhyama-purua — middle person (you) ‘second person’ uttama-purua — last person ( I ) ‘first person’ It is common sense to speak first of ‘him’, then of ‘you’, and at last of ‘myself.’ In Western grammar this order is reversed.

We will use the following number code: singular dual plural

prathama-purua — first person (he) 〈1.1〉 he 〈1.2〉 ‘he two’, they two 〈1.3〉 ‘he all’, they all

madhyama-purua — middle person (you) 〈2.1〉 you 〈2.2〉 ‘you two’ 〈2.3〉 ‘you all’ uttama-purua — last person ( I ) 〈3.1〉 I 〈3.2〉 ‘I two’, we two 〈3.3〉 ‘I all’, we all

Verbs are derived from dh€tus by the process of conjugation, in which suffixes are attached to the dh€tus. E.g., the dh€tu √bhaj[a]...SaevaYaaMa( (to serve, worship) becomes in the present tense: singular dual plural saƒ bhajati — he worships tau bhajataƒ — they two worship te bhajanti — they all worship tvam bhajasi — you worship yuv€m bhajathaƒ — you two worship y™yam bhajatha — you all worship aham bhaj€mi — I worship €v€m bhaj€vaƒ — we two worship vayam bhaj€maƒ — we all worship

Examples in the present tense: he 〈1.1〉 (ending -ti or -te) ‰C^iTa — he reaches; JahaiTa — he abandons; ib>aiTaR — he holds; k==raeiTa — he does; ku==åTae — he does; l>aTae — he obtains; wRhTae — he endavors; wR+aTae — he sees; AaPNaaeiTa — he obtains; AaSTae — he remains, resides; AXNauTae — he obtains; Xa¥==aeiTa — he is able; AhRiTa — he deserves; AiSTa — he is / exists / becomes; bDNaaiTa — he binds; >aJaiTa — he serves / worships; >aJaTae — he serves / worships; >a]MaiTa — he is reeling; >aviTa — he is / exists / becomes; cliTa — he moves; criTa — he goes; ceíTae — he acts; PaXYaiTa — he sees; dhiTa — he burns; Üeií — he hates; Ga*õaiTa — he takes; ôZYaiTa — he rejoices; hriTa — he carries; ihNaiSTa — he harms; WiTa — he goes; w®Tae — he flickers; JaqviTa — he lives; JaaYaTae — he is born; JaaNaaiTa — he knows; k==a¿iTa — he desires; k==LPaTae — he is able; iMa]YaTae — he dies; MaNYaTae — he thinks; MauùiTa — he is bewildered; NaXYaiTa — he perishes; rMaTae — he rejoices; Xa*aTae — he begins; AavTaRTae — he returns; A>YaSaUYaiTa — he envies; Ai>a>aviTa — he overcomes; Ai>aJaaNaaiTa — he understands; Ai>aJaaYaTae — he is born; Ai>aNaNdiTa — he praises; AiDaGaC^iTa — he attains; ANauPaXYaiTa — he sees; ANaurJYaTae — he is attracted; ANauzÂTae — he engages; ANauvTaRTae — he follows; ATYaeiTa — he surpasses; AiTavTaRTae — he surpasses; AvaPNaaeiTa — he obtains; AviXaZYaTae — he remains; AviTaïiTa — he stays; AviTaïTae — he stays; k==zRiTa — he pulls; iNabDNaaiTa — he binds; iNaGaC^iTa — he attains; iNavTaRTae — he stops; iNaêliTa — he moves; PairXauZYaiTa — he is drying up; PaYaRviTaïTae — he is steady; Pa[JahaiTa — he abandons; Pa[>aviTa — he becomes manifest; Pa[YaC^iTa — he offers; Pa[ôZYaiTa — he rejoices; Pa[JaaNaaiTa — he understands; Pa[lqYaTae — he dissolves; Pa[aTae — he begins; Pa[ivlqYaTae — he dissolves; Pa[iTaPaÛTae — he attains; Sa&hrTae — he withdraws; SaÅaYaTae — he is born; SaMPaÛTae — he attains; Sa&YaaiTa — he attains; SaMaiDaGaC^iTa — he attains; oiÜJaTae — he fears; oT§==aMaiTa — he leaves; oPaEiTa — he attains; oPaJaaYaTae — he is born; oPaPaÛTae — he attains / exists; oParMaTae — he stops; oPaSaevTae — he serves; ivMauÄiTa — he releases; ivMauùiTa — he is bewildered; ivNaXYaiTa — he perishes; ivPairvTaRTae — he revolves they 〈1.3〉 (ending -anti or -ante) ku==vRiNTa — they do; l>aNTae — they obtain; PaciNTa — they cook / digest; wRhNTae — they endeavor; AaPNauviNTa — they obtain; AXNaiNTa — they eat; >aJaiNTa — they serve / worship; >aJaNTae — they serve / worship; >aviNTa — they are / exist / become; criNTa — they go; i^NdiNTa — they cut; CYaviNTa — they fall; PaXYaiNTa — they see; d]viNTa — they go; Ga*aJaaNaiNTa — they understand; Ai>aivJvliNTa they are blazing; ANauPaXYaiNTa — they see; ANauiTaïiNTa — they follow; ANauXaaeciNTa — they lament; ANauvTaRNTae — they follow; AiTaTariNTa — they cross; AvJaaNaiNTa — they deride; iNabDNaiNTa — they bind; iNavTaRiNTa — they stop; iNavTaRNTae — they stop; Pa[aPNauviNTa — they obtain; Pa[aQaRYaNTae — they pray; Pa[>aviNTa — they become manifest; Pa[duZYaiNTa — they are polluted; Pa[lqYaNTae — they dissolve; Pa[aviNTa — they take birth; oPaJaaYaNTae — they are born; oPaYaaiNTa — they attain; vq+aNTae — they look at; iviNavTaRNTae — they stop you 〈2.1〉 (ending -si, -i or -se) leilùSae — you are licking; ddaiSa — you give; k==raeiz — you do; AXNaaiSa — you eat; Xa&SaiSa — you praise; Xa¥==aeiz — you are able; XaKYaSae — you endure; AhRiSa — you deserve; AiSa — you are / exist / become; >aazSae — you speak; b]vqiz — you speak; Jauhaeiz — you sacrifice; wC^iSa — you desire; [email protected] 565

MaNYaSae — you think; iTaïiSa — you stand; TaPaSYaiSa — you undergo austerity; vdiSa — you speak; SaMaaPNaaeiz — you pervade

I 〈3.1〉 (ending -€mi) ddaiMa — I give; dDaaiMa — I place; PacaiMa — I cook / digest; AXNaaiMa — I eat; >avaiMa — I am / exist / become; PaXYaaiMa — I see; DaarYaaiMa — I hold; ôZYaaiMa — I rejoice; wC^aiMa — I desire; i+aPaaiMa — I throw; Pa*C^aiMa — I ask; PauZaJaaiMa — I serve / worship; iNaGa*õaiMa — I control; Pa[PaXYaaiMa — I understand; Pa[JaaNaaiMa — I understand; Pa[avaiMa — I take birth; oTSa*JaaiMa — I release; ivdDaaiMa — I hold; ivSa*JaaiMa — I create parasmai-pada and €tmane-pada There are two kinds of conjugation — parasmai-pada and €tmane-pada, which has to do with active and passive voice. Some dh€tus take the parasmai-pada conjugation (P), some dh€tus take the €tmane-pada conjugation (A), and some (like bhaj[a]) take both (called ubhaya-pada U).

(1) When the kriy€ (verb) speaks mainly about the kart€ (agent), it is called kart-v€cya (active voice) or kartari-prayoga, and the kart€ is the subject of the sentence. The word order is kart€, karma, kriy€. Parasmai-pada dh€tus (P) take only parasmai-pada pratyayas for kartari prayoga. √rak[a]...PaalNae — to protect (P) >>> dev" >a¢==Ma( r+aiTa — the Lord protects the devotee štmane-pada dh€tus (A) take only €tmane-pada pratyayas for kartari prayoga. √trai[‰]...PaalNae — to protect (A) >>> dev" >a¢==Ma( }aaYaTae — the Lord protects the devotee

(2) When the kriy€ speaks mainly about the karma (object), it is called karma-v€cya (passive voice) or karmaŠi-prayoga, and the karma is the subject of the sentence. The word order in this case is karma, kart€, kriy€. The karmaŠi-prayoga is always formed with the €tmane-pada suffixes, and the particle ya is inserted. active voice with parasmai-pada active voice with €tmane-pada

bhajati bhajataƒ bhajanti bhajate bhajete bhajante bhajasi bhajathaƒ bhajatha bhajase bhajethe bhajadhve bhaj€mi bhaj€vaƒ bhaj€maƒ bhaje bhaj€vahe bhaj€mahe passive voice with €tmane-pada

bhajyate bhajyete bhajyante

bhajyase bhajyethe bhajyadhve bhajye bhajy€vahe bhajy€mahe

Tenses and moods We have seen the conjugation of the dh€tu bhaj[a] in the present tense. There are six tenses (indicating k€la, time): acyuta (present); bh™tevara, bh™tea and adhokaja (three past tenses); b€lakalki and kalki (two future tenses) And there are four moods (indicating artha, purpose): vidhi (duty or possibility; ‘potential’ or ‘optative’), vidh€t€ (‘imperative’), k€map€la (‘benedictive’) and ajita (‘conditional’, for both past and future) (1) Acyuta 566 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

This tense is named after Lord ViŠu, who is a-cyuta — ‘never fallen from His position’. It is used for vartam€na-k€la (present tense). bhaktaƒ devam bhajati — the devotee worships the Lord

(2) Vidhi Vidhi (‘the regulator’, Lord Brahm€) is used for vidhi (rule, duty) and sambh€vana (possibility). ‘Should’ and ‘would / can’ reflect best these two meanings. (vidhi:) bhaktaƒ devam bhajet — the devotee should worship the Lord (sambh€vana:) bhaktaƒ devam bhajet — the devotee can worship the Lord

(3) Vidh€t€ Vidh€t€ (‘one who disposes men’s fate’, Lord Brahm€) is used for €…r-v€da (blessing) and preraŠ€ (impetus, order). There is a strong sense of ‘must’. (€…r-v€da:) devam bhaja — may you worship the Lord! (preraŠ€:) devam bhaja — please worship the Lord!

(4) Bh™tevara Bh™tevara (‘the …vara of the ghosts’, Lord ®iva) is used for an-adyatana-bh™ta-k€la (past, but not of the same day). bhaktaƒ devam abhajat — the devotee worshiped the Lord

(5) Bh™tea Bh™tea (‘the …a of the ghosts’, Lord ®iva) is used for bh™ta-k€la (general past). Both these past tenses can often be identified by the prefixed a. bhaktaƒ devam abh€k…t — the devotee worshiped the Lord

(6) Adhokaja Adhokaja (‘one who is beyond the perception of the senses’, Lord ViŠu) is used for past tense, when the activity is not witnessed by the speaker. bhaktaƒ devam babh€ja — the devotee worshiped the Lord

(7) K€map€la K€map€la (‘the protector of k€ma, or KŠa’, Lord Balar€ma) is used for €…r-v€da (blessing). bhaktaƒ devam bhajy€t — let the devotee worship the Lord!

(8) B€lakalki B€lakalki (the ‘young’ Kalki avat€ra) is used for arh€rtha (merit) and an-adyatana-bhaviyat-k€la (future, but not of the same day). bhaktaƒ devam bhakt€ — the devotee will worship the Lord

(9) Kalki Kalki (the Kalki avat€ra) is used for bhaviyat-k€la (general future). bhaktaƒ devam bhakyati — the devotee will worship the Lord

(10) Ajita Ajita (‘one who is not to be conquered’, Lord ViŠu) is used for relations of k€raŠa and k€rya (cause and effect). yadi bhaktaƒ devam abhakyat, devam adrakyat — had the devotee worshiped the Lord, he would have seen the Lord; (or:) if the devotee would worship the Lord, he would see the Lord

[email protected] 567

Hinduism — Yoga

1483 PaÄeiNd]YaJala& gaaera& lae>akU==la& SauduSTaraMa( ) MaNYauPaªaMaNaaDa*ZYaa& Nadq& TariTa buiÖMaaNa(====)) pañcendriya-jal€ˆ ghor€ˆ lobha-k™l€ˆ sudustar€m, manyu-pa‰k€m an-€dhy€ˆ nad…ˆ tarati buddhim€n PaÄ–wiNd]Ya–JalaMa( “Having the five senses (indriya) for its waters (jala) lae>a–kU==laMa( greed (lobha) for its banks (k™la) MaNYau–PaªaMa( and anger (manyu) for its mud (pa‰ka) — gaaeraMa( SauduSTaraMa( ANaaDa*ZYaaMa( NadqMa( this river (nad…) which is furious (ghora), very difficult to cross (su.dustara) and not to be checked (an-€dhya) buiÖMaaNa( TariTa a wise man crosses.” 1484 NaaiSTa k==aMaSaMaae VYaaiDaNaaRiSTa MaaehSaMaae irPau"====) NaaiSTa k==aePaSaMaae viöNaaRiSTa jaNaaTPar& Sau%Ma(====)) n€sti k€ma-samo vy€dhir n€sti moha-samo ripuƒ, n€sti kopa-samo vahnir n€sti jñ€n€t paraˆ sukham k==aMa–SaMa" VYaaiDa" Na AiSTa “There is no disease (vy€dhi) like lust (k€ma) Maaeh–SaMa" irPau" Na AiSTa there is no enemy (ripu) like illusion (moha) k==aePa–SaMa" viö" Na AiSTa there is no fire (vahni) like anger (kopa) jaNaaTa( ParMa( Sau%Ma( Na AiSTa and there is no happiness (sukha) higher than [spiritual] knowledge.” 1485 é[eYaê Pa[eYaê MaNauZYaMaeTaSTaaE SaMParqTYa ivivNai¢== Daqr" ) é[eYaae ih Daqrae==_i>aPa[eYaSaae v*

reya ca preya ca manuyam etas tau sampar…tya vivinakti dh…raƒ reyo hi dh…ro ’bhipreyaso vŠ…te preyo mando yoga-kem€d vŠ…te é[eYa" c Pa[eYa" c “Welfare (reyas) and pleasure (preyas) MaNauZYaMa( WTa" approach a man. etaƒ (from i[Š]...gatau) — ‘they two go’ TaaE SaMParqTYa [After] considering them sampar…tya — ‘circumambulating’ Daqr" ivivNai¢== a wise man (dh…ra) discriminates [them]. vivinakti (from vi.vic[ir] — to distinguish) Ai>aPa[eYaSa" Because of [liberation] being the all around good (abhipreyas) Daqr" é[eYa" ih v*aiMad& bhuSaM>avaNTae MaaNauZYaMaQaRdMaiNaTYaMaPaqh Daqr" ) TaU

labdhv€ sudurlabham idaˆ bahu-sambhav€nte m€nuyam artha-dam a-nityam ap…ha dh…raƒ t™rŠaˆ yateta na pated anumtyu y€van niƒreyas€ya viayaƒ khalu sarvataƒ sy€t AQaR–dMa( AiPa “Although meaningful 568 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

A–iNaTYaMa( ANauMa*TYau [but because it is] temporary (a-nitya) and followed by death wdMa( Sau–dulR>aMa( MaaNauZYaMa( this rare human body bhu–SaM>av–ANTae lBßa [after] attaining it after many births (sambhava) wh in this [present life] YaavTa( Na PaTaeTa( [and only] as long as it does not fall ... afflicted by diseases Daqr" being wise (dh…ra) TaUavae ivdqYaRTae c+au" SvæPa& rivMaq+aTae Tada ) Yada ùhªar oPaaiDaraTMaNaae iJajaSaYaa NaXYaiTa TaùRNauSMareTa( )) [email protected] 569

ghano yad€rka-prabhavo vid…ryate cakuƒ sva-r™paˆ ravim …kate tad€ yad€ hy aha‰k€ra up€dhir €tmano jijñ€say€ nayati tarhy anusmaret AkR==–Pa[>av" gaNa" “A cloud (ghana), [itself] a product of the sun (arka) ... and even revealed by the sun, but preventing the sun to be seen by the eye Yada ivdqYaRTae when it perishes [by the wind] Tada c+au" Sv–æPaMa( rivMa( wR+aTae then the eye sees the sun, which has the same nature (sva-r™pa). ... the eye is made by/of the sun and works with the help of the sun Yada ih iJajaSaYaa [Similarly,] when by enquiry (jijñ€s€) AaTMaNa" oPaaiDa" Ahªar" NaXYaiTa egotism (aha‰k€ra), the [false] identification of the soul, is destroyed ... which is a product of ‘the sun’ consciousness (brahma) and revealed by brahma TaihR ANauSMareTa( then one can remember.” ... then one ‘sees the sun’, one’s true nature (sva-r™pa) as soul (brahma); ahaˆ brahm€smi — I am brahma 1493 k==Id*Xa" k==SYa va XaaPaae hirdaSaai>aMaXaRNa" ) Aé[ÖeYa wva>aaiTa hrerek==aiNTaNaa& >av"====)) k…daƒ kasya v€ €po hari-d€s€bhimaranaƒ, a-raddheya iv€bh€ti harer ek€ntin€ˆ bhavaƒ hir–daSa–Ai>aMaXaRNa" XaaPa" “A curse (€pa) which is overcoming (‘touching’) a servant (d€sa) of the Lord (Hari) k==Id*Xa" k==SYa va of what kind and whose is it? ... which curse can effect a devotee, and who will curse a devotee? hre" Wk==aiNTaNaaMa( >av" A material birth (bhava) of exclusive devotees (ek€ntin) of the Lord (Hari) bhava = saˆs€ra, that they undergo material existence A–é[ÖeYa" wv Aa>aaiTa seems to be unbelievable (a-raddheya).” N€rada then has to explain the extraordinary circumstances of this singular event. 1494 Na Sa PauNaravTaRTae====) na sa punar €vartate Sa" Na PauNa" AavTaRTae “He does not again return.” 1495 Yae daraGaarPau}aaáaNPa[a

Mau¢==–SavR–Pair©e==Xa" being freed from all impurities (pari.klea) 5 kleas: a-vidy€ (ignorance), asmi.t€ (egotism), r€ga (attachment), dvea (aversion), abhinivea (‘clinging’ to matter) k*==Zai¢==ê==NaaePaaYaae=_NYaae==_iSTa==ku==}aicTa(==)) yog€s trayo may€ prokt€ nŠ€ˆ reyo-vidhitsay€, jñ€naˆ karma ca bhakti ca nop€yo ’nyo ’sti kutracit iNaivR<ai¢==" c [selfless] action (karman), [spiritual] knowledge (jñ€na) and devotion (bhakti). ANYa" oPaaYa" ku==}aicd( Na AiSTa Another means (up€ya) does not exist anywhere. ... in any scripture wh Here (among them) k==MaRSau iNaivR<aGavaNaqXa" k==MaR

YaÜa f==laNaa& Sa‘YaaSa& Pa[ku==YaaRTParMaeìre ) k==MaRaGavaNa( wRXa" “(1) ‘The Lord and controller ANaeNa k==MaRai¢==YaaeGaae=_SYa==iSaiÖd"==)) yad-cchay€ mat-kath€dau j€ta-raddhas tu yaƒ pum€n, na nirviŠŠo n€tisakto bhakti-yogo ’sya siddhi-daƒ Ya" PauMaaNa( Tau Yad*C^Yaa “But a person (puˆs) who, by good luck Mad(–k==Qaa–AadaE JaaTa–é[Ö" has developed faith in [the forms of bhakti] beginning with narrations (kath€) about Me ... beginning with hearing (ravaŠa) and glorifying (k…rtana) the Lord Na iNaivR<ai¢==–YaaeGa" iSaiÖ–d" for him bhakti-yoga gives perfection (liberation).” (SB. 11.20.8) 1501 WTaavaNaev laeke====_iSMaNPau&Saa& DaMaR" Par" SMa*Ta" ) >ai¢==YaaeGaae >aGaviTa Ta‘aaMaGa]ha"====)) et€v€n eva loke ’smin puˆs€ˆ dharmaƒ paraƒ smtaƒ, bhakti-yogo bhagavati tan-n€ma-grahaŠ€dibhiƒ Tad(–NaaMa–Ga]ha" “Beginning with chanting His (the Lord’s) name (n€man) >aGaviTa >ai¢==–YaaeGa" bhakti-yoga for the Lord (Bhagav€n) — AiSMaNa( laeke== in this world (loka) WTaavaNa( Wv Pau&SaaMa( Par" DaMaR" SMa*Ta" this is said to be the highest duty (dharma) for men (puˆs).”

572 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Meditation

1502 MailNaae ih YaQaadXaR AaTMajaNaaYa Na +aMa" ) TaQaa ivPa+ak==rYaaSavEraGYaa>Yaa& Tai‘araeDa"====) abhy€sa-vair€gy€bhy€ˆ tan-nirodhah Tad(–iNaraeDa" “Their restraint (nirodha) ... the reastraint of those 5 activities (vtti) of the mind A>YaaSa–vEraGYaa>YaaMa( is by practice (abhy€sa) and detachment (vair€gya).” 1506 é]ÖavqYaRSMa*iTaSaMaaiDaPa]jaPaUvRk== wTarezaMa(====) wRìrPa]i

–Pa]TYaahar–DaaraYaavhaiNa ))

trir-unnataˆ sth€pya samaˆ ar…raˆ hd…ndriy€Ši manas€ sanniveya brahmoupena pratareta vidv€n srot€ˆsi sarv€Ši bhay€vah€ni i}a"–o‘aTaMa( “[The body] with its three upper parts erect triƒ-unnata — ‘whose three [parts — chest, neck and head] are stretched upwards’ XarqrMa( SaMaMa( SQaaPYa [after] (3) holding the body (ar…ra) steady (sama) wiNd]YaaiaYa–AavhaiNa óaeTaa&iSa all the dangerous streams (srotas) [of saˆs€ra] bhaya-€vaha — ‘which brings fear or danger ivÜaNa( b]ø–o@uPaeNa Pa]TareTa the wise (vidvat) should cross with the boat (uupa) of om (brahma).” 1509 Pa]a

XaaEc–SaNTaaez–TaPa"– “Purity (auca), contentment (santoa), austerity (tapas) –SvaDYaaYa–wRìr–Pa]iaavNaMa(====) tasya v€cakaƒ praŠavaƒ, taj- tad-artha-bh€vanam TaSYa vack==" Pa]aavNaMa( Its repetition (japa) and the meditation on its meaning (artha) (i.e., the Lord) [constitute …vara-praŠidh€na].” 1513 wJYaaDYaYaNadaNaaiNa TaPa" SaTYa& +aMaa ga*a wiTa MaaGaaeR==_Ya& DaMaRSYaaíivDa" SMa*Ta"====)) ijy€dhyayana-d€n€ni tapaƒ satyaˆ kam€ ghŠ€, a-lobha iti m€rgo ’yaˆ dharmasy€˜a-vidhaƒ smtaƒ Ta}a PaUvRcTauvRGaaeR dM>aaQaRMaiPa SaeVYaTae ) otarSTau cTauvRGaaeR NaaMahaTMaSau iTaïiTa====)) tatra p™rva-catur-vargo dambh€rtham api sevyate, uttaras tu catur-vargo n€mah€tmasu ti˜hati wJYaa–ADYaYaNa–daNaaiNa “Sacrificing/ worship (ijy€), study (adhyayana), charity (d€na) TaPa" and penance (tapas) ... i.e., the limbs of niyama SaTYaMa( +aMaa truthfulness (satya), forgiveness (kam€) ga*a" mercy (ghŠ€) and contentment (a-lobha) — ... i.e., the limbs of yama wiTa AYaMa( DaMaRSYa Aí–ivDa" MaaGaR" SMa*Ta" this is said to be the eightfold course (m€rga) of dharma. Ta}a PaUvR–cTau"–vGaR" In it (‘there’) the first fourfold course dM>a–AQaRMa( AiPa SaeVYaTae is also [sometimes] followed from motives of vanity (dambha) ... the rather external niyama could also be practiced by someone as an exhibition otar" Tau cTau"–vGaR" but the latter fourfold course A–MahaTMaSau Na iTaïiTa does not exist in those that are not great (a-mah€tm€).” 1514 iSQarSau:aMaaSaNaMa(====) sthira-sukham €sanam iSQar–Sau:aMa( “[Any posture which is] steady (sthira) and easy (sukham) AaSaNaMa( is an €sana [in Yoga].” 1515 TaiSMaNSaiTa ìaSaPa]ìaSaYaaeGaRiTaivC^ed" Pa]aak==reckE==" ) Pa[iTakU==leNa va icta& YaQaa iSQarMacÄlMa(====)) pr€Šasya odhayen m€rgaˆ p™ra-kumbhaka-recakaiƒ, pratik™lena v€ cittaˆ yath€ sthiram a-cañcalam [email protected] 575

MaNaae=_icraTSYaaiÜrJa&===iJaTaìaSaSYa===YaaeiGaNa"===)===vaYviGNa>Yaa&===YaQaa===laeh&===DMaaTa&===TYaJaiTa===vE===MalMa(==)) mano ’cir€t sy€d virajaˆ jita-v€sasya yoginaƒ, v€yv-agnibhy€ˆ yath€ lohaˆ dhm€taˆ tyajati vai malam PaUr–ku==M>ak==–reckE==" “By p™raka (p™ra), kumbhaka and recaka ... by such pr€Š€y€ma Pa[iTakU==leNa va or the reverse [order] ... first recaka, then kumbhaka and p™raka Pa[aYaaMa( DMaaTaMa( just as, when melted (‘fanned’) with air (v€yu) and fire (agni) laehMa( MalMa( TYaJaiTa a metal [like gold] gives up its impurity (mala).” 1517 SvivzYaaSaMPa]YaaeGae ictaSYa SvæPaaNauk==ar wveiNd]Yaa

tatra pratyayaikat€nat€ dhy€nam Ta}a Pa]TYaYa–Wk==TaaNaTaa “Continuation of this effort (pratyaya) [of dh€raŠ€] ekat€na.t€ — ‘the state of attending one object only’, concentration DYaaNaMa( is called meditation (dhy€na).” 1522 iSQaTa& v]JaNTaMaaSaqNa& XaYaaNa& va GauhaXaYaMa( ... DYaaYaeTa(====) sthitaˆ vrajantam €s…naˆ ay€naˆ v€ guh€ayam ... dhy€yet iSQaTaMa( v]JaNTaMa( AaSaqNaMa( XaYaaNaMa( va “While standing (sthita), walking, sitting or lying down Gauha–AaXaYaMa( ... DYaaYaeTa( one should meditate on [the Lord who is] dwelling in the heart (guh€).” 1523 TadevaQaRMaa}aiNa>aaRSa& SvæPaXaUNYaiMav SaMaaiDa"====) tad ev€rtham€tra-nirbh€saˆ svar™pa-™nyam iva sam€dhiƒ AQaRMaa}a–iNa>aaRSaMa( “When the object [of meditation] alone appears (‘shines forth’) SvæPa–XaUNYaMa( wv [and the meditator is] as if devoid of his own identity Tad( Wv SaMaaiDa" that same [dhy€na] is called absorption (sam€dhi).” 1524 TaQaaeKTva YaaeGaMaaSQaaYa JYaaeiTa>aURTaae MahaTaPaa" ) PauraauMa(====) smaritv€ deva-deveam a-karaˆ paramaˆ prabhum JYaaeiTa"–>aUTa" “[DroŠa,] endued with splendor (jyotis) Maha–TaPaa" and possessed of great ascetic merit (tapas) TaQaa oKTva [after] speaking thus YaaeGaMa( AaSQaaYa and [after] taking to meditation (yoga) dev–dev–wRXaMa( A+arMa( ParMaMa( Pa]>auMa( SMairTva and [after] remembering the Lord (…a) of the lords of lords (deva-deva), the imperishable (a-kara) supreme Master (prabhu), [then] Paura

itthaˆ munis t™paramed vyavasthito vijñ€na-dg-v…rya-surandhit€ayaƒ sva-p€rŠin€p…ya gudaˆ tato ’nilaˆ sth€neu a˜s™nnamayej jita-klamaƒ wTQaMa( VYaviSQaTa" “Thus being situated ... in meditation on the Lord ivjaNa–d*k(==–vqYaR–SauriNDaTa–AaXaYa" his desires destroyed by the strength (v…rya) of the vision of realization (vijñ€na) surandhita (su.√radh[a] — to kill completely) — killed; €aya — ‘resting place’; mind; (in yoga:) the stock of desires stored in the heart MauiNa" Tau oParMaeTa( the sage (muni) should retire. ... the yog… should refrain from all activities [email protected] 577 iJaTa–©==Ma" Having overcome fatigue (klama) Sv–PaaiZ

578 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Initiation

1529 Yaad*XaE" Sai‘avSaiTa Yaad*Xaa&êaePaSaevTae ) Yaad*iGaC^eÀ >aivTau& Taad*G>aviTa PaUåz"====)) y€daiƒ sannivasati y€d€ˆ copasevate, y€dg icchec ca bhavituˆ t€dg bhavati p™ruaƒ Yaad*XaE" Sai‘avSaiTa “(1) Like those with whom he lives together (sam.nivasati) Yaad*XaaNa( c oPaSaevTae (2) like those whom he respects (upasevate) Yaad*k(== c >aivTauMa( wC^eTa( and (3) like the one he wants (icchet) to be — Taad*k(== PaUåz" >aviTa so a person (p™rua, purua) becomes.” 1530 Xak==$=& PaÄhSTaeNa dXahSTaeNa vaiJaNaMa( ) hSTaq hSTaSahóeaUzaUzaGaC^eTa(====) [email protected] 579

tad-vijñ€n€rthaˆ sa gurum ev€bhigacchet Tad(–ivjaNa–AQaRMa( “Only to realize that [knowledge] Sa" GauåMa( Wv Ai>aGaC^eTa( he should approach a teacher (guru).” 1535 AacaYaRvaNPauåzae ved====) €c€ryav€n puruo veda AacaYaRvaNa( Pauåz" ved “One who has a teacher (€c€rya.vat), he knows [the way to liberation].” 1536 YaSYa deve Para >ai¢==YaRQaa deve TaQaa GauraE ) TaSYaETae k==iQaTaa ùQaaR" Pa[k==aXaNTae MahaTMaNa"====)) yasya deve par€ bhaktir yath€ deve tath€ gurau, tasyaite kathit€ hy arth€ƒ prak€ante mah€tmanaƒ YaSYa deve Para >ai¢==" “Whose transcendental devotion (bhakti) is for the Lord (deva) YaQaa deve TaQaa GauraE and as for the Lord, so for the teacher (guru), TaSYa MahaTMaNa" to that great soul (mah€tman) WTae k==iQaTaa" ih AQaaR" these subjects (artha) which have been declared Pa[k==aXaNTae shine forth.” ... they manifest in the heart. This is the last verse of the ®vet€vatara-Upaniad. 1537 oitaïTa JaaGa]Ta Pa]aPYa vrai‘abaeDaTa====) +aurSYa Daara iNaiXaTaa durTYaYaa====) utti˜hata j€grata pr€pya var€n nibodhata, kurasya dh€r€ niit€ duratyay€ duGa| PaQaSTaTk==vYaae vdiNTa====) durgaˆ pathas tat kavayo vadanti vraNa( Pa]aPYa “[After approaching a bona fide spiritual master] and obtaining [your] boons (vara) oitaïTa JaaGa]Ta iNabaeDaTa arise, awake, understand! +aurSYa Daara iNaiXaTaa durTYaYaa [As] a razor’s (kura) edge is sharp (niita) and hard to cross Tad( PaQa" duGaRMa( so that path is difficult to tread k==vYa" vdiNTa sages (kavi) declare.” ... because there is no progress without sense-control, austerity 1538 AaTMaNaae GauåraTMaEv PauåzSYa ivXaezTa" ) YaTPa[TYa+aaNauMaaNaa>Yaa& é[eYaae==_SaavNauivNdTae====)) €tmano guru €tmaiva puruasya vieataƒ, yat pratyak€num€n€bhy€ˆ reyo ’s€v anuvindate AaTMaNa" PauåzSYa ivXaezTa" “For oneself, especially as a human being ... but in any kind of body AaTMaa Wv Gauå" oneself can be the teacher (guru), ... even without the instruction of a guru Yad( ASaaE because he (oneself) Pa[TYa+a–ANauMaaNaa>YaaMa( by perception (pratyaka) and logic (anum€na) é[eYa" ANauivNdTae can find out liberation (reyas).” 1539 Na ùek==SMaad( GauraejaRNa& SauiSQar& SYaaTSauPauZk==lMa( ) b]øETadiÜTaqYa& vE GaqYaTae bhuDaizRi>a"====)) na hy ekasm€d guror jñ€naˆ susthiraˆ sy€t supukalam, brahmaitad a-dvit…yaˆ vai g…yate bahudh€ribhiƒ SauiSQarMa( SauPauZk==lMa( jaNaMa( “Very firm (su.sthira) and complete knowledge (jñ€na) 580 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Wk==SMaaTa( ih Gaurae" Na SYaaTa( can not come from only one teacher (guru), ... but one should take instructions from everyone and everything, using one’s good sense WTad( A–iÜTaqYaMa( vE b]ø [because] this Absolute (brahma), [although] one without a second ‰izi>a" bhuDaa GaqYaTae is described by the sages (i) in many ways.” 1540 AaicNaaeiTa Ya" XaañaQaRMaacare SQaaPaYaTYaiPa ) SvYaMaacrTae YaSMaadacaYaRSTaeNa k==IiTaRTa"====)) €cinoti yaƒ €str€rtham €c€re sth€payaty api, svayam €carate yasm€d €c€ryas tena k…rtitaƒ Ya" Xaañ–AQaRMa( AaicNaaeiTa “He who collects the meaning (artha) of scripture (€stra) Aacare SQaaPaYaiTa AiPa and also establishes it in his behavior (€c€ra) YaSMaaTa( SvYaMa( AacrTae because he behaves accordingly himself — TaeNa AacaYaR" k==IiTaRTa" therefore he is known (‘praised’) as €c€rya.” ... so €c€rya comes from €c€ra 1541 Gauåb]Røa GauåivRZa" SaÓuådeRiv iXaZYaSaNTaaPahark=="====)) guravo bahavaƒ santi iya-vitt€pah€rak€ƒ, durlabhaƒ sad-gurur devi iya-sant€pa-h€rakaƒ iXaZYa–ivta–APahark==a" “Who take away the wealth (vitta) of the disciple (iya) bhv" Gaurv" SaiNTa there are many [such] ‘gurus’. deiv O Dev…! iXaZYa–SaNTaaPa–hark==" One who takes away the disciples suffering (sant€pa) SaTa(–Gauå" dulR>a" [such] a true (sat) guru is rare.” 1544 AXa¢==STau >aveTSaaDaub]Røcarq c iNaDaRNa" ) VYaaiDaTaae dev>a¢==ê v*Öa Naarq PaiTav]Taa====)) a-aktas tu bhavet s€dhur brahmac€r… ca nirdhanaƒ, vy€dhito deva-bhakta ca vddh€ n€r… pati-vrat€ [email protected] 581

A–Xa¢==" Tau SaaDau" >aveTa( “An unable man (a-akta) becomes a ‘holy man’ (s€dhu) iNaDaRNa" b]øcarq c a poor man (nir.dhana) [becomes] a celibate (brahmac€r…) ... he has no money to found a family and thus takes the religious vow of no marriage VYaaiDaTa" dev–>a¢==" c a sick man (vy€dhita) [becomes] a devotee (bhakta) of the Lord (deva) v*Öa Naarq PaiTa–v]Taa and an old woman (n€r…) [becomes] loyal to her husband (pati).” 1545 vedEivRhqNaaê Pa#=iNTa Xaañ& XaañeaviNTa >a]íaSTaTaae >aaGavTaa >aviNTa ))

vedair vih…n€ ca pa˜hanti €straˆ €streŠa h…n€ ca pur€Ša-p€˜h€ƒ pur€Ša-h…n€ƒ kiŠo bhavanti bhra˜€s tato bh€gavat€ bhavanti vedE" ivhqNaa" c XaañMa( Pa#=iNTa “Those without Vedas read [dharma-] €stra XaañeaviNTa those without Pur€Ša become farmers >a]ía" TaTa" >aaGavTaa" >aviNTa and when ruined (bhra˜a) they then become devotees (bh€gavata).” 1546 TaYaaevRTSarvaSaeNa jaTaaNYaaeNYaSv>aavYaae" ) GauåTaa iXaZYaTaa ceiTa NaaNYaQaEveiTa iNaêYa"====)) tayor vatsara-v€sena jñ€t€nyonya-svabh€vayoƒ, gurut€ iyat€ ceti n€nyathaiveti nicayaƒ vTSar–vaSaeNa “By their living [together] for one year (vatsara) TaYaae" jaTa–ANYaaeNYa–Sv>aavYaae" both their natures (sva-bh€va) are mutually understood (jñ€ta) ... the natures of the prospective teacher and disciple GauåTaa iXaZYaTaa c wiTa i.e., [their] being teacher (guru.t€) and disciple (iya.t€). Na ANYaQaa Wv There is no other way wiTa iNaêYa" this is ascertained.” 1547 jaNaeNa ik]==YaYaa vaiPa Gauå" iXaZYa& Parq+aYaeTa( ) Sa&vTSar& TadDa| va TadDa| va Pa]YaTNaTa"====)) jñ€nena kriyay€ v€pi guruƒ iyaˆ par…kayet, saˆvatsaraˆ tad-ardhaˆ v€ tad-ardhaˆ v€ prayatnataƒ Sa&vTSarMa( Tad(–ADaRMa( va Tad(–ADaRMa( va “For one year (saˆvatsara), six months, or [at least] three months tad-ardham — ‘half of it’ jaNaeNa ik]==YaYaa va AiPa by his knowledge (jñ€na) and also activity (kriy€) Gauå" iXaZYaMa( Pa]YaTNaTa" Parq+aYaeTa( the teacher (guru) should test the disciple (iya) carefully.” 1548 GauraerPYaviláSYa k==aYaaRk==aYaRMaJaaNaTa" ) oTPaQaPa[iTaPa‘aSYa PairTYaaGaae ivDaqYaTae====)) guror apy avaliptasya k€ry€k€ryam a-j€nataƒ, utpatha-pratipannasya parity€go vidh…yate AviláSYa “If he is polluted k==aYaR–A–k==aYaRMa( A–JaaNaTa" ignorant about duty (k€rya) and non-duty (a-k€rya) oTPaQa–Pa[iTaPa‘aSYa and going the wrong path (utpatha) Gaurae" AiPa PairTYaaGa" ivDaqYaTae the rejection (parity€ga) even of one’s guru is ordained.”

582 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

1549 GauåNaR Sa SYaaTSvJaNaae Na Sa SYaaiTPaTaa Na Sa SYaaÂNaNaq Na Saa SYaaTa( )

dEv& Na TaTSYaa‘a PaiTaê Sa SYaa‘a MaaecYaeÛ" SaMauPaeTaMa*TYauMa( ))

gurur na sa sy€t sva-jano na sa sy€t pit€ na sa sy€j janan… na s€ sy€t daiv€ˆ na tat sy€n na pati ca sa sy€n n mocayed yaƒ samupeta-mtyum Ya" SaMauPaeTa–Ma*TYauMa( Na MaaecYaeTa( “One who can not liberate a person in saˆs€ra, samupeta-mtyu — ‘who has attained [saˆs€ra which is characterized by] death’ Sa" Gauå" Na SYaaTa( he should not become a guru Sa" Sv–JaNa" Na SYaaTa( he should not become a relative (sva-jana) Sa" iPaTaa Na SYaaTa( he should not become a father (pit) Saa JaNaNaq Na SYaaTa( she (such a woman) should not become a mother (janan…) Tad( dEvMa( Na SYaaTa( that [deva] should not become a deity (daiva) Sa" PaiTa" c Na SYaaTa( and he should not become a husband (pati).” 1550 idVYa& jaNa& YaTaae dÛaTku==YaaRTPaaPaSYa Sa¿YaMa( ) TaSMaaÕq+aeiTa Saa Pa[ae¢==a deiXakE==STatvk==aeivdE"====)) divyaˆ jñ€naˆ yato dady€t kury€t p€pasya sa‰kayam, tasm€d d…kseti s€ prokt€ deikais tattva-kovidaiƒ YaTa" idVYaMa( jaNaMa( dÛaTa( “Because it can give spiritual (divya) knowledge (jñ€na) PaaPaSYa Sa¿YaMa( ku==YaaRTa( and can cause the destruction of sin (p€pa), TaSMaaTa( Saa dq+aa wiTa Pa[ae¢==a therefore it is called d…k€ Tatv–k==aeivdE" deiXakE==" by learned (tattva-kovidas) guides (deika).” 1551 YaQaa k==aÄNaTaa& YaaiTa k==a&SYa& rSaivDaaNaTa" ) TaQaa dq+aaivDaaNaeNa iÜJaTv& JaaYaTae Na*aaGavTa" SMa*Ta"====)) t€p€di-pañca-saˆsk€r… navejy€-karma-k€rakaƒ, artha-pañcaka-vid vipro mah€-bh€gavataƒ smtaƒ TaaPa–Aaid–PaÄ–Sa&Sk==arq “One who has performed pañca-saˆsk€ra beginning with (1) t€pa Nav wJYaa–k==MaR–k==ark===" and does the nine (nava) activities of worship (ijy€) [email protected] 583

... deity worship (arcana), mantra recitation (mantra-pa˜hana), meditation (yoga), sacrifice (y€ga), prayer (vandana), glorification of the holy name (n€ma-sa‰k…rtana), service (sev€), marking with the Lord’s symbols, and honoring (€r€dhana) others AQaR–PaÄk==–ivd( and knows the ‘five objects’ (artha-pañcaka) ... the Lord (bhagav€n), His abode (pada), His paraphernalia (dravya), His mantra, and the soul (j…v€tm€) ivPa[" Maha–>aaGavTa" SMa*Ta" [such] a br€hmaŠa is to be known as a great devotee (bh€gavata).”

584 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Mantra

1554 vS}aeaGauRa" GauauKTva===SPa*îa===cEv===iÜJaaetaMaa"===)===ANaeNa===iviDaNaa===ivPa]===AacaNTa"===XauicTaaiMaYaaTa(===)) sn€tv€ p…tv€ tath€ bhuktv€ sp˜v€ caiva dvijottam€ƒ, anena vidhin€ vipra €c€ntaƒ ucit€m iy€t [email protected] 585 iÜJaaetaMaa" “O br€hmaŠas! òaTva TaQaa PaqTva [After] bathing and drinking >auKTva SPa*îa c Wv eating and touching [an impure object] AacaNTa" ivPa]" a br€hmaŠa (vipra) who has done €camana (€canta) ANaeNa iviDaNaa by this process (vidhi) [of €camana] XauicTaaMa( wYaaTa( he will attain purity (uci.t€).” 1560 Ga®e c YaMauNae cEv Gaaedavir SarSviTa ) NaMaRde iSaNDaae k==aveir Jale==_iSMaNSai‘iDa& ku==å====)) ga‰ge ca yamune caiva god€vari sarasvati, narmade sindho k€veri jale ’smin sannidhiˆ kuru Ga®e c YaMauNae c Wv “O Ga‰g€, Yamun€ Gaaedavir SarSviTa God€var…, Sarasvat… NaMaRde iSaNDaae k==aveir Narmad€, Sindhu and K€ver…! AiSMaNa( Jale Sai‘iDaMa( ku==å Please assemble in this water!” 1561 p APaiv}a"===Paiv}aae===va===SavaRvSQaa&===GaTaae=_iPa===va===)===Ya"===SMareTPau<@rqk==a+a&===Sa===baùa>YaNTar" Xauic"==)) a-pavitraƒ pavitro v€ sarv€vasth€ˆ gato ’pi v€, yaƒ smaret puŠar…k€kaˆ sa b€hy€bhyantaraƒ uciƒ A–Paiv}a" Paiv}a" va “Whether purified (pavitra) or not purified (a-pavitra) SavR–AvSQaaMa( GaTa" AiPa va or having even gone through every condition (avasth€) [of life] Ya" Pau<@rqk==–A+aMa( SMareTa( one who can remember the lotus-eyed Lord (PuŠar…ka-aka), Sa" baù–A>YaNTar" Xauic" he is externally (bahya) and internally (abhyantara) pure (uci).” 1562 DaaETaax(==iga]PaaiYaa& vaGYaTa" Xauic"====)) dhaut€‰ghri-p€Šir €camya sapavitra uda‰-mukhaƒ, kta-sv€‰ga-kara-ny€so mantr€bhy€ˆ v€g-yataƒ uciƒ DaaETa–Ax(==iga]–PaaiYaaMa( k*==Ta–Sv–A®–k==r–NYaaSa" having performed ny€sa of the limbs and hands with mantras, ...” 1563 GaaePaYaeÕevTaaiMaía& GaaePaYaeÓuåMaaTMaNa" ) GaaePaYaeÀ iNaJa& MaN}a& GaaePaYaei‘aJaMaailk==aMa(====)) gopayed devat€m i˜€ˆ gopayed gurum €tmanaƒ, gopayec ca nijaˆ mantraˆ gopayen nija-m€lik€m wíaMa( devTaaMa( GaaePaYaeTa( “One should hide one’s worshipable deity (devat€, ita-deva) AaTMaNa" GauåMa( GaaePaYaeTa( one should hide one’s guru iNaJaMa( MaN}aMa( c GaaePaYaeTa( one should hide one’s mantra GaaePaYaeTa( iNaJa–Maailk==aMa( and one should hide one’s rosary (m€lik€, m€l€).” ... keeping it in a bag 1564 NaaeÀEJaRPYa& buDa" ku==YaaRTSaaiv}YaSTau ivXaezTa" ) noccair japyaˆ budhaƒ kury€t s€vitryas tu vieataƒ 586 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Na oÀE" JaPYaMa( buDa" ku==YaaRTa( “A wise man should not do japa aloud (uccaiƒ), Saaiv}Ya" Tau ivXaezTa" especially G€yatr… [mantras].” s€vitryaƒ f. 〈1.3〉 s€vitr… 1565 Yad*C^Yaa é[uTa& MaN}a& ^leNaaQa bleNa va ) Pa}ae iSQaTa& c GaaQaa& c JaNaYaeÛÛNaQaRk==Ma(====) yadcchay€ rutaˆ mantraˆ chalen€tha balena v€, patre sthitaˆ ca g€th€ˆ ca janayed yady an-arthakam Yaid Yad*C^Yaa é[uTaMa( MaN}aMa( “A mantra when heard at random ^leNa AQa bleNa va or obtained by stratagem (chala) or force (bala) [from a guru] Pa}ae iSQaTaMa( c GaaQaaMa( c or [found] written on a leaf (patra) or [heard] as song (g€th€) ANaQaRk==Ma( JaNaYaeTa( it will be useless (an-arthaka).” 1566 NaETadcqaUTaaNaa& Pa*iQavq rSa"====) Pa*iQaVYaa AaPaae rSa"====) APaaMaaezDaYaae rSa"====) AaezDaqNaa& Pauåzae rSa"====) e€ˆ bh™t€n€ˆ pthiv… rasaƒ, pthivy€ €po rasaƒ, ap€m oadhayo rasaƒ, oadh…n€ˆ puruo rasaƒ PauåzSYa vaGa]Sa"====) vac ‰Ga]Sa"====) ‰c" SaaMa rSa"====) SaaMNa oÓqQaae rSa"====) puruasya v€g rasaƒ, v€ca g rasaƒ, caƒ s€ma rasaƒ, s€mna udg…tho rasaƒ WzaMa( >aUTaaNaaMa( rSa" Pa*iQavq “The essence (rasa) of [all] these beings (bh™ta) is earth (pthiv…) Pa*iQaVYaa" rSa" AaPa" the essence of earth is water (ap) APaaMa( rSa" AaezDaYa" the essence of water is plants (oadhi) AaezDaqNaaMa( rSa" Pauåz" the essence of plants is man (purua) PauåzSYa rSa" vak(== the essence of man is speech (v€c) vac" rSa" ‰k(== the essence of speech is the ¬g-Veda ‰c" rSa" SaaMa the essence of the ¬g-Veda is the S€ma-Veda SaaMNa" rSa" oÓqQa" and the essence of the S€ma-Veda is om (udg…tha).” 1568 vaGaev ‰KPa]aaviTa Ya WTadev& ivÜaNa+arMauÓqQaMauPaaSTae====) €payit€ ha vai k€m€n€ˆ bhavati ya etad evaˆ vidv€n akaram udg…tham up€ste vak(== Wv ‰k(== Pa]a

WTad( WvMa( ivÜaNa( Knowing it thus Ya" A+arMa( oÓqQaMa( oPaaSTae one who worships the syllable om (udg…tha) k==aMaaNaaMa( AaPaiYaTaa h vE >aviTa he becomes an obtainer (€payit) of desires.” 1569 TaeNaeYa& }aYaq ivÛa vTaRTae====) AaeiMaTYaaé]avYaiTa====) AaeiMaiTa Xa&SaiTa====) AaeiMaTYauÓaYaiTa====) teneyaˆ tray… vidy€ vartate, om ity €r€vayati, om iti aˆsati, om ity udg€yati TaeNa wYaMa( }aYaq ivÛa vTaRTae “By that [om] [the study of] this Vedic science (vidy€) proceeds: AaeMa( wiTa Aaé]avYaiTa Saying om one recites AaeMa( wiTa Xa&SaiTa saying om one praises AaeMa( wiTa oÓaYaiTa and saying om one sings.” 1570 Pa]aU>auRv" SauviriTa va WTaaiSTaóae VYaaôTaYa"====) bh™r bhuvaƒ suvar iti v€ et€s tisro vy€htayaƒ >aU" >auv" Sauv" wiTa va “Bh™ƒ, bhuvaƒ and svaƒ (suvaƒ) — WTaa" iTaó" VYaaôTaYa" these are the three utterances (vy€hti).” 1575 Ak==ar& caPYauk==ar& c Mak==ar& c Pa]JaaPaiTa" ) ved}aYaai‘arduhd( >aU>auRv" SvirTaqiTa c====)) a-k€raˆ c€py u-k€raˆ ca ma-k€raˆ ca praj€patiƒ, veda-tray€n niraduhad bh™r bhuvaƒ svar it…ti ca A–k==arMa( c AiPa o–k==arMa( c Ma–k==arMa( c “The letters a (a-k€ra), u and ma >aU" >auv" Sv" wTaqiTa c as well as [the vy€htis] bh™ƒ, bhuvaƒ and svaƒ Pa]JaaPaiTa" ved–}aYaaTa( iNarduhTa( the Lord (praj€pati) extracted from the three Vedas.” 588 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

... as their essence nir.aduhat (from nir.duh[a]) — he extracted 1576 Na GaaYa}Yaa" Par& JaPYa& Na VYaaôiTaSaMa& huTaMa(====) na g€yatry€ƒ paraˆ japyaˆ na vy€hti-samaˆ hutam Na GaaYa}Yaa" ParMa( JaPYaMa( “There is no better [mantra] for japa than the G€yatr… Na VYaaôiTa–SaMaMa( huTaMa( and there is no [mantra] for sacrifice equal to the Vy€hti.” 1577 SaivTaa===devTaa===YaSYaa===Mau:aMaiGNaiS}aDaa===iSQaTa"===)===ivìaiMa}a===‰izX^Ndae===GaaYa}aq===Saa===iviXaZYaTae====)) savit€ devat€ yasy€ mukham agnis tridh€ sthitaƒ, viv€mitra i chando g€yatr… s€ viiyate YaSYaa" devTaa SaivTaa “Whose deity (devat€) is the sun (Savit) Mau:aMa( AiGNa" i}aDaa iSQaTa" [at whose] mouth (mukha) is situated the threefold (tridh€) fire (agni) ‰iz" ivìaiMa}a" whose author (i — sage) is Viv€mitra ^Nd" GaaYa}aq and whose meter (chandas) is the G€yatr… meter — Saa iviXaZYaTae that [Brahma-g€yatr…] is best.” 1578 TaTSaivTauvRreaGaaeR devSYa DaqMaih====) iDaYaae Yaae Na" Pa]caedYaaTa(====) tat savitur vareŠyaˆ bhargo devasya dh…mahi, dhiyo yo naƒ pracoday€t This verse from ¬g-Veda 3.62.10 is said to be the oldest known prayer of mankind. It is a meditation on Savit (‘who sets in motion’), the divinity of the sun, S™rya-N€r€yaŠa. His effulgence (bhargaƒ 〈2.1〉 n. bhargas) shall inspire the intelligence (dhiyaƒ 〈2.3〉 f. dh…) of the worshiper. In ®ukla-yajur-Veda 36.3 the mantra is preceeded by om and the mah€-vy€htis bh™r, bhuvaƒ and svaƒ. 1579 SaVYaaôiTa& SaPa]aU>auRv" SvraeMa(====) €po jyot… raso ’mtaˆ brahma bh™r bhuvaƒ svar om [The ®iro-mantra:] AaeMa( “The om is AaPa" JYaaeTaq rSa" AMa*TaMa( b]ø water (ap), light (jyoti), taste (rasa), immortality (amta) and brahma >aU" >auv" Sv" the physical (bh™r), mental (bhuvas) and intellectual sphere (svar).” 1581 Aae&k==ar"===ParMaae===MaN}aSTa&===JaPTva===caMarae===>aveTa(===)===GaaYa}aq===ParMaae===MaN}aSTa&===JaPTva===>aui¢==Maui¢==>aak(=====)) oˆk€raƒ paramo mantras taˆ japtv€ c€maro bhavet, g€yatr… paramo mantras taˆ japtv€ bhukti-mukti-bh€k Aae& NaMaae NaaraYaaGavTae vaSaudevaYa SavRd"====)) [email protected] 589

oˆ namo n€r€yaŠ€ya mantraƒ sarv€rtha-s€dhakaƒ, oˆ namo bhagavate v€sudev€ya sarvadaƒ Aae&k==ar" ParMa" MaN}a" “Om is the best mantra, TaMa( JaPTva c AMar" >aveTa( [after] repeating it one becomes immortal. GaaYa}aq ParMa" MaN}a" The G€yatr… is the best mantra TaMa( JaPTva >aui¢==–Maui¢==–>aak(== [after] repeating it one attains enjoyment (bhukti) [here] and liberation (mukti) [there]. p NaMaae NaaraYaaGavTae vaSaudevaYa Oˆ namo bhagavate v€sudev€ya SavR–d" [this mantra] gives everything.” 1582 ©==I& k*==ZaaYa Svaha====) kl…ˆ kŠ€ya govind€ya gop…-jana-vallabh€ya sv€h€ 1583 ©==I& k==aMadevaYa ivÚhe PauZPaba

590 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Bhakti

1585 SaurzeR ivihTaa Xaañe hirMauiÕXYa Yaa i§==Yaa ) SaEv >ai¢==iriTa Pa[ae¢==a TaYaa >ai¢==" Para >aveTa(===)) surare vihit€ €stre harim uddiya y€ kriy€, saiva bhaktir iti prokt€ tay€ bhaktiƒ par€ bhavet Saur–‰ze “O N€rada, sage among the devas (sura)! Yaa i§==Yaa That activity (kriy€) which is Xaañe ivihTaa hirMa( oiÕXYa prescribed in scripture and aimed at the [satisfaction of the] Lord (Hari), Saa Wv >ai¢==" wiTa Pa[ae¢==a that is called (1) service ([s€dhana-] bhakti), TaYaa Para >ai¢==" >aveTa( and by that comes (2) transcendental love (par€ bhakti).” 1586 Saa >ai¢==" SaaDaNa& >aav" Pa]eMa ceiTa i}aDaaeidTaa====) s€ bhaktiƒ s€dhanaˆ bh€vaƒ prema ceti tridhodit€ SaaDaNaMa( >aav" Pa]eMa c wiTa “S€dhana-, bh€va- and prema-bhakti — Saa >ai¢==" i}aDaa oidTaa that bhakti is said to be threefold.” 1587 Pa]aYaiêta& Tau ParMa& Pa]PaitaSTaSYa ke==vlMa(====) pr€yacittaˆ tu paramaˆ prapattis tasya kevalam ParMaMa( Pa]aYaiêtaMa( Tau “And the highest atonement (pr€yacitta) TaSYa ke==vlMa( Pa]Paita" is surrender to Him only.” 1588 SaTSa®" ke==Xave >ai¢==GaR®aM>aiSa iNaMaÂNaMa( ) ASaare %lu Sa&Saare }aqiaavYaeTa( )) sat-sa‰gaƒ keave bhaktir ga‰g€mbhasi nimajjanam, a-s€re khalu saˆs€re tr…Ši s€r€Ši bh€vayet SaTa(–Sa®" ke==Xave >ai¢==" “Saintly association (sat-sa‰ga), devotion (bhakti) to the Lord (Keava) Ga®a–AM>aiSa iNaMaÂNaMa( and bathing in the water (ambhas) of the Ga‰g€ — A–Saare %lu/ Sa&Saare in the actually useless material world (saˆs€ra) }aqiaavYaeTa( [these] three essences (s€ra) should be meditated upon.” 1589 >aGavÙi¢==hqNaSYa JaaiTa" Xaañ& JaPaSTaPa" ) APa[aaGavTa(–>ai¢==–hqNaSYa “Of one without devotion (bhakti) to the Lord (Bhagav€n) JaaiTa" XaañMa( JaPa" TaPa" [all his good] birth (j€ti), learning (€stra), recitation (japa) and austerity (tapas), A–Pa[aaUTaSaGaaŒ laeke====_iSMaNdEv AaSaur Wv c ) ivZa¢==" SMa*Taae dEv AaSaurSTaiÜPaYaRYa"====)) dvau bh™ta-sargau loke ’smin daiva €sura eva ca, viŠu-bhaktaƒ smto daiva €suras tad-viparyayaƒ AiSMaNa( laeke== “In this world (loka) ÜaE >aUTa–SaGaaŒ there are two creations (sarga) of beings (bh™ta) — dEv" AaSaur" Wv c godly (daiva) and demoniac (€sura). [email protected] 591 ivZa¢==" dEv" SMa*Ta" A devotee (bhakta) of the Lord (ViŠu) is called daiva Tad(–ivPaYaRYa" AaSaur" his opposite [is called] €sura.” 1591 SaªLPa& c TaQaa daNa& iPaTa*devacRNaaidk==Ma( ) ivZau»e halahl& ivzMa(====) tyaktv€mtaˆ sa m™h€tm€ bhu‰kte h€l€halaˆ viam Sa" MaU!aTMaa “That fool (m™ha, m™h€tm€) AMa*TaMa( TYaKTva [after] giving up nectar (amta) halahlMa( ivzMa( >au»e he takes h€l€hala poison.” 1594 Sa heMaraiXaMauTSa*JYa Paa&XauraiXa& iJaga*+aiTa====) sa hema-r€im utsjya p€ˆu-r€iˆ jighkati heMa–raiXaMa( oTSa*JYa “[After] rejecting a pile (r€i) of gold (hema) Sa" Paa&Xau–raiXaMa( iJaga*+aiTa he accepts a heap of ashes (p€ˆu).” 1595 AadaE é[Öa TaTa" SaaDauSa®ae==_Qa >aJaNai§==Yaa ) TaTaae==_NaQaRiNav*ita" SYaataTaae iNaïa åicSTaTa"====)) €dau raddh€ tataƒ s€dhu-sa‰go ’tha bhajana-kriy€, tato ’n€rtha-nivttiƒ sy€t tato ni˜h€ rucis tataƒ AQaaSai¢==STaTaae >aavSTaTa" Pa[eMaa>YaudÄiTa ) SaaDak==aNaaMaYa& Pa[eMaaRve >aveT§==Ma"====)) ath€saktis tato bh€vas tataƒ prem€bhyudañcati, s€dhak€n€m ayaˆ premŠaƒ pr€durbh€ve bhavet kramaƒ AadaE é[Öa “First there is (1) faith (raddh€) TaTa" SaaDau–Sa®" then (2) association with saints (s€dhu-sa‰ga) AQa >aJaNa–i§==Yaa then (3) performance (kriy€) of regulated service/ worship (bhajana) TaTa" ANaQaR–iNav*ita" SYaaTa( then there will be (4) cessation (nivtti) of bad habits (anartha) TaTa" iNaïa TaTa" åic" AQa AaSai¢==" then (5) steadiness (ni˜h€), then (6) taste (ruci), then (7) attachment (€sakti) TaTa" >aav" TaTa" Pa[eMa A>YaudÄiTa then (8) emotion (bh€va), and then rises (9) love (prema) — SaaDak==aNaaMa( for practitioners (s€dhaka) 592 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

AYaMa( Pa[eMaaRve §==Ma" >aveTa( this is the order (krama) in the appearance (pr€durbh€va) of love (prema).” 1596 vaGv*Ö& }aaYaTae é]Öa MaNaaev*Ö& c >aarTa ) é]Öav*Ö& vax(==MaNaSaq Na k==MaR }aaTauMahRiTa====)) v€g-vddhaˆ tr€yate raddh€ mano-vddhaˆ ca bh€rata, raddh€-vddhaˆ v€‰-manas… na karma tr€tum arhati >aarTa “O Yudhi˜hira! é]Öa Faith vak(==–v*ÖMa( k==MaR }aaYaTae saves a ceremony (karman) destroyed (vddha) by [wrong] speech (v€c) MaNa"–v*ÖMa( c or [wrong] thoughts (manas), vak(==–MaNaSaq [but correct] speech and mind é]Öa–v*ÖMa( Na }aaTauMa( AhRiTa are not able to save [a ceremony] destroyed by [a want of] faith.” 1597 MahaPa[Saade GaaeivNde NaaMab]øiak==aiMaNaaMa(====)) €ntaƒ-uddhir bahiƒ-uddhis tapaƒ-€nty-€dayas tath€, am… guŠ€ƒ prapadyante hari-sev€bhik€min€m ANTa"–XauiÖ" bih"–XauiÖ" “Internal and external purity (uddhi) TaPa"–XaaiNTa–AadYa" TaQaa austerity (tapas), peacefulness (€nta), etc. — hir–Saeva–Ai>ak==aiMaNaaMa( for those with a desire to do service (sev€) to the Lord (Hari) AMaq GauaJaTae c æPaMa( ) AaTMaa c k==MaaRNauXaYa& ivDaUYa MaÙi¢==YaaeGaeNa >aJaTYaQaae MaaMa( ))

yath€gnin€ hema malaˆ jah€ti dhm€taˆ punaƒ svaˆ bhajate ca r™pam €tm€ ca karm€nuayaˆ vidh™ya mad-bhakti-yogena bhajaty atho m€m YaQaa AiGanNaa DMaaTaMa( “Just as, when heated by fire (agni) heMa MalMa( JahaiTa gold (heman) gives up its impurity (mala) ... and not by other processes, like washing hema 〈1.1〉 n. heman, dhm€tam hema PauNa" SvMa( æPaMa( >aJaTae c and again gains its natural beauty (r™pa), Mad(–>ai¢==–YaaeGaeNa [so] by bhakti-yoga unto Me [email protected] 593

AaTMaa c k==MaR–ANauXaYaMa( ivDaUYa so the living being, [after] removing the resultant [contamination] of karma AQaae MaaMa( >aJaiTa then it worships Me.” ... and attains Me, which is its natural position 1600 +aaiNTarVYaQaRk==alTv& ivri¢==MaaRNaXaUNYaTaa ) AaXaabNDa" SaMauTk==<#=a NaaMaGaaNae Sada åic"====)) k€ntir a-vyartha-k€latvaˆ viraktir m€na-™nyat€, €€-bandhaƒ samutkaŠ˜h€ n€ma-g€ne sad€ ruciƒ AaSai¢==STaÓuaava" SYauJaaRTa>aavax(==ku==re JaNae====)) €saktis tad-guŠ€khy€ne pr…tis tad-vasati-sthale, ity-€dayo ’nubh€v€ƒ syur j€ta-bh€v€‰kure jane +aaiNTa" A–VYaQaR–k==alTvMa( “Forbearance (k€nti), not wasting time ivri¢==" MaaNa–XaUNYaTaa detachment (virakti), no pride (m€na) AaXaa–bNDa" SaMauTk==<#=a confidence, eagerness (samutkaŠ˜h€) €€-bandha — ‘band of hope’ NaaMa–GaaNae Sada åic" a steady taste (ruci) for chanting the name (n€man) [of the Lord] Tad(–Gauaav–Ax(==ku==re JaNae in a person (jane) in which the sprout (a‰kura) of bh€va has appeared wiTa–AadYa" ANau>aava" SYau" these [nine] symptoms will manifest.” 1601 MaçaNaaMaXaiNaNa*RauJaa& XaaSTaa SviPa}aae" iXaXau" ) Ma*TYau>aaeRJaPaTaeivRra@ivduza& Tatv& Par& YaaeiGaNaa& v*Z

mall€n€m aanir nŠ€ˆ nara-varaƒ str…Š€ˆ smaro m™rtim€n gop€n€ˆ sva-jano ’sat€ˆ kiti-bhuj€ˆ €st€ sva-pitroƒ iuƒ mtyur bhoja-pater vir€ a-vidu€ˆ tattvaˆ paraˆ yogin€ˆ vŠ…n€ˆ para-devateti vidito ra‰gaˆ gataƒ s€grajaƒ MaçaNaaMa( AXaiNa" “For the wrestlers (malla) [in raudra-rasa] as lightning (aani) Na*auJaaMa( XaaSTaa for impious kings [in v…ra] as punisher (€st) kiti-bhuj — ‘who rules the earth’, a king Sv–iPa}aae" iXaXau" for his parents (sva-pit) [in v€tsalya-rasa with k€ruŠa] as child (iu) >aaeJa–PaTae" Ma*TYau" for Kaˆsa [in bhay€naka] as death (mtyu) bhoja-pati — ‘king of the Bhojas’, Kaˆsa A–ivduzaMa( ivra$=( for the unintelligent, worldly-minded [in b…bhatsa] as universal form (vir€˜) YaaeiGaNaaMa( ParMa( TatvMa( for the jñ€n…s (yogin) [in €nta] as Absolute Truth v*Zad]aiad]aia¢==a" GaaYaiNTa [but] where My devotees (bhakta) sing [My glories] Ta}a iTaïaiMa there I stay.” 1604 SMaTaRVYa" SaTaTa& ivZa]Ma" ) YaNMauhUTa| +aa]Ma" illusion (moha) and mistake (vibhrama).” 1606 AYaaeDYaa===MaQaura===MaaYaa===k==aXaq===k==aÄq===ùviNTak==a===)===Paurq===ÜaravTaq===cEv===SaáETaa Maae+adaiYak==a"===)) ayodhy€ mathur€ m€y€ k€… k€ñch… hy avantik€, pur… dv€r€vat… caiva saptait€ moka-d€yik€ƒ AYaaeDYaa MaQaura MaaYaa “Ayodhy€, Mathur€, M€y€-pur… (identified as modern Haridwar) k==aXaq k==aÄq ih AviNTak==a K€… (modern Benares), K€ñc…-pura, Ujjayin… (Avantik€, modern Ujjain) ÜaravTaq Paurq c Wv and the city (pur…) of Dv€rak€ (Dv€r€vat…) — Saá WTaa Maae+a–daiYak==a" these seven [holy cities] give liberation (moka).” [email protected] 595

... plus Jagann€tha Pur…, Pukara, Kuruketra, Naimia, ... 1607 vNa& Tau Saaitvk==ae vaSaae Ga]aMaae raJaSa oCYaTae ) TaaMaSa& ÛUTaSadNa& Mai‘ake==Ta& Tau iNaGauRaUraTMaa SavR>aUTaaiNa >ad] PaUJaaPadaiNa Mae====)) s™ryo ’gnir br€hmaŠ€ g€vo vaiŠavaƒ khaˆ maruj jalam, bh™r €tm€ sarva-bh™t€ni bhadra p™j€-pad€ni me >ad] “O fortunate [Uddhava]! SaUYaR" AiGan" The sun (s™rya) [by Vedic hymns like the G€yatr…], fire (agni) [by oblations in yajñas] b]aøaU" AaTMaa earth (bh™) [by mantras, ny€sa], the own body (€tman) [by sustaining it properly] SavR–>aUTaaiNa and all beings (bh™ta) [by equal vision] — 596 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Mae PaUJaa–PadaiNa [these] are the places of worshiping Me [in everything].” 1611 NaMaSk==ar" SMa*Taae Yaj" SavRYajezu caetaMa" ) NaMaSk==are

... as the former owner can happily cease to worry for it TaQaa dehMa( hraE APaRYaNa( similarly, [while] offering one’s body (deha) unto the Lord (Hari) ASYa r+a

sa vai manaƒ kŠa-pad€ravindayor vac€ˆsi vaikuŠ˜ha-guŠ€nuvarŠane karau harer mandira-m€rjan€diu rutiˆ cak€r€cyuta-sat-kathodaye Mauku==Ndil®alYadXaRNae d*XaaE TaÙ*TYaGaa}aSPaXaeR==_®Sa®MaMa( ) ga]aae é[qMataulSYaa rSaNaa& TadiPaRTae ))

mukunda-li‰g€laya-darane dau tad-bhtya-g€tra-spare ’‰ga-sa‰gamam ghr€Šaˆ ca tat-p€da-saroja-saurabhe r…mat-tulasy€ rasan€ˆ tad-arpite PaadaE hre" +ae}aPadaNauSaPaRavNdNae ) k==aMa& c daSYae Na Tau k==aMak==aMYaYaa YaQaaetaMaëaek==JaNaaé[Yaa riTa" ))

p€dau hareƒ ketra-pad€nusarpaŠe iro h…kea-pad€bhivandane k€maˆ ca d€sye na tu k€ma-k€myay€ yathottamaloka-jan€ray€ ratiƒ k*==Za*TYa–Gaa}a–SPaXaeR [his] sense of touch in touching (spara) the feet of the Lord’s devotees a‰ga-sa‰gama — ‘contact (sa‰gama) of his body’, the sense of touch; bhtya — ‘servant’ of the Lord, a devotee ga]aae [his] nose (ghr€Ša) in the fragrance (saurabha) of Tulas… [placed] on the Lord’s lotus-feet rSaNaaMa( Tad(–AiPaRTae [his] tongue (rasan€) in [eating food] offered to Him PaadaE hre" +ae}a–Pad–ANauSaPaRavNdNae [his] head (iras) in saluting the feet of the Lord (H…kea), k==aMaMa( c daSYae and [his any] offering (k€ma) [he made] in servitude (d€sya) 598 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

... offerings of articles like garlands and food Na Tau k==aMa–k==aMYaYaa not with the desire (k€my€) for sense gratification (k€ma) YaQaa otaMaëaek==–JaNa–Aaé[Yaa riTa" [but] as to get bhakti (rati), whose residence (€raya) is in the devotees (jana) of the Lord (Uttamaloka).”

[email protected] 599

Hinduism — The Holy Name

1618 MaaDavae MaaDavae vaic MaaDavae MaaDavae ôid ) SMariNTa SaaDav" SaveR SavRk==aYaeRzu MaaDavMa(====)) m€dhavo m€dhavo v€ci m€dhavo m€dhavo hdi, smaranti s€dhavaƒ sarve sarva-k€ryeu m€dhavam MaaDav" MaaDav" vaic “[The name of] the Lord (M€dhava) is [constantly] in their speech (v€c) MaaDav" MaaDav" ôid [the name of] the Lord (M€dhava) is [constantly] in their heart (hd) — SaveR SaaDav" [thus] all the saints (s€dhu) SavR–k==aYaeRzu MaaDavMa( SMariNTa remember the Lord (M€dhava) in all activities (k€rya).” 1619 SatvXauiÖk==r& NaaMa NaaMa jaNaPa]d& SMa*TaMa( ) MauMau+aU

Na Sa&XaYa" there is no doubt (saˆaya).” 1623 SaaªeTYa& PaairhaSYa& va STaae>a& helNaMaev va ) vEku==<#=NaaMaGa]haMa( helNaMa( Wv va in jubilation (stobha, hurrah) or disrespect (helana) — vEku==<#=–NaaMa–Ga]haDaqYaTae====)) ramante yogino ’nante saty€nande cid-€tmani, iti r€ma-paden€sau paraˆ brahm€bhidh…yate ANaNTae icTa(–AaTMaiNa SaTYa–AaNaNde “In endless (an-anta), spiritual (cit) and true (satya) pleasure (€nanda) YaaeiGaNa" rMaNTae yog…s delight wiTa raMa–PadeNa thus by the word r€ma ASaaE ParMa( b]ø Ai>aDaqYaTae this Supreme Absolute (brahma) is addressed.” 1626 raMa raMaeiTa raMaeiTa rMae raMae MaNaaerMae ) SahóNaaMai>aSTauLYa& raMaNaaMa vraNaNae====)) r€ma r€meti r€meti rame r€me mano-rame, sahasra-n€mabhis tulyaˆ r€ma-n€ma var€nane vraNaNae “O beautiful [Durg€]! var€nan€ (vara-€nan€) — a lady ‘whose face (€nana) is lovely’; ®iva addressing Durg€ raMa raMaeiTa raMaeiTa ‘R€ma, R€ma, R€ma’ — MaNa"–rMae raMae rMae [thus] I delight (rame) in the charming [word] r€ma. mano-rama — ‘delight for the mind’ raMa–NaaMa Sahó–NaaMai>a" TauLYaMa( [One] name (n€man) of R€ma is equal (tulya) to thousand [other] names.” 1627 NaaMa icNTaaMaia‘aTva‘aaMaNaaiMaNaae"====)) n€ma cint€-maŠiƒ kŠa caitanya-rasa-vigrahaƒ, p™rŠaƒ uddho nitya-mukto ’bhinnatv€n n€ma-n€minoƒ NaaMa–NaaiMaNaae" A–i>a‘aTvaTa( “Because there is no difference between the Lord and His name (n€man) n€min — ‘who has the name’ k*==Z

PaU

r…-kŠa govinda hare mur€re he n€tha n€r€yaŠa v€sudeva jihve pibasv€mtam etad eva govinda d€modara m€dhaveti he é]q–k*==ZaMa(====)) kim ekaˆ daivataˆ loke kiˆ v€py ekaˆ par€yaŠam, stuvantaƒ kaˆ kam arcantaƒ pr€pnuyur m€nav€ƒ ubham k==ae DaMaR" SavRDaMaaRavTa" ParMaae MaTa" ) ik&== JaPaNMauCYaTae JaNTauJaRNMaSa&SaarbNDaNaaTa(====)) ko dharmaƒ sarva-dharm€Š€ˆ bhavataƒ paramo mataƒ, kiˆ japan mucyate jantur janma-saˆs€ra- bandhan€t ... Wz Mae SavRDaMaaRaMa( Pa]aPNauYau" men (m€nava) will get [most] benefit (ubha)? SavR–DaMaaRavTa" MaTa" What is the supreme dharma of all dharma in your opinion? ik==Ma( JaPaNa( Reciting what JaNTau" JaNMa–Sa&Saar–bNDaNaaTa( MauCYaTae a living being is freed from the bondage (bandhana) of birth (janman) and rebirth (saˆs€ra)? ... Yad( Nar" Sada >aKTYaa [Bh…ma answered:] That a man (nara) always with devotion (bhakti) 602 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Pau<@rqk==a+aMa( STavE" AceRTa( should worship the Lord (PuŠar…ka) with prayers (stava), Wz" SavR–DaMaaRauRJaMa( ) Pa[Sa‘avdNa& DYaaYaeTSavRivganaePaXaaNTaYae====)) ukl€mbara-dharaˆ viŠuˆ ai-varŠaˆ catur-bhujam, prasanna-vadanaˆ dhy€yet sarva-vighnopa€ntaye Xau©==–AMbr–DarMa( ivZauRJaMa( Pa[Sa‘a–vdNaMa( the lustre of the moon, four arms, and who looks graciously SavR–ivgan–oPaXaaNTaYae DYaaYaeTa( [on that Lord] one should meditate to appease all obstacles.” 1633 p ivì& ivZaUTa>aVYa>avTPa[>au" ) >aUTak*==ÙUTa>a*Ùavae >aUTaaTMaa >aUTa>aavNa"====)) vivaˆ viŠur vaa˜-k€ro bh™ta-bhavya-bhavat-prabhuƒ, bh™ta-kd bh™ta-bhd bh€vo bh™t€tm€ bh™ta- bh€vanaƒ [Names of the Lord:] ivìMa( ivZaUTa–>aVYa–>avTa(–Pa]>au" >aUTa–k*==Ta( >aUTa–>a*Ta( >aav" >aUTa–AaTMaa >aUTa–>aavNa" 1634 Na deXak==alavSQaaTMaXauÖyaidk==MaPae+aTae====) na dea-k€l€vasth€tma- uddhy-€dikam apekate deXa–k==al–AvSQaa– “Place (dea), time (k€la), circumstances (avasth€) –AaTMaXauiÖ–Aaidk==Ma( purity (uddhi) of the body (€tman), etc. Na APae+aTae He (the holy name) does not consider.” 1635 ATa" é[qk*==Zaved( Ga]aùiMaiNd]YaE" ) SaevaeNMau%e ih iJaûadaE SvYaMaev Sfu==rTYad"====)) ataƒ r…-kŠa-n€m€di na bhaved gr€hyam indriyaiƒ, sevonmukhe hi jihv€dau svayam eva sphuraty adaƒ ATa" é[q–k*==ZaveTa( is not perceptible (gr€hya) by the senses (indriya), iJaû–AadaE Saeva–oNMau%e ih [but] in one engaged in [His] service (sev€), beginning with his tongue (jihv€) ... service beginning with chanting Ad" SvYaMa( Wv Sfu==riTa it (adaƒ) manifests itself.” [email protected] 603

1636 Aak*==ií" k*==TaceTaSaa& SauMaNaSaaMauÀa$=Na& ca&hSaaMa( Aac<@alMaMaUk==laek==Saul>aae vXYaê Maui¢==ié[Ya" ) Naae dq+aa& Na c SaiT§==Yaa& Na c PaurêYaa| MaNaaGaq+aTae MaN}aae==_Ya& rSaNaaSPa*Gaev f==liTa é[qk*==Z

€k˜iƒ kta-cetas€ˆ sumanas€m ucc€˜anaˆ c€ˆhas€m €caŠ€lam a-m™ka-loka-sulabho vaya ca mukti-riyaƒ no d…ks€ˆ na ca sat-kriy€ˆ na ca puracary€ˆ man€g …kate mantro ’yaˆ rasan€-spg eva phalati r…-kŠa-n€m€tmakaƒ k*==Ta–ceTaSaaMa( SauMaNaSaaMa( Aak*==ií" “It is an attraction for the intelligent (kta-cetas) and well-disposed (sumanas) A&hSaaMa( oÀa$=NaMa( c and an annihilator (ucc€˜ana) for sins (aˆhas) Aac<@alMa( A–MaUk==–laek==–Saul>a" it is easy to obtain for everyone who is not mute (m™ka), including caŠ€las Maui¢==–ié[Ya" vXYa" c it is the controller of the opulence of liberation (mukti) (?) or: mukti-riyo ’vayaƒ (a-vayaƒ) Naae dq+aaMa( Na c SaTa(–i§==YaaMa( Na c PaurêYaaRMa( and neither d…k€, nor sat-kriy€, nor puracary€ ... initiation, pious acts and introductory rites, which are necessary before chanting other mantras MaNaak(== wR+aTae it [even] slightly considers (‘sees’) — AYaMa( é[q–k*==Z

sy€t kŠa-n€ma-carit€di-sit€py a-vidy€-pittopatapta-rasanasya na rocik€ nu kintv €dar€d anudinaˆ khalu saiva ju˜€ sv€dv… kram€d bhavati tad-gada-m™la-hantr… k*==ZaviTa that same [candy] becomes gradually tasty (sv€du, sv€dv…) 604 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Tad(–Gad–MaUl–hN}aq and the utter destroyer of that disease (gada).” 1638 Ta*

[email protected] 605

1643 hreNaaRMa hreNaaRMa hreNaaRMaEv ke==vlMa( ) k==laE NaaSTYaev NaaSTYaev NaaSTYaev GaiTarNYaQaa====)) harer n€ma harer n€ma harer n€maiva kevalam, kalau n€sty eva n€sty eva n€sty eva gatir anyath€ hre" NaaMa hre" NaaMa “The name (n€man) of the Lord (Hari), the name of the Lord hre" NaaMa Wv ke==vlMa( only the name of the Lord — k==laE ANYaQaa GaiTa" in kali-yuga another path (gati) Na AiSTa Wv Na AiSTa Wv Na AiSTa Wv does not exist, does not exist, does not exist.” 1644 k==ledaeRziNaDae raJa‘aiSTa ùek==ae MahaNGau tasya kte yuge, yasya cetasi govindo hdaye yasya n€cyutaƒ YaSYa ceTaiSa GaaeivNd" “In whose heart (cetas) is the Lord (Govinda) TaSYa k==laE k*==Ta–YauGaMa( for him [even] in kali-yuga is satya-yuga (kta), yugam 〈1.1〉 n. yuga YaSYa ôdYae Na ACYauTa" and in whose heart (hdaya) the Lord (Acyuta) is not [present] TaSYa k*==Tae YauGae k==il" for him [even] in satya-yuga (kta) there is kali-yuga.” 1646 k*==Taaidzu Pa[Jaa raJaNk==laivC^iNTa SaM>avMa(====) kt€diu praj€ r€jan kal€v icchanti sambhavam raJaNa( “O King! k*==Ta–Aaidzu Pa[Jaa" The people in [the first three yugas] beginning with satya-yuga (kta) k==laE SaM>avMa( wC^iNTa desire a birth (sambhava) in kali-yuga.”

606 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Hinduism — Pure Bhakti

1647 SavaeRPaaiDaiviNaMauR¢&== TaTParTveNa iNaMaRlMa( ) ôzqke==ai¢==åCYaTae====)) sarvop€dhi-vinirmuktaˆ tat-paratvena nirmalam, h…keŠa h…kea-sevanaˆ bhaktir ucyate SavR–oPaaiDa–iviNaMauR¢==Ma( “Which is completely free from all designations up€dhi — ‘replacement’, attribute, designation, title Tad(–ParTveNa iNaMaRlMa( being purified (nir.mala) by surrender to Him (the Lord) ôzqke==ai¢==" oCYaTae is called [uttam€] bhakti.” 1648 ANYaai>alaizTaaXaUNYa& jaNak==MaaRÛNaav*TaMa( ) AaNaukU==LYaeNa k*==Zai¢==åtaMaa====)) any€bhil€it€-™nyaˆ jñ€na-karm€dy-an-€vtam, €nuk™lyena kŠ€nu…lanaˆ bhaktir uttam€ ANYa–Ai>alaizTaa–XaUNYaMa( “Which is free (™nya) from other desires jaNa–k==MaR–Aaid–ANa(–Aav*TaMa( and not covered by jñ€na, karma, etc. ... by conceptions of liberation, heavenly reward [or yogic perfections], etc. AaNaukU==LYaeNa k*==Zai¢==" [is called] uttam€ bhakti.” 1649 Tatae==_Nauk==MPaa& SauSaMaq+aMaaauÅaNa WvaTMak*==Ta& ivPaak==Ma( )

ôÜaGvPaui>aRivRdDa‘aMaSTae JaqveTa Yaae Maui¢==Pade Sa daYa>aak(== ))

tat te ’nukamp€ˆ susam…kam€Šo bhuñj€na ev€tma-ktaˆ vip€kam hd-v€g-vapurbhir vidadhan namaste j…veta yo mukti-pade sa d€ya-bh€k Tad( Tae ANauk==MPaaMa( SauSaMaq+aMaaauÅaNa" Wv [meanwhile] enduring his own karma ... not endeavoring to counteract it by pr€yacitta (atonement) vip€ka — ’ripening’, effect; result of karma ôd(–vak(==–vPaui>aR" Tae NaMa" ivdDaNa( offering obeisance (namas) to You with heart (hd), words (v€c) and body (vapus) ... i.e., engaging in the processes of s€dhana-bhakti, beginning with hearing Ya" JaqveTa one who lives [thus], Sa" Maui¢==–Pade daYa–>aak(== he is a heir to the [supreme] abode of liberation (mukti).” 1650 Xa*ad]ai

[email protected] 607

Švan subhadr€Ši rath€‰ga-p€Šer janm€ni karm€Ši ca y€ni loke g…t€ni n€m€ni tad-arthak€ni g€yan vilajjo vicared a-sa‰gaƒ Wv&v]Ta" SviPa[YaNaaMak==ITYaaR JaaTaaNauraGaae d]uTaicta oÀE" ) hSaTYaQaae raeidiTa raEiTa GaaYaTYauNMaadv‘a*TYaiTa laek==baù" ))

evaˆ-vrataƒ sva-priya-n€ma-k…rty€ j€t€nur€go druta-citta uccaiƒ hasaty atho roditi rauti g€yaty unm€davan ntyati loka-b€hyaƒ YaaiNa laeke== GaqTaaiNa “Which are celebrated (g…ta) in this world (loka) Sau>ad]aiaq+auvNa& PauNaaiTa ))

v€g gadgad€ dravate yasya cittaˆ rudaty abh…kŠaˆ hasati kvacic ca vilajja udg€yati ntyate ca mad-bhakti-yukto bhuvanaˆ pun€ti GaÓda vak(== “His words stammering (gadgada) ... out of love of God YaSYa ictaMa( d]vTae he whose heart (citta) is melting, A>aq+ai¢==–Yau¢==" >auvNaMa( PauNaaiTa [such] a person with love of God (bhakti) purifies the world.” 1652 ©e==XagNaq Xau>ada Maae+algauTaak*==TSaudulR>aa ) SaaNd]aNaNdivXaezaTMaa é[qk*==Za–da “That [pure bhakti] (1) destroys suffering (klea), (2) gives fortune (ubha) 608 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Maae+a–lgauTaa–k*==Ta(–SaudulR>aa (3) makes liberation (moka) [appear] insignificant, (4) is very rare (su.dur.labha) SaaNd]–AaNaNd–ivXaezaTMaa (5) is characterized by intense (s€ndra) bliss (€nanda) é[q–k*==ZYaa& YaTPaaPa& JaaNa‘aPYaaTMaNaae==_ihTaMa( ) k==raeiTa >aUYaae ivvXa" Pa[aYaiêtaMaQaae k==QaMa(====)) d˜a-rut€bhy€ˆ yat p€paˆ j€nann apy €tmano ’hitam, karoti bh™yo vivaaƒ pr€yacittam atho katham Kvici‘avTaRTae==_>ad]aTKvicÀriTa TaTPauNa" ) Pa[aYaiêtaMaQaae==_PaaQa| MaNYae ku==ÅrXaaEcvTa(====)) kvacin nivartate ’bhadr€t kvacic carati tat punaƒ, pr€yacittam atho ’p€rthaˆ manye kuñjara-aucavat ... Pa[aYaiêtaaiNa cqaiMavaPaGaa"====)) pr€yacitt€ni c…rŠ€ni n€r€yaŠa-par€‰-mukham, na nipunanti r€jendra sur€-kumbham iv€pag€ƒ Sak*==NMaNa" k*==Za*Taê TaÙ$=aNSvPNae==_iPa PaXYaiNTa ih cq

sakn manaƒ kŠa-pad€ravindayor niveitaˆ tad-guŠa-r€gi yair iha na te yamaˆ p€a-bhta ca tad-bha˜€n svapne ’pi payanti hi c…rŠa-nikt€ƒ d*í–é[uTaa>YaaMa( [Par…kit asked:] “By seeing and hearing ... seeing that a criminal is punished by the king and criticized by people, and hearing about future punishment in hell PaaPaMa( AaTMaNa" A–ihTaMa( JaaNaNa( AiPa although [thus] knowing that sin (p€pa) is one’s enemy (a- hita) Yad( ivvXa" >aUYa" k==raeiTa but being helpless one does it again, ... after performing atonement, but being unable to restrain sinful desires AQaae Pa[aYaiêtaMa( k==QaMa( then how is atonement (pr€yacitta) possible? ... when it does not root out the sinful desire Kvicd( A–>ad]aTa( iNavTaRTae Sometimes one refrains from what is inauspicious (a-bhadra) Kvicd( Tad( PauNa" criTa sometimes one does it again, AQaae Pa[aYaiêtaMa( APaaQaRMa( MaNYae therefore I consider atonement (pr€yacitta) as useless (apa.artha) ku==År–XaaEcvTa( like an elephant’s bath (auca). ... After bathing, the elephant throws dust on his body. raJaeNd] [®ukadeva replied:] O King [Par…kit]! cqaMa( wv as [even many] rivers [can not purify] a pot (kumbha) of wine (sur€). €pa-ga — ‘current of water’, river YaE" wh Those by whom in this world Tad(–Gau

... and drink the nectar cqa*Ta" Tad(–>a$=aNa( c Yamar€ja and his rope-carrying (p€a-bht) soldiers (bha˜a) SvPNae AiPa Tae Na PaXYaiNTa they do not see even in dream (svapna).” 1654 TaESTaaNYagaaiNa PaUYaNTae TaPaaedaNav]Taaidi>a" ) NaaDaMaRJa& TaÖ*dYa& TadPaqXaax(==iga]SaevYaa====)) tais t€ny agh€ni p™yante tapo-d€na-vrat€dibhiƒ, n€dharma-jaˆ tad-dhdayaˆ tad ap…€‰ghri-sevay€ TaE" TaPa"–daNa–v]Ta–Aaidi>a" “By those [atonements], like austerities (tapas) [of fasting], charity (d€na) and vows (vrata) [of japa] TaaiNa AgaaiNa PaUYaNTae those sins (agha) are destroyed, Na A–DaMaR–JaMa( Tad(–ôdYaMa( but not their core (hdaya — ‘heart’), born from [the performance of] sin; ... not the subtle form of those sins performed, called saˆsk€ra wRXa–Ax(==iga]–SaevYaa Tad( AiPa [but] by service (sev€) to the feet of the Lord (…a) even that [is destroyed].” 1655 APa[arBDaf==l& PaaPa& kU==$=& bqJa& f==laeNMau%Ma( ) §==Maeai¢==rTaaTMaNaaMa(====)) a-pr€rabdha-phalaˆ p€paˆ k™˜aˆ b…jaˆ phalonmukham, krameŠaiva pral…yeta viŠu-bhakti-rat€tman€m ivZai¢==–rTa–AaTMaNaaMa( “Of those who are engaged in devotion (bhakti) to the Lord (ViŠu) kU==$=Ma( bqJaMa( f==l–oNMau%Ma( [in the form of] the total ‘stock’ (k™˜a), ‘seed’ (b…ja) and ‘sprout’ (phala- unmukha) PaaPaMa( A–Pa[arBDa–f==lMa( [all such] sinful (p€pa) reaction (phala) which has not yet commenced (a- pr€rabdha) §==MaeaYaaTaqTaae iNazeDaa‘a iNavTaRTae ) GauaRk=="====)) doa-buddhyobhay€t…to niedh€n na nivartate, guŠa-buddhy€ ca vihitaˆ na karoti yath€rbhakaƒ o>aYa–ATaqTa" “One who has transcended (‘surpassed’) both (ubhaya) ... the conceptions of good and bad iNazeDaaTa( iNavTaRTae refrains [naturally] from what is forbidden (niedha) Na daez–buÖya and not with a conception (buddhi) that it is bad (doa), ivihTaMa( c k==raeiTa and he [naturally] does what is enjoined Na GauaRk==" YaQaa just like a child.” 1657 YaSYaaiSTa >ai¢==>aRGavTYaik==ÄNaa SavERGauRaGaviTa Aik==ÄNaa >ai¢==" “Desireless (a-kiñcana — ‘without anything’) devotion (bhakti) to the Lord (Bhagav€n) YaSYa AiSTa one who has [such devotion], 610 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

SavER" Gauai¢==MahadeVYaa" SavaR MauKTYaaidiSaÖYa" ) >au¢==YaêaÙuTaaSTaSYaaêe$=k==avdNauv]Taa"====)) hari-bhakti-mah€-devy€ƒ sarv€ mukty€di-siddhayaƒ, bhuktaya c€dbhut€s tasy€ ce˜ak€vad anuvrat€ƒ SavaR" Maui¢==–Aaid–iSaÖYa" “All yogic perfections (siddhi), like liberation (mukti), etc. AÙuTaa" >au¢==Ya" c and all wonderful enjoyments (bhukti) TaSYaa" hir–>ai¢==–Maha–deVYaa" of that great goddess (dev…) of love of God (Hari) ce$=k==avd( ANauv]Taa" they are followers (anuvrata) like maid servants (ce˜ak€).” 1660 YaSYa >ai¢==>aRGaviTa hraE iNa"é[eYaSaeìre ) iv§==I@Taae==_Ma*TaaM>aaeDaaE ik&== +aud]E" %aTak==aedkE=="====)) yasya bhaktir bhagavati harau niƒreyasevare, vikr…ato ’mt€mbhodhau kiˆ kudraiƒ kh€takodakaiƒ iNa"é[eYaSa–wRìre >aGaviTa hraE “In Lord ViŠu (Hari), the giver (…vara — ‘lord’) of liberation YaSYa >ai¢==" for one who has devotion (bhakti), AMa*Ta–AM>aaeDaaE iv§==I@Ta" for him who is [thus] playing in an ocean (ambhodhi) of nectar (amta) ik==Ma( +aud]E" %aTak==–odkE==" what is the use of small ditch-waters.” 1661 Maui¢&== ddaiTa k==ihRicTSMa Na >ai¢==YaaeGaMa(====) muktiˆ dad€ti karhicit sma na bhakti-yogam k==ihRicd( “Sometimes Maui¢==Ma( ddaiTa SMa He (the Lord) gave liberation (mukti) Na >ai¢==–YaaeGaMa( [but] not bhakti.” 1662 jaNaTa" Saul>aa Maui¢==>auRi¢==YaRjaidPauai¢==" SaudulR>aa====)) jñ€nataƒ sulabh€ muktir bhuktir yajñ€di-puŠyataƒ, seyaˆ s€dhana-s€hasrair hari-bhaktiƒ sudurlabh€ Maui¢==" jaNaTa" Saul>aa “Liberation (mukti) is easy to obtain by spiritual knowledge (jñ€na) >aui¢==" Yaj–Aaid–Pauai¢==" [but] this very love of God (Hari) SaaDaNa–SaahóE" SaudulR>aa is very difficult to obtain by thousands of [such] means (s€dhana).”

[email protected] 611

1663 k*==Zai¢==rSa>aaivTaa MaiTa" k]==IYaTaa& Yaid ku==Taae==_iPa l>YaTae ) Ta}a laELYaMaiPa MaULYaMaek==l& JaNMak==aei$=Sauk*==TaENaR l>YaTae ))

kŠa-bhakti-rasa-bh€vit€ matiƒ kr…yat€ˆ yadi kuto ’pi labhyate tatra laulyam api m™lyam ekalaˆ janma-ko˜i-suktair na labhyate k*==Zai¢==–rSa–>aaivTaa MaiTa" “One’s consciousness (mati) absorbed (bh€vita) into the mellow (rasa) of love of God (KŠa) Yaid ku==Ta" AiPa k]==IYaTaaMa( if [this] can be obtained somewhere l>YaTae it should be purchased. Ta}a Wk==lMa( MaULYaMa( laELYaMa( AiPa And for this the only price (m™lya) is eagerness (laulya) JaNMa–k==aei$=–Sauk*==TaE" Na l>YaTae it is not obtained by the pieties (sukta) of millions of births.” 1664 Sau:a& vEziYak&== b]aøMaEìr& ceiTa TaiT}aDaa====) sukhaˆ vaiayikaˆ br€hmam aivaraˆ ceti tat tridh€ vEziYak==Ma( b]aøMa( WeìrMa( c “From material enjoyment, liberation and devotion — vaiayika — ‘relating to via (sense gratification); br€hma — ‘relating to brahma (spirit); aivara — ‘relating to …a (the Lord)’ wiTa Tad( Sau:aMa( i}aDaa thus that happiness (sukha) is threefold.” 1665 b]øaNaNdae >avedez ceTParaDaRGauai¢==Sau%aM>aaeDae" ParMaaaveTa( ced( if it would be multiplied (guŠ…-kta) with the highest number (par€rdha) >ai¢==–Sau%–AM>aaeDae" ParMaaai¢==revENa& NaYaiTa====) >ai¢==revENa& dXaRYaiTa====) >ai¢==vXa" Pauåz"====) >ai¢==rev >aUYaSaq====) bhaktir evainaˆ nayati, bhaktir evainaˆ darayati, bhakti-vaaƒ puruaƒ, bhaktir eva bh™yas… >ai¢==" Wv WNaMa( NaYaiTa “Only bhakti reaches Him >ai¢==" Wv WNaMa( dXaRYaiTa only bhakti reveals Him >ai¢==–vXa" Pauåz" the Lord (purua) is controlled by bhakti >ai¢==" Wv >aUYaSaq only bhakti is greater [than His control].” 1667 YaQaa vaTarQaae ga]a

WvMa( YaaeGa–rTaMa( A–ivk==air Yad( ceTa" similarly, that heart (cetas), which is engaged in yoga and [thus] pure a-vik€rin — ‘which is without change or alteration’ AaTMaaNaMa( [catches] the Lord (€tm€).”

[email protected] 613

Hinduism — Prayers

1668 b]aøe MauhUTaeR oTQaaYa icNTaYaedaTMaNaae ihTaMa(====) Gauå& ivZaaTae k==rdXaRNaMa(====)) kar€gre vasate lakm…ƒ kara-madhye sarasvat…, kara-m™le tu govindaƒ prabh€te kara-daranam k==r–AGa]e l+Maq" vSaTae “On the fingers (‘foremost part of the hand’) resides Lakm… k==r–MaDYae SarSvTaq on the palm (‘middle of the hand’) Sarasvat… k==r–MaUle Tau GaaeivNd" and on the wrist (‘basis of the hand’) the Lord (Govinda) — Pa]>aaTae k==r–dXaRNaMa( [thus should be] the vision of the hand in the morning.” 1672 SaMaud]vSaNae deiv PavRTaSTaNaMai<@Tae ) ivZYa& PaadSPaXa| +aMaSv Mae====)) samudra-vasane devi parvata-stana-maŠite, viŠu-patni namas tubhyaˆ p€da-sparaˆ kamasva me SaMaud]–vSaNae deiv “O Goddess (dev…) [Earth], whose garment is the oceans (samudra) PavRTa–STaNa–MaiNdTae decorated with a bosom (stana) of mountains (parvata) ivZYaMa( NaMa" O spouse of the Lord (ViŠu), my obeisance (namas) to You! Mae Paad–SPaXaRMa( +aMaSv Please forgive my touching You with the feet (p€da).” 1673 SaaDau vaSaaDau va k==MaR YaÛdacirTa& MaYaa ) TaTSav| >aGaviNvZ

>aGavNa( ivZ

tvam eva m€t€ ca pit€ tvam eva tvam eva bandhu ca sakh€ tvam eva tvam eva vidy€ draviŠaˆ tvam eva tvam eva sarvaˆ mama deva-deva dev–dev “O Lord of lords! TvMa( Wv MaaTaa TvMa( Wv iPaTaa c You alone are [my] mother (m€t) and father (pit) TvMa( Wv bNDau" TvMa( Wv Sa:aa c You alone are [my] relative (bandhu) and friend (sakhi) TvMa( Wv ivÛa TvMa( Wv d]ivauJaGaXaYaNa& PaÚNaa>a& SaureXa& ivìaDaar& GaGaNaSad*Xa& Maegavaa®Ma( ) l+Maqk==aNTa& k==MalNaYaNa& YaaeiGa>a*d( DYaaNaGaMYa& vNde ivZav>aYahr& SavRlaekE==k==NaaQaMa( ))

€nt€k€raˆ bhujaga-ayanaˆ padma-n€bhaˆ sureaˆ viv€dh€raˆ gagana-sadaˆ megha-varŠaˆ ubh€‰gam lakm…-k€ntaˆ kamala-nayanaˆ -bhd dhy€na-gamyaˆ vande viŠuˆ bhava-bhaya-haraˆ sarva- lokaika-n€tham XaaNTa–Aak==arMa( >auJaGa–XaYaNaMa( “Who is the form (€k€ra) of peace, lying on the snake [Ananta] bhuja-ga — ‘going in curves’, a snake PaÚ–Naa>aMa( Saur–wRXaMa( with a lotus-navel, Lord of the devas (sura) ivì–AaDaarMa( GaGaNa–Sad*XaMa( upholder of the world (viva), like the sky (gagana) Maega–va–A®Ma( of the color of a [rain-] cloud (megha), with beautiful limbs (a‰ga) l+Maq–k==aNTaMa( k==Mal–NaYaNaMa( beloved (k€nta) of Lakm…, with lotus-eyes YaaeiGa–>a*Ta( DYaaNa–GaMYaMa( maintainer of the yog…s, to be approached by meditation (dhy€na) >av–>aYa–hrMa( SavR–laek==–Wk==–NaaQaMa( who takes the fear (bhaya) of material existence (bhava), and is the only master (n€tha) of all the worlds (loka) ivZ

AaÛaid–vrdeXa–vrPa[dMa( and who is boon-giver (vara-prada) to gods (€dy-€di) who are [themselves] chief (…a) among boon-givers (vara-da).” 1677 la>aSTaeza& JaYaSTaeza& ku==TaSTaeza& Para>av" ) YaezaiMaNdqvrXYaaMaae ôdYaSQaae JaNaadRNa"====)) l€bhas te€ˆ jayas te€ˆ kutas te€ˆ par€bhavaƒ, ye€m ind…vara-y€mo hdaya-stho jan€rdanaƒ wNdqvr–XYaaMa" JaNaadRNa" “The Lord (Jan€rdana), who is dark (y€ma) like a blue lotus YaezaMa( ôdYa–SQa" in whose heart (hdaya) He stays, TaezaMa( la>a" TaezaMa( JaYa" for them there is [all] gain (l€bha) and victory (jaya), ku==Ta" TaezaMa( Para>av" how can be defeat (par€bhava) for them?” 1678 Ahae æPaMahae XaqlMahae XaaiSTarhae dYaa ) Ahae SauiNaMaRla +aaiNTarhae Satv& GauarMaTae TaÜNMaNaae==_i>arMaTaa& TviYa====)) yuvat…n€ˆ yath€ y™ni y™n€ˆ ca yuvatau yath€, mano ’bhiramate tadvan mano ’bhiramat€ˆ tvayi YaQaa YauvTaqNaaMa( MaNa" “As the mind (manas) of girls (yuvat…) YaUiNa Ai>arMaTae [naturally] takes pleasure in a boy (yuvan) YaQaa YaUNaaMa( c YauvTaaE and as [the mind] of boys [does] in a girl, TaÜTa( MaNa" TviYa Ai>arMaTaaMa( may [my] mind similarly take pleasure in You!” 1680 ié[Yaae iNavaSaae YaSYaaer" PaaNaPaa}a& Mau%& d*XaaMa( ) bahvae laek==PaalaNaa& Saar®aaUTa( ) DYaaTauMaRNa"XaMalXaEliNaSa*ívJa]& DYaaYaeiÀr& >aGavTaêr

yac-chauca-niƒsta-sarit-pravarodakena t…rthena m™rdhny adhiktena ivaƒ ivo ’bh™t dhy€tur manaƒ-amala-aila-nis˜a-vajraˆ dhy€yec ciraˆ bhagavata caraŠ€ravindam MaUiDNaR AiDak*==TaeNa “Having taken it on his head (m™rdhan) TaqQaeRNa Yad(–XaaEc–iNa"Sa*Ta–SairTa(–Pa[vr–odke==Na by the holy (t…rtha) Ga‰g€ water (udaka), gone forth (niƒsta) from the washing water of which [feet] sarit-pravara — ‘most excellent river (sarit)’, the Ga‰g€ 616 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

The water which washed the feet of the Lord came down as the celestial Ga‰g€ and ®iva held its fall on earth with his matted hair. iXav" iXav" A>aUTa( ®iva became accomplished (iva — auspicious), DYaaTau" MaNa"–XaMal–XaEl–iNaSa*í–vJa]Ma( [and which act like] a thunderbolt (vajra) hurled (nis˜a) on the mountain (aila) of sin (amala) in the mind of the meditator (dhy€t), >aGavTa" cravTPadaM>aaeJaSauDaak==

SMa*iTa& PauNaivRSMa*TaTatvvTMaRNaa& ku==YaaeiGaNaa& Naae ivTarTYal& vrE" ))

sa uttamaloka mahan-mukha-cyuto bhavat-pad€mbhoja-sudh€-kaŠ€nilaƒ smtiˆ punar vismta-tattva-vartman€ˆ kuyogin€ˆ no vitaraty alaˆ varaiƒ otaMaëaek== “O Lord (Uttamaloka)! MahTa(–Mau%–CYauTa" [Which has] fallen from the mouth (mukha) of a great soul (mahat) ... which is heard from a devotee Sa" >avTa(–Pad–AM>aaeJa–SauDaa–k==

na vai jano j€tu kathañcan€vrajen mukunda-sevy anyavad a‰ga saˆstim smaran mukund€‰ghry-upag™hanaˆ punar vih€tum icchen na rasa-graho janaƒ A® “O beloved [Vy€sa]! Mauku==Nd–Saevq JaNa" A person (jana) who serves the Lord (Mukunda) JaaTau k==QaÄNa at any time and somehow ... in any bad birth Sa&Sa*iTaMa( ANYavTa( Na vE Aav]JaeTa( he does certainly not undergo material existence (saˆsti) like others. ... like karm…s rSa–Ga]h" JaNa" [Because] a person with taste [for bhakti] Mauku==Nd–Ax(==iga]–oPaGaUhNaMa( PauNa" SMarNa( remembering again [and again] the embrace of Mukunda’s feet upag™hana — hiding, clasping, embracing [email protected] 617 ivhaTauMa( Na wC^eTa( will not desire to give up [those feet].” 1684 SaMaaié[Taa Yae PadPaçvâv& MahTPad& PauavaMbuiDavRTSaPad& Par& Pad& Pad& Pad& YaiÜPada& Na TaezaMa( ))

sam€rit€ ye pada-pallava-plavaˆ mahat-padaˆ puŠya-yao mur€reƒ bhav€mbudhir vatsa-padaˆ paraˆ padaˆ padaˆ padaˆ yad vipad€ˆ na te€m MahTa(–PadMa( “[Which boat is] the shelter of great souls Pauav–AMbuiDa" vTSa–PadMa( for them the ocean (ambudhi) of material existence (bhava) is [like] the hoof-print of a calf (vatsa) ... like the water in a hoof-print of a calf, so easy to cross ParMa( PadMa( [and theirs is] the supreme abode Na Yad( PadMa( PadMa( ivPadaMa( and not [the abode] of miseries (vipad) at every step.” 1685 WTaa& Sa AaSQaaYa ParaTMaiNaïaMaDYaaiSaTaa& PaUvRTaMaEMaRhizRi>a" ) Ah& TairZYaaiMa durNTaPaar& TaMaae Mauku==Ndax(==iga]iNazevYaEv ))

et€ˆ sa €sth€ya par€tma-ni˜h€m adhy€sit€ˆ p™rvatamair maharibhiƒ ahaˆ tariy€mi duranta-p€raˆ tamo mukund€‰ghri-nievayaiva WTaaMa( ParaTMa–iNaïaMa( AaSQaaYa “After accepting (€sth€ya) this transcendental faith (par€tma-ni˜h€) PaUvRTaMaE" MahizRi>a" ADYaaiSaTaaMa( which was established (adhy€sita) by ancient sages (mahari) Sa" AhMa( I, that very person Mauku==Nd–Ax(==iga]–iNazevYaa Wv simply by worship (niev€) of the feet (a‰ghri) of the Lord (Mukunda) mukun-da — ‘who gives liberation’ durNTa–PaarMa( TaMa" TairZYaaiMa will cross the insurmountable ignorance (tamas).” 1686 TaSYaarivNdNaYaNaSYa PadarivNdik==ÅLk==iMaé[TaulSaqMak==rNdvaYau" ) ANTaGaRTa" SvivvreaMa+arJauzaMaiPa ictaTaNvae" ))

tasy€ravinda-nayanasya pad€ravinda-kiñjalka-mira-tulas…-makaranda-v€yuƒ antar-gataƒ sva-vivareŠa cak€ra te€ˆ sa‰kobham akara-ju€m api citta-tanvoƒ TaSYa ArivNd–NaYaNaSYa “Of that lotus-eyed [Lord] Pad–ArivNd–ik==ÅLk==–iMaé[–TaulSaq–Mak==rNd–vaYau" the air (v€yu) with the fragrance of Tulas… [buds], mixed with the ‘saffron’ of [His] lotus feet kiñjalka — saffron; (here:) the toes of His feet compared to the saffron of a lotus; makaranda — ‘honey’, fragrance Sv–ivvre

A+ar–JauzaMa( AiPa TaezaMa( for those [Kum€ras], although they were devoted (ju) to the brahma (a- kara) ... an impersonal conception of the Absolute icta–TaNvae" Sa¿ae>aMa( ck==ar it created an agitation of body (tanu) and mind (citta).” ... in the form of the hair standing on end and transcendental bliss 1687 k*==Z

kŠa tvad…ya-pada-pa‰kaja-pañjar€ntam adyaiva me viatu m€nasa-r€ja-haˆsaƒ pr€Ša-pray€Ša-samaye kapha-v€ta-pittaiƒ kaŠ˜h€varodhana-vidhau smaraŠaˆ kutas te k*==ZaKTYaa Ga*hqTacr

ye tu tvad…ya-caraŠ€mbuja-koa-gandhaˆ jighranti karŠa-vivaraiƒ ruti-v€ta-n…tam bhakty€ gh…ta-caraŠaƒ paray€ ca te€ˆ n€paii n€tha hday€mburuh€t sva-puˆs€ˆ NaaQa “O Lord! é[uiTa–vaTa–NaqTaMa( Carried by the ‘air’ (v€ta) of the Vedas (ruti) TvdqYa–craKTYaa Ga*hqTa–cr

[email protected] 619

1689 ié[Ya" k==aNTaa" k==aNTa" ParMaPauåz" k==LPaTarvae d]uMaa >aUiMaiêNTaaMai

riyaƒ k€nt€ƒ k€ntaƒ parama-puruaƒ kalpa-taravo drum€ bh™mi cint€-maŠi-gaŠamay… toyam amtam kath€ g€naˆ n€˜yaˆ gamanam api vaˆ… priya-sakh… cid-€nandaˆ jyotiƒ param api tad €sv€dyam api ca Sa Ya}a +aqraiBDa" óviTa Saur>aq>Yaê SauMahai‘aMaezaDaaR:Yaae va v]JaiTa Na ih Ya}aaiPa SaMaYa" ) >aJae ìeTaÜqPa& TaMahiMah Gaaelaek==iMaiTa Ya& ivdNTaSTae SaNTa" i+aiTaivrlcara" k==iTaPaYae ))

sa yatra k…r€bdhiƒ sravati surabh…bhya ca su-mah€n nime€rdh€khyo v€ vrajati na hi yatr€pi samayaƒ bhaje vetadv…paˆ tam aham iha golokam iti yaˆ vidantas te santaƒ kiti-virala-c€r€ƒ katipaye k==aNTaa" ié[Ya" “[Where there are] female lovers (k€nt€) who are [all] goddesses of fortune (r…) k==aNTa" ParMa–Pauåz" and [their] lover (k€nta) is the supreme Lord d]uMaa" k==LPa–Tarv" [where all] trees (druma) are desire trees (taru) >aUiMa" icNTaa–Maiaq>Ya" c where from cows (called Surabh…/Surabhi) Sa" SauMahaNa( +aqr–AiBDa" óviTa flows that great (su.mahat) ocean of milk (k…ra) ... wherein that abode is situated iNaMaez–ADaR–Aa:Ya" va and the amount (€khy€) of half a moment (nimea) Ya}a SaMaYa" AiPa Na ih v]JaiTa where even [that amount of] time (samaya) never passes, ... i.e., time is not broken into past (destruction), present (existence) and future (creation) i+aiTa–ivrl–cara" k==iTaPaYae Tae SaNTa" and those few (katipaya) saints (sat) who rarely wander this world (kiti) YaMa( wh Gaaelaek==Ma( wiTa ivdNTa" which [only] they know in this world as Goloka, TaMa( ìeTaÜqPaMa( AhMa( >aJae that [land of] ®vetadv…pa I worship.” veta-dv…pa — ‘white island’, the spiritual world, also called VaikuŠ˜ha

620 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

13. Sanskrit — Dh€tu List

P€Šini gives a list of about 2,300 dh€tus, of which we have selected about 1,000. We have marked in bold some prominent dh€tus. √aˆa...SaMaagaaTae — [this dh€tu forms verbs and words] in [the sense of] distribution >>> [the conjugation begins with:] saƒ aˆayati — he distributes √aˆsa...SaMaagaaTae — to distribute >>> saƒ aˆsayati √ak[a]...ku==i$=laYaa& GaTaaE — to move tortuously >>> saƒ akati √ak[i]...l+a>> saƒ a‰kate √ak[™]...VYaaáaE SaºaTae c — to pervade; put together >>> saƒ akati, ... √ag[i]...GaTYaQaaR" — to go >>> saƒ a‰gati √agha...PaaPa–k==r>> saƒ aghayati √agh[i]...GaiTa–Aa+aePae ) GaTYaa+aePaae veGaGaiTaGaRTYaarM>aae va — to go fast; begin >>> saƒ a‰ghate √a‰k[a]...l+a>> saƒ a‰kayati √aj[a]...GaTaaE +aePa>> saƒ ajati √añc[u]...GaiTa–PaUJaNaYaae" — to go; worship >>> saƒ añcati √añj[™]...VYai¢==–Ma]+a>> saƒ anakti, ... √a˜[a]...GaTaaE — to go (wander) >>> saƒ a˜ati, ... √at[a]...SaaTaTYaGaMaNae — to go constantly >>> saƒ atati √ad[a]...>a+a>> saƒ atti √an[a]...Pa[a>> saƒ aniti; €tman — self √andha...d*íyuPagaaTae — to become blind >>> saƒ andhayati √abhr[a]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ abhrati √am[a] 1P...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ amati √am[a] 10P...raeGae — to be sick >>> saƒ €mayati √ay[a]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ ayati, ... √arc[a]...PaUJaaYaaMa( — to worship, honor >>> saƒ arcati; arcana, arc€ — worship √arj[a] 1P...AÂRNae — to earn >>> saƒ arjati √arj[a] 10P...Pa[iTaYaTNae — to make complete (acquire) >>> saƒ arjayati √artha...oPaYaaÁaYaaMa( — to request, beg >>> saƒ arthayate; artha — purpose, wealth; pr€rthan€ — prayer √ard[a] 1P...GaTaaE YaacNae c — to go; beg >>> saƒ ardati √ard[a] 10A...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ ardayati, ... √arh[a]...PaUJaaYaaMa( — to be worthy, fit, able >>> saƒ arhati √av[a]...PaalNae — to protect >>> saƒ avati √a[a]...>aaeJaNae — to eat, enjoy >>> saƒ an€ti; mah€ana — all-devouring √a[™‰]...VYaaáaE — to pervade, heap >>> saƒ anute √as[a] 1U...GaTaaE dqiPTa–AadaNaYaaeê — to go; shine; take >>> saƒ asati √as[a] 2P...>auiv — to be, exist >>> saƒ asti; sat — existent, good; satya — truth; sattva — existence, goodness √as[u]...+aePa>> saƒ asyati; abhy€sa — practice √ah[i]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ aˆhate √€ch[i]...AaYaaMae — to lengthen >>> saƒ €ñchati [email protected] 621

√€ndola...calNae — to swing >>> saƒ €ndolayati √€p[†]...VYaaPTaaE — to reach, obtain >>> saƒ €pnoti (with pra.: pr€pnoti); pr€pti — acquisition √€s[a]...oPaveXaNae ivÛMaaNaTaaYaa& c — to sit; be present >>> saƒ €ste; €sana — seat √i...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ ayati √i[k]...SMar>> saƒ adhyeti √i[‰]...ADYaYaNae — to study >>> saƒ adh…te √i[Š]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ eti; anvaya — sequence √ikh[a]...GaTYaQaaR" — to go >>> saƒ ekhati, ... √ig[i]...GaTYaQaaR" — to go, flicker >>> saƒ i‰gati, ... √id[i]...ParMaEìYaeR — to lord >>> saƒ indati √[ñi]indh[…]...dqáaE — to shine, kindle >>> saƒ indhe √il[a]...Pa[er>> saƒ elayati √iv[i]...VYaaáaE — to pervade >>> saƒ invati √i[a]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ iyati √i[u]...wC^aYaaMa( — to wish, desire >>> saƒ icchati; icch€ — wish, desire √…...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ ayati √…...GaiTa–VYaaiá–Pa[JaNaNa–k==aiNTa––%adNaezu — to go; pervade; procreate, desire, throw, eat >>> saƒ eti √…k[a]...dXaRNae — to see >>> saƒ …kate; apek€ — expectation; upek€ — neglect; par…k€ — test; prat…k€ — waiting for √…kh[i]...GaTYaQaaR" — to go >>> saƒ …khati √…[a]...STauTaaE — to praise >>> saƒ i˜˜e √…r[a] 2A...GaTaaE k==MPaNae c — to go; shake >>> saƒ …rte √…r[a] 10P...Pa[er>> saƒ …rayati √…ry[a]...wRZYaaRYaaMa( — to envy >>> saƒ …ryati √…[a]...WeìYaeR — to lord >>> saƒ …˜e √…h[a]...ceía–vaH^Yaae" — to endeavor; desire >>> saƒ …hate √uk[a]...SaecNae — to sprinkle >>> saƒ ukati √ukh[a]...GaTYaQaaR" — to go >>> saƒ okhati √uc[a]...SaMavaYae — to gather together >>> saƒ ucyati √ucch[…]...ivvaSae — to finish, abandon >>> saƒ ucchati √uch[i]...oH^e — to gather >>> saƒ uñchati √ujjh[a]...oTSaGaeR — to leave >>> saƒ ujjhati √und[…]...©e==dNae — to wet >>> saƒ unatti √umbh[a]...PaUr>> saƒ umbhati √ubj[a]...AaJaRve — to make straight >>> saƒ ubjati √ubh[a]...PaUr>> saƒ ubhati √urv[…]...ih&SaaQaaR" — to harm >>> saƒ urvati √u[a]...dahe — to burn >>> saƒ oati √™na...Pairha>> saƒ ™nayati √™y[…]...TaNTauSaNTaaNae — to weave, sew >>> saƒ ™yate 622 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

√™rj[a]...bl–Pa[a>> saƒ ™rjayati √™rŠu[ñ]...AaC^adNae — to cover >>> saƒ ™rŠoti, ... √™[a]...åJaaYaaMa( — to be ill >>> saƒ ™ati √™h[a]...ivTakeR== — to conjecture >>> saƒ ™hate √...GaTaaE Pa[aPa>> saƒ cchati, ... √cch[a]...GaiTa–wiNd]YaPa[lYa–MaUiTaR>aavezu — to go; fail in faculties; congeal >>> saƒ cchati √dh[u]...v*ÖaE — to grow, prosper >>> saƒ dhyati, ... √ej[]...k==MPaNae — to tremble >>> saƒ ejati √edh[a]...v*ÖaE — to grow >>> saƒ edhate √oja...SaaMaQYaeR — to be able >>> saƒ ojati √oŠ[]...APaNaYaNae — to take away >>> saƒ oŠati √ka˜[e]...vzaR–Aavr>> saƒ ka˜ati √ka˜h[i]...Xaaeke== — to be anxious >>> saƒ kaŠ˜hate √ka[i]...TauzaPak==r>> saƒ kaŠati, ... √katth[a]...AaTMaëagaaYaaMa( — to praise oneself >>> saƒ katthate √katha...vaKYaPa[bNDae — to tell >>> saƒ kathayati; kath€ — narration, story √kap[i]...clNae — to move, shake >>> saƒ kampate; kapi — monkey; anukamp€ — mercy √kam[u]...k==aNTaaE ) k==aiNTairC^a — to desire >>> saƒ k€mayate; k€ma — desire √kala...GaTaaE Sa«yaNae c — to go; count >>> saƒ kalayati √kav[]...v>> saƒ kavate √ka[a]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm, scratch >>> saƒ kaati √kas[a]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ kasati √kas[i]...GaiTaXaaSaNaYaae" — to go; destroy >>> saƒ kaˆste, ... √k€k[i]...k==a¿aYaaMa( — to desire >>> saƒ k€‰kati; €k€‰k€ — expectation √k€[]...dqPTaaE — to shine >>> saƒ k€ate; prak€a — light √k€s[]...k==aSaraeGaXaBde — to cough >>> saƒ k€sate √kit[a]...iNavaSae raeGa–APaNaYaNae Sa&XaYae c — to dwell; cure; doubt >>> saƒ ketati √ku...XaBde — to sound (hum) >>> saƒ kauti √ku[‰]...XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ kavate, ... √kuc[a] 1P...k==aEi$=LYae — to be crooked (cheat) >>> saƒ kocati √kuc[a] 6P...Saªaece — to contract, withdraw >>> saƒ kucati √kuñc[a]...k==aEi$=LYaa–ALPaq>aavYaae" — to make crooked, be crooked; lessen >>> saƒ kuñcati √ku˜[a]...k==aEi$=LYae — to be crooked >>> saƒ ku˜ati √ku˜˜[a]...^edNae — to cut >>> saƒ ku˜˜ayati √kuŠa...AaMaN}a>> saƒ kuŠayati √kuts[a]...Av+aePa>> saƒ kutsayate √kuth[a]...PauTaq>aave — to become putrid >>> saƒ kuthyati √kuth[i]...ih&Saa–Sax(==©e==XaYaae" — to harm; suffer >>> saƒ kunthati √kunth[a]...Sax(==©e==Xae — to suffer >>> saƒ kuthn€ti [email protected] 623

√kup[a]...k==aePae — to be angry >>> saƒ kupyati √kum€ra...k]==I@aYaaMa( — to play >>> saƒ kum€rayati √ku[a]...iNaZk==zeR — to take out >>> saƒ kuŠ€ti √kusm[a]...ku==SMaYae — to smile rudely >>> saƒ kusmayate √kuha...ivSMaaPa>> saƒ kuhayate √k™[‰]...XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ kuvate, ... √k™j[a]...AVYa¢e ==XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ k™jati √k™˜[a]...APa[Saade — to displease >>> saƒ k™˜ayate √k™rd[a]...k]==I@aYaaMa( — to play >>> saƒ k™rdate √k[ñ]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ kŠoti, ... √[u]k[ñ] 8U...k==r>> saƒ karoti, ...; kart€ — doer; karma, kriy€ — work; k€raŠa — cause; k€rya — effect, duty; kara — hand; karaŠa — instrument; anukaraŠa — imitation; vy€karaŠa — explanation, grammar √kt[…] 6P...^edNae — to cut >>> saƒ kntati √kp[™]...SaaMaQYaeR — to be able >>> saƒ kalpate; kalpa — imagination, creation, day of Brahm€ √kv[i]...iJagaa&SaaYaaMa( — to seek to kill, hurt >>> saƒ kŠoti √k[a]...TaNaUk==r>> saƒ kyati √k[a]...ivle%Nae Aak==zR>> saƒ karati, ...; ki — ploughing, agriculture; kŠa — ‘one who attracts’ √kŽ...iv+aePae — to throw >>> saƒ kirati √[u]kŽ[ñ]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ kŠ€ti √kŽt[a]...Sa&XaBdNae — to glorify >>> saƒ k…rtayati; k…rti — glory; k…rtana — glorification √kai...XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ k€yati √knu[ñ]...XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ knun€ti, ... √kn™y[…]...XaBde oNde c — to sound; be wet >>> saƒ kn™yate √krath[a]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ krathati, ... √krad[i] 1A...vE©==ve — to grieve >>> saƒ krandate √krad[i] 1P...AaûaNae raedNae c — to call; cry >>> saƒ krandati √kram[u]...Paadiv+aePae — to walk >>> saƒ kramate, ... √[u]kr…[ñ]...d]VYaiviNaMaYae — to exchange (buy, sell) >>> saƒ kr…Š€ti √kr…[]...ivhare — to play >>> saƒ kr…ati √kruñc[a]...k==aEi$=LYa–ALPaq>aavYaae" — to make/be crooked; lessen >>> saƒ kruñcati √krudh[a]...k]==aeDae — to be angry >>> saƒ krudhyati √kru[a]...AaûaNae — to call out, cry >>> saƒ kroati √klam[u]...GlaNaaE — to be tired >>> saƒ kl€myati √klid[™]...Aad]s>aave — to be wet >>> saƒ klidyati √kli[a]...oPaTaaPae — to suffer >>> saƒ kliyate √kli[™]...ivbaDaNae — to torment >>> saƒ klin€ti √kl…v[]...ADaaíyeR — to be timid >>> saƒ kl…vate √kle[a]...baDaNae — to torment >>> saƒ kleate √kvaŠ[a]...XaBde — to sound (hum, trinkle) >>> saƒ kvaŠati 624 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

√kvath[e]...iNaZPaake== — to boil, decoct >>> saƒ kvathati √kaŠ[u]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ kaŠoti, ... √kam[™]...SahNae — to tolerate, forgive >>> saƒ kamate, ...; kam€ — forgiveness √kar[a]...SaÄlNae — to flow, perish >>> saƒ karati √kal[a]...XaaEce — to wash >>> saƒ k€layati (with pra.: prak€layati) √ki 1P...+aYae — to decay >>> saƒ kayati √ki 6P...iNavaSa–GaTYaae" — to dwell; go >>> saƒ kiyati √kiŠ[u]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ kiŠoti, ... √kip[a]...Pa[er>> saƒ kipati, ... √k…v[]...Made — to be drunk >>> saƒ k…bate √[˜u]ku...XaBde — to sound (cough, sneeze) >>> saƒ kauti √kud[ir]...SaMPaez>> saƒ kuŠatti, ... √kudh[a]...bu>au+aaYaaMa( — to be hungry >>> saƒ kudhyati √kubh[a]...SaÄlNae — to be agitated >>> saƒ kobhate, ... √kur[a]...ivle%Nae — to draw, scratch (make lines) >>> saƒ kurati √kai...+aYae — to diminish, decay >>> saƒ k€yati √kŠu...TaeJaNae — to sharpen >>> saƒ kŠauti √km€y[…]...ivDaUNaNae — to tremble >>> saƒ km€yate √[ñi]kvid[€]...SNaehNae MaaecNae c — to love, melt (be oily); release >>> saƒ kvedate, ... √khaj[i]...GaiTavEk==LYae — to limp >>> saƒ khañjati √kha[a]...>aede — to break >>> saƒ kh€ayati √kha[i] 1A...MaNQae — to churn >>> saƒ khaŠate √kha[i] 10P...>aede — to break >>> saƒ khaŠayat √khan[u]...Avdar>> saƒ khanati √khav[a]...>aUiTaPa[adu>aaRve — to come forth, be born again >>> saƒ khaun€ti √kh€d[]...>a+a>> saƒ kh€dati √khid[a] 4,7A...dENYae — to be distressed (be humble) >>> saƒ khidyate √khid[a] 6P...PairgaaTae — to strike >>> saƒ khindati √khur[a]...^edNae — to cut >>> saƒ khurati √khel[]...ivhare — to play >>> saƒ khelati; kheli — play; rati-kheli — amorous pastime √khol[]...GaiTaPa[iTagaaTae — to limp >>> saƒ kholati √khy€...Pa[k==QaNae — to tell >>> saƒ khy€ti; vy€khy€ — explanation √gaŠ[a]...Sa«yaNae — to count >>> saƒ gaŠayati √gad[a]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic — to speak >>> saƒ gadati √gad…...devXaBde — to thunder >>> saƒ gadayati √gam[†]...GaTaaE — to go (with €.: to come) >>> saƒ gacchati; gati — movement, goal √garj[a]...XaBde — to sound (roar) >>> saƒ garjati, ... √gard[a]...XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ gardati, ... √gardh[a]...Ai>ak==a¿aYaaMa( — to crave >>> saƒ gardhayati [email protected] 625

√garv[a]...dPaeR — to be proud >>> saƒ garvati √garh[a]...ku==TSaaYaaMa( — to criticize >>> saƒ garhate √gal[a] 1P...AdNae Xa&SaNae c — to eat; praise >>> saƒ galati √gal[a] 10A...óv>> saƒ galayate √galbh[a]...DaaíyeR — to be bold >>> saƒ galbhate √galh[a]...ku==TSaaYaaMa( — to criticize >>> saƒ galhate √gavea...MaaGaR>> saƒ gaveayati, ... √g€[‰]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ g€te √g€dh[]...Pa[iTaïaYaaMa( ) TalSPaXaR wTYaQaR" — to establish, stand >>> saƒ g€dhate √g€h[™]...ivlae@Nae — to stir (dive) >>> saƒ g€hate √gu...PaurqzaeTSaGaeR — to pass stool >>> saƒ guvati √guj[a]...XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ gujati √guj[i]...AVYa¢==XaBde — to sound (hum, buzz) >>> saƒ guñjati √gumph[a]...Ga]NQae — to string together >>> saƒ gumphati √gup[a]...GaaePaNa–ku==TSaNaYaae" — to protect; condemn >>> saƒ jagupsate √gup[™]...r+a>> saƒ gopati √guph[a]...Ga]NQae — to string together >>> saƒ guphati √gur[…]...oÛMae — to endeavor >>> saƒ gurate √guh[™]...Sa&vr>> saƒ gohati; guhya — secret √g™r[a]...oÛMae — to endeavor >>> saƒ g™rayate √g™r[…]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ g™ryate √g...ivjaNae — to know >>> saƒ g€rayate √gdh[u]...Ai>ak==a¿aYaaMa( — to crave >>> saƒ gdhyati √gha...Ga]h>> saƒ ghayate √gŽ 6P...iNaGar>> saƒ girati, ... √gŽ 9U...XaBde — to sound, praise >>> saƒ gŠ€ti √gai...XaBde — to sound, sing >>> saƒ g€yati; g€na, g…t€ — song √goma...oPalePaNae — to smear, anoint >>> saƒ gomayati √grath[i]...k==aEi$=LYae — to be crooked >>> saƒ granthate √granth[a]...SaNd>aeR — to put together (arrange in regular series) >>> saƒ granth€ti √gras[a]...Ga]h>> saƒ gr€sayati √gras[u]...AdNae — to eat >>> saƒ grasate √grah[a]...oPaadaNae — to take >>> saƒ ghŠ€ti, ...; graha — taking, planet; anugraha — favour; nigraha — check √gruc[u]...STaeYak==r>> saƒ grocati √gruñc[u]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ gruñcati √glas[u]...AdNae — to eat >>> saƒ glasate √gluc[u]...STaeYak==r>> saƒ glocati √gluñc[u]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ gluñcati √glep[]...dENYae — to be distressed (be poor, tremble) >>> saƒ glepate 626 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

√glai...hzR+aYae — to be sad, fade >>> saƒ gl€yati √gha˜[a] 1A...ceíaYaaMa( — to endeavor >>> saƒ gha˜ate √gha˜[a] 10P...SaºaTae — to put together >>> saƒ gh€˜ayati √gha˜˜[a]...clNae — to move >>> saƒ gha˜˜ate, ... √ghas[†]...AdNae — to eat >>> saƒ ghasati √ghiŠ[i]...Ga]h>> saƒ ghiŠŠate √ghu˜[a] 1A...PairvTaRNae — to return >>> saƒ gho˜ate √ghu˜[a] 6P...Pa[iTagaaTae — to strike >>> saƒ ghu˜ati √ghuŠ[a]...>a]Ma>> saƒ ghoŠate, ... √ghur[a]...>aqMaaQaR–XaBdYaae" — to frighten; sound >>> saƒ ghurati √ghu[ir]...XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ ghoati, ... √gh™rŠ[a]...>a]Ma>> saƒ gh™rŠate, ... √gh[u]...SaºzeR — to rival (grind) >>> saƒ gharati √ghr€...GaNDaaePaadaNae — to smell >>> saƒ jighrati √‰u[‰]...XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ Šavate √cak€s[]...dqáaE — to shine >>> saƒ cak€sti √cak[i‰]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic — to speak >>> saƒ ca˜e √cañc[u]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ cañcati √ca˜[a]...>aedNae — to break >>> saƒ c€˜ayati √ca[i]...k==aePae — to be angry >>> saƒ caŠate, ... √cad[i]...AaúadNae dqáaE c — to be glad; shine >>> saƒ candati √cam[u]...AdNae — to eat (sip) >>> saƒ camati, ... √car[a]...GaTaaE — to go, move >>> saƒ carati; cara — ‘which moves’; €c€ra — behavior √carc[a] 1P...Pair>aaz>> saƒ carcati √carc[a] 10A...ADYaYaNae — to study >>> saƒ carcayati √carv[a]...AdNae — to eat >>> saƒ carvati √cal[a]...k==MPaNae — to move, shake >>> saƒ calati; cañcala — unsteady √caha...AalaecNae — to look (inspect) >>> saƒ cahati, ... √c€y[]...PaUJaa–iNaXaaMaNaYaae" — to worship; discern >>> saƒ c€yati √ci[ñ]...cYaNae — to collect >>> saƒ cinoti, ... √ci˜[a]...Pa[eZYae — to send >>> saƒ ce˜ati √cit[a]...Sa&vedNae — to think, perceive, be conscious >>> saƒ cetayate √cit[i]...icNTYaaMa( — to think, remember >>> saƒ cintayati, ...; cint€ — anxiety √cit[…]...Sa&jaNae ) Sa&jaNa& iNad]aidivGaMaae jaNaMaa}a& c — to be awake; be aware >>> saƒ cetati; citta, cetas — consciousness √citra...ic}aqk==r>> saƒ citrayati √cu[a]...>aavk==r>> saƒ cuati √cud[a]...Pa[er>> saƒ codayati √cup[a]...MaNdaYaa& GaTaaE — to move slowly >>> saƒ copati √cub[i]...v£Sa&YaaeGae — to kiss >>> saƒ cumbati [email protected] 627

√cur[a]...STaeYae — to steal >>> saƒ corayati; cora — thief √cul[a]...iNaMaÂNae — to plunge >>> saƒ colayati √cull[a]...>aavk==r>> saƒ cullati √c™r[…]...dahe — to burn >>> saƒ c™ryate √c™rŠ[a]...Paez>> saƒ c™rŠayati √c™[a]...PaaNae — to drink >>> saƒ c™ati √ce˜[a]...ceíaYaaMa( — to endeavor, act >>> saƒ ce˜ate √cyu[‰]...GaTaaE — to go, fall >>> saƒ cyavate √cyut[ir]...AaSaecNae — to flow, trickle >>> saƒ cyotati √chad[a]...Aavr>> saƒ ch€dayati √chad[i]...Aavr>> saƒ chandayati √chad[ir]...OJaRNae ) OJaRNa& Pa[a>> saƒ chadati √chada...d*íyuPagaaTae — to become blind >>> saƒ ch€dayati √chard[a]...vMaNae — to vomit >>> saƒ chardayati √chid[ir]...ÜEDaqk==r>> saƒ chinatti, ... √chidra...k==aedNae — to perforate the ears >>> saƒ chidrayati √chup[a]...Sa&SPaXaeR — to touch >>> saƒ chupati √chur[a]...^edNae — to cut >>> saƒ churati √cheda...ÜEDaqk==r>> saƒ chedayati √cho...^edNae — to cut >>> saƒ chyati √jak[a]...>a+a–hSaNaYaae" — to eat; laugh >>> saƒ jakiti √ja˜[a]...SaºaTae — to put together (clot) >>> saƒ ja˜ati √jan[…]...Pa[adu>aaRve — to be born >>> saƒ j€yate; jana — creature, man; janma — birth; j€ti — birth, class √jap[a]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic MaaNaSae c — to speak, mutter; meditate >>> saƒ japati √jabh[a]...Gaa}aivNaaMae — to yawn >>> saƒ jambhate √jam[u]...AdNae — to eat (sip) >>> saƒ jamati √jalp[a]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic — to speak (prattle) >>> saƒ jalpati √jas[u] 4P...Maae+a>> saƒ jasyati √jas[u] 10P...Taa@Nae — to strike (slight) >>> saƒ j€sayati √j€g...iNad]a+aYae — to be awake >>> saƒ j€garti √ji...JaYae — to conquer >>> saƒ jayati; jaya, vijaya — victory; par€jaya — defeat; Ajita — ‘who is unconquered’ √j…v[a]...Pa[a>> saƒ j…vati; j…va — living entity; j…vana — life, water √ju[…]...Pa[qiTa–SaevNaYaae" — to please; serve >>> saƒ juate √j™r[…]...Jaq>> saƒ j™ryate √jbh[i]...Gaa}aivNaaMae — to yawn >>> saƒ jmbhate √jŽ...vaYaaehaNaaE — to grow old >>> saƒ j€rayati √jñap[a]...AvbaeDaNa–Maar>> saƒ jñapayati √jñ€ 9U...AvbaeDaNae — to know >>> saƒ j€n€ti; jñ€na — knowledge √jñ€ 10P...iNaYaaeJaNae — to command, direct >>> saƒ jñ€payati; €jñ€ — order 628 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

√jvar[a]...raeGae — to be sick (be hot with fever or passion) >>> saƒ jvarati √jval[a]...dqáaE — to shine, kindle >>> saƒ jvalati √˜ak[i]...bNDaNae — to bind >>> saƒ ˜a‰kayati √˜al[a]...vE©==VYae — to grieve (be confused) >>> saƒ ˜alati √˜…k[]...GaTYaQaR" — to go >>> saƒ ˜…kate √˜val[a]...vE©==VYae — to grieve (be confused) >>> saƒ ˜valati √i[‰]...ivhaYaSaa GaTaaE — to fly >>> saƒ ayate √…[‰]...ivhaYaSaa GaTaaE — to fly >>> saƒ iyate √hauk[]...GaTYaQaR" — to go >>> saƒ haukate √tak[i]...k*==C^\JaqvNae ) Aax(==PaUVvRSTvaTaªe — to live in distress >>> saƒ ta‰kati √tak[a] 1P...Sa&vr>> saƒ takati √tak[™] 5P...TaNaUk==r>> saƒ takati √ta[a]...AagaaTae — to strike, beat >>> saƒ t€ayati √tatr[i]...ivSTaar>> saƒ tantrayati √tan[u]...ivSTaare — to spread, pervade >>> saƒ tanoti, ... √tap[a]...SaNTaaPae WeìYaeR va — to heat, burn; lord >>> saƒ tapati, tapyate; tapas, tapasya — austerity √tam[u]...GlaNaaE — to be tired >>> saƒ t€myati √tark[a]...dqPTYaQaR" — to shine >>> saƒ tarkayati √tarj[a]...SaNTaÂRNae — to threaten, condemn >>> saƒ tarjati, ... √tal[a]...Pa[iTaïaYaaMa( — to establish >>> saƒ t€layati √tas[i]...Alªare — to adorn >>> saƒ taˆsayati √t€y[]...ivSTaar>> saƒ t€yate √tij[a]...iNaXaaNae +aMaaYaa& c — to sharpen; tolerate >>> saƒ tejate, ...; tejaƒ — sharpness, brilliance; titik€ — tolerance √tim[a]...Aad]s>aave — to be wet >>> saƒ timyati √t…ra...k==MaRSaMaaáaE — to finish >>> saƒ t…rayati √tu[a]...oPahNaNae — to tear, kill >>> saƒ toati, ... √tu[]...>aÅNae — to break >>> saƒ toati √tuttha...Aavr>> saƒ tutthayati √tud[a]...VYaQaNae — to give pain, strike >>> saƒ tudati √turv[…]...ih&SaaQaaR" — to harm >>> saƒ turvati, ... √tul[a]...oNMaaNae — to weight, measure >>> saƒ tolati √tu[a]...TauíaE — to be satisfied >>> saƒ tuyati; tu˜i, toaŠa — satisfaction √tus[a]...XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ tosati √t™r[…]...Tvr>> saƒ t™ryate √t™l[a]...iNaZk==zeR — to draw out (weight) >>> saƒ t™lati √t™[a]...TauíaE — to be satisfied >>> saƒ t™ati √tŠ[u]...AdNae — to eat (grase) >>> saƒ tŠoti, ... √tp[a]...Pa[q>> saƒ tpyati, ... √[ñi]t[€]...iPaPaaSaaYaaMa( — to to be thirsty, wish >>> saƒ tyati [email protected] 629

√th[a]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ tŠehi √tŽ...PlvNa–Tar>> saƒ tarati; avat€ra — ‘who descends,’ incarnation √tyaj[a]...haNaaE — to abandon >>> saƒ tyajati; ty€ga — renunciation; ty€g… — renunciate √trap[™]...lÂaYaaMa( — to feel shame >>> saƒ trapate √tras[…]...oÜeGae — to fear >>> saƒ trasyati, ... √tru˜[a]...^edNae — to cut >>> saƒ tru˜ati, ... √trai[‰]...PaalNae — to protect >>> saƒ tr€yate √tvak[™]...TaNaUk==r>> saƒ tvakati √[ñi]tvar[€]...SaM>a]Mae — to hurry >>> saƒ tvarate √tvi[a]...dqáaE — to shine >>> saƒ tveati √tsar[a]...^ÚGaTaaE — to proceed with fraud >>> saƒ tsarati √daˆ[a]...d&XaNae — to bite >>> saƒ daati √dak[a]...Xaqga]aQaeR — to go in speed, be expert >>> saƒ dakate √daŠa...d<@iNaPaaTae — to punish, fine, subdue >>> saƒ daŠayati √dad[a]...daNae — to give >>> saƒ dadate √dadh[a]...Daar>> saƒ dadhate √dam[u]...oPaXaMae — to control, tame >>> saƒ d€myati √dambh[u]...dM>ae — to cheat, hurt >>> saƒ damnoti √day[a]...daNa–GaiTa–ih&Saa–daNaezu r+a>> saƒ dayate √daridr€...duGaRTaaE — to fare bad >>> saƒ daridr€ti √dal[a]...ivXar>> saƒ dalati √da[i]...d&XaNae — to bite >>> saƒ daˆayati, ... √das[i]...d&XaNae dXaRNae c — to bite, see >>> saƒ d€sayate, ... √das[u]...oPa+aYae — to perish >>> saƒ dasyati √dah[a]...>aSMaqk==r>> saƒ dahati √[u]d€[ñ]...daNae — to give >>> saƒ dad€ti; d€na — charity √d€[Š]...daNae — to give >>> saƒ yacchati √d€n[a]...Av%<@Nae — to cut >>> saƒ d€nati √d€[p]...lv>> saƒ d€ti √d€[]...daNae — to give >>> saƒ d€ati, ... √div[u] 4P...k]==I@a–ivJaqiGaza–VYavhar–ÛuiTa–STauiTa–k==aiNTa–GaiTazu — to play; desire to win; deal; shine; praise; desire; go >>> saƒ d…vyati; divya — divine, heavenly; deva — ‘one who shines or enjoys,’ demigod √div[u] 10P...MadRNae — to rub >>> saƒ devayati √div[u] 10A...PairkU==JaNae — to cause to lament >>> saƒ devayate √di[a]...daNae AajaPaNae k==QaNae c — to give; instruct; narrate >>> saƒ diati; di (dik) — direction; upadea — instruction √dih[a]...Pa[lePae — to smear >>> saƒ degdhi √d…[‰]...+aYae — to diminish, decay >>> saƒ d…yate √d…k[a]...MaaE<@y–wJYaa–oPaNaYaNa–iNaYaMa–v]TaadeXaezu — to shave; sacrifice; give the sacred tread; practice self restrain; teach religion >>> saƒ d…kate; d…k€ — initiation √d…p[…]...dqáaE — to shine, kindle >>> saƒ d…pyate 630 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

√[˜u]du...oPaTaaPae — to suffer (afflict, burn) >>> saƒ dunoti √duƒkha...TaiT==YaaYaaMa( — to be unhappy >>> saƒ duƒkhayati √du[a]...vEk*==TYae ) vEk*==TYa& XauÖy>aav" — to be bad >>> saƒ duyati; doa — fault √duh[a]...Pa[PaUr>> saƒ dogdhi, ... √d™[‰]...PairTaaPae — to suffer >>> saƒ d™yate √d[‰]...Aadre — to respect >>> saƒ €dyate √dp[a]...GaVveR — to be proud >>> saƒ dpyati √dbh[…] 6P...Ga]NQae — to string together >>> saƒ dbhati √dbh[…] 10P...>aYae — to fear >>> saƒ darbhayati, ... √d[ir]...Pa[e+a>> saƒ payati; d˜i, darana — vision √dh[i]...v*ÖaE — to grow >>> saƒ darhati √dŽ...ivdar>> saƒ dŠ€ti √de[‰]...PaalNae — to protect >>> saƒ dayate √dev[]...devNae — to play, lament >>> saƒ devate √dai[p]...XaaeDaNae — to purify >>> saƒ d€yati √do...Av%<@Nae — to cut >>> saƒ dyati √dyut[a]...dqáaE — to shine >>> saƒ dyotate √dram[a]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ dramati √dr€...ku==TSaaYaa& GaTaaE ) iNaPaUvaeR iNad\aYaaMa( — to go bad, be spoiled; with ni.: to sleep >>> saƒ dr€ti √dru...GaTaaE — to go, flow >>> saƒ dravati √druh[a]...iJagaa&SaaYaaMa( — to seek to kill, hurt (have hatred) >>> saƒ druhyati √dr™[ñ]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ dr™Š€ti √drai...SvPane — to sleep >>> saƒ dr€yati, ... √dvi[a]...APa[qTaaE — to hate >>> saƒ dve˜i, ...; dvea — hatred √[u]dh€[ñ]...Daar>> saƒ dadh€ti, ...; vidhi — prescription; sam€dhi — ‘holding the mind’ √dh€v[u]...GaiTaXauÖyae" — to go, run; purify (cleanse) >>> saƒ dh€vati √dhi...Daar>> saƒ dhiyate √dhiv[i]...Pa[q>> saƒ dhinoti √dh…[‰]...ANaadre — to disrespect >>> saƒ dh…yate √dhu[ñ]...k==MPaNae — to tremble >>> saƒ dhunoti, ... √dhuk[a]...SaNdqPaNa–JaqvNa–©e==XaNaezu — to kindle; live; suffer >>> saƒ dhukate √dhurv[…]...ih&SaaQaaR" — to harm >>> saƒ dh™rvati √dh™[ñ]...k==MPaNae — to tremble, shake >>> saƒ dh™noti √dh™p[a]...SaNTaaPae — to heat (smoke) >>> saƒ dh™p€yati √dh[‰]...AvSQaaNae — to stay >>> saƒ dhriyate √dh[ñ]...Daar>> saƒ dharati; dharma — religion √dh[a]...Pa[hSaNae — to offend, overcome >>> saƒ dharayati, ... √[ñi]dh[€]...Pa[aGaL>Yae — to be bold, confident, be proud >>> saƒ dhŠoti √dhe[˜]...PaaNae — to drink (suck) >>> saƒ dhayati [email protected] 631

√dhor[]...GaiTacaTauYaeR — to trot >>> saƒ dhorati √dhm€...XaBdaiGanSa&YaaeGaYaae" — to blow (a horn or fire) >>> saƒ dhamati √dhyai...icNTaaYaaMa( — to think, meditate >>> saƒ dhy€yati; dhy€na — meditation √dhruv[a]...GaiTa–SQaEYaRYaae" — to go; be fixed >>> saƒ dhruvati √dhvan[a]...XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ dhvanati √dhvaˆs[u]...ADa" PaTaNae — to fall down >>> saƒ dhvaˆsate √na˜[a]...Na*TaaE — to dance, act >>> saƒ na˜ati √nad[a]...AVYa¢e== XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ nadati √nad[a]...dqPTYaQaR" — to shine >>> saƒ n€dayati √[˜u]nad[i]...SaMa*ÖaE — to be glad >>> saƒ nandati; €nanda — delight √nam[a]...Pa[ûTve XaBde c — to bow, be humble; sound >>> saƒ namati; namaƒ — obeisances √nay[a]...GaTaaE r+a>> saƒ nayate √nard[a]...XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ nardati √na[a]...AdXaRNae — to disappear, perish >>> saƒ nayati; n€a, vin€ana — destruction √n€th[]...YaaÁa–oPaTaaPa–WeìYaR–AaXaq"zu Pa[YaTNae c — to ask; harass; be master: bless; endeavor >>> saƒ n€thati √n€dh[]...YaaÁa–oPaTaaPa–WeìYaR–AaXaq"zu Pa[YaTNae c — to ask; harass; be master: bless; endeavor >>> saƒ n€dhate √nik[a]...cuMbNae — to kiss >>> saƒ nikati √nij[ir]...XauÖaE — to purify, wash >>> saƒ ni‰kte √ni[a]...SaMaaDaaE — to meditate >>> saƒ neati √nik[a]...PairMaa>> saƒ nikayate √nis[i]...cuMbNae — to kiss >>> saƒ niˆste √n…[ñ]...Pa[aPa>> saƒ nayati; netra —‘which is leading,’ eye; n…ti — (good) conduct √n…l[a]...v>> saƒ n…lati √nu...STauTaaE — to praise >>> saƒ nauti √nud[a]...Pa[er>> saƒ nudati √n™...STavNae — to praise >>> saƒ nuvati √nt[…]...Gaa}aiv+aePae — to dance, act >>> saƒ ntyati; ntya, nartaka — dance, drama √ned[]...ku==TSaa–Sai‘ak==zRYaae" — to criticize; approach >>> saƒ nedati √[u]pac[a]...Paake== — to cook, digest >>> saƒ pacati √pac[i] 1A...VYa¢==Ik==r>> saƒ pañcate √pac[i] 10P...ivSTaarvcNae — to spread >>> saƒ pañcayati √pa˜[a]...ivSTaare — to spread >>> saƒ pa˜ati √pa˜h[a]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic — to speak, read, study >>> saƒ pa˜hati; pa˜ha — study; p€˜ha — lesson √pa[i]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ paŠate √paŠ[a]...VYavhare STauTaaE c — to do business, bet; praise >>> saƒ paŠate √pat[†]...GaTaaE — to go, fall >>> saƒ patati; patita — fallen √path[e]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ pathati √path[i]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ panthayati √pad[a]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ padyate, ...; p€da — foot; sampad — wealth 632 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

√pan[a]...VYavhare STauTaaE c — to do business, bet; praise >>> saƒ pan€yati √parŠa...hirTa>aave — to make green >>> saƒ parŠayati √pard[a]...ku==iTSaTae XaBde ) APaaNaXaBd wTYaQaR" — to break wind >>> saƒ pardate √palp™la...lvNa–PavNaYaae" — to cut; wash >>> saƒ palp™layati √pa[a]...bNDaNae — to bind >>> saƒ p€ayati, ... √pa[a]...GaTaaE ) ANauPaeNd]aTa( — to go >>> saƒ paayati √pas[i]...NaaXaNae — to destroy; saƒ paˆsayati, paˆsati √p€...PaaNae — to drink >>> saƒ pibati; p€tra — ‘by which drinking is done,’ cup, or any receptacle; udap€na — well √p€...r+a>> saƒ p€ti √p€ra...k==MaRSaMaaáaE — to finish >>> saƒ p€rayati √p€l[a]...r+a>> saƒ p€layati; go-p€la — cowherd √pij[i]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ pejayati, ... √pi[i]...SaºaTae — to put together >>> saƒ piŠate, ... √pi[†]...SaÄU>> saƒ pina˜i √pis[]...GaTaaE — to go (extend) >>> saƒ pesati √p…[‰]...PaaNae — to drink >>> saƒ p…yate √p…[a]...AvGaahNae du"%ik]==YaaYaa& c — to press; give pain >>> saƒ p…ayati √p…v[a]...SQaaELYae — to be fat >>> saƒ p…vati √puŠ[a]...Xau>ae ) k==MaRi>> saƒ puŠati √puth[i]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ punthati √pur[a]...AGa]GaMaNae — to precede >>> saƒ purati √pul[a]...MahTve — to be great >>> saƒ polati √pu[a]...PauíaE — to nourish >>> saƒ poati; pu˜i, poaŠa — nourishment √pup[a]...ivk==SaNae — to open, blossom >>> saƒ pupyati √p™...PavNae — to purify >>> saƒ pavate √p™j[a]...PaUJaaYaaMa( — to worship, honor >>> saƒ p™jayati; p™j€ — worship √p™y[…]...ivXar>> saƒ p™yate √p™r[…]...AaPYaaYaNae — to fill, be full >>> saƒ p™ryate; p™rŠim€ — the day of full moon √p™l[a]...SaºaTae — to put together >>> saƒ p™lati √p™[a]...v*ÖaE — to grow (nourish) >>> saƒ p™ati √p 5P...Pa[qTaaE — to please >>> saƒ pŠoti √p 10P...PaUr>> saƒ p€rayati, ... √p[‰]...VYaaYaaMae — to be active >>> saƒ vy€priyate √pc[a]...Sa&YaMaaNae — to restrain, bind >>> saƒ parcayati √pc[…]...SaMPakeR== — to come in contact >>> saƒ pŠakti √pŽ...PaalNa–PaUr>> saƒ piparti, ... √pai...Xaaez>> saƒ p€yati √[o]py€y[…]...v*ÖaE — to grow >>> saƒ py€yate √pyai[‰]...v*ÖaE — to grow >>> saƒ py€pate [email protected] 633

√pracch[a]...jqPSaaYaaMa( — to ask >>> saƒ pcchati; prana — question √prath[a]...Pa[:YaaNae — to become famous >>> saƒ prayate √pr€...PaUr>> saƒ pr€ti √pr…[‰]...Pa]qTaaE — to please, be satisfied >>> saƒ pr…yate √pr…[ñ]...TaPaR>> saƒ pr…Š€ti, ...; pr…ti — love; priya — beloved √pru...GaTaaE — to go (move, jump) >>> saƒ pravate √pru[u]...dahe — to burn >>> saƒ proati √pre‰khola...calNae — to swing >>> saƒ pre‰kholayati √proth[]...PaYaaRáaE ) PaYaaRiá" PaU>> saƒ prothati √plu[‰]...GaTaaE — to go, jump, swim >>> saƒ plavate √plu[a]...dahe — to burn >>> saƒ ploati √ps€...>a+a>> saƒ ps€ti √phaŠ[a]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ phaŠati √phal[a]...iNaZPataaE — to be fruitful >>> saƒ phalati; phala — fruit √[ñi]phal[€]...ivXar>> saƒ phalati √phull[a]...ivk==SaNae — to open, blossom >>> saƒ phullati √badh[a]...bNDaNae iNaNdaYaa& c — to bind; criticize >>> saƒ badhate, b…bhatsate √bandh[a]...bNDaNae — to bind >>> saƒ badhn€ti; sambandha — relation √bal[a]...Pa[a>> saƒ balati, ... √b€dh[]...ivlae@Nae — to stir (oppress, torment) >>> saƒ b€dhate √b…ja...bqJaaDaaNae — to take the seed, conceive >>> saƒ b…jayati √bukk[a]...>az>> saƒ bukkati, ... √budh[a]...AvGaMaNae — to understand, know >>> saƒ budhyate √budh[ir]...baeDaNae — to know, be awake >>> saƒ bodhati, ...; budha (‘Buddha’) — a wise man; buddhi — intelligence √bh[a]...v*ÖaE XaBde c — to grow; sound >>> saƒ barhati; bhat — great; brahma — the great, sound √bh[i]...v*ÖaE XaBde c — to grow; sound >>> saƒ bˆhati √br™[ñ]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic — to speak >>> saƒ brav…ti √bhak[a]...AdNae — to eat >>> saƒ bhakati √bhaj[a] 1U...SaevaYaaMa( — to serve, worship >>> saƒ bhajati; bhakta — devotee; bhakti — devotion; bhajana — worshiping √bhaj[a] 10P...ivé[a>> saƒ bh€jayati; bhaga — opulence; bh€ga — division √bha[i] 1A...PairhaSae — to jest >>> saƒ bhaŠate √bha[i] 10P...Pa[Taar>> saƒ bhaŠayati, ... √bhaŠ[a]...XaBde — to sound (speak, call) >>> saƒ bhaŠati √bhañj[o]...AaMaÕRNae — to break >>> saƒ bhanakti √bharts[a]...SaNTaJaRNae — to threaten, condemn >>> saƒ bhartsayate √bhal[a]...ivæPa>> saƒ bh€layate √bha[a]...>aTSaRNae ) ku==¡u==rßiNaivXaez wTYaQaR" — to threaten (bark) >>> saƒ bhaati √bh€...dqáaE — to shine >>> saƒ bh€ti √bh€j[a]...Pa*Qa¡==r>> saƒ bh€jayati 634 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

√bh€m[a]...k]==aeDae — to be angry >>> saƒ bh€mate, ... √bh€[a]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic — to speak >>> saƒ bh€ate; bh€€ — language; bh€aŠa — talk; sambh€aŠa — conversation √bh€s[]...dqáaE — to shine >>> saƒ bh€sate; bh€sv€n — sun √bhiks[a]...YaaÁaYaaMa( — to beg >>> saƒ bhikate √bhid[ir]...ivdar>> saƒ bhinatti √[ñi]bh…...>aYae — to fear >>> saƒ bibheti, ...; bh…, bh…ti, bhaya — fear √bhuj[a]...PaalNa–A>YavharYaae" — (with P:) to protect, govern; (with A:) eat, enjoy, experience >>> saƒ bhunakti, bhu‰kte; bhojana — meal; bhokt — enjoyer √bhuj[o]...k==aEi$=LYae — to be crooked >>> saƒ bhujati √bh™ 1P...SataaYaaMa( — to be, exist, become >>> saƒ bhavati; bh€va — existence, mood; prabh€va — influence √bh™ 10P...Pa[aáaE — to obtain, reach >>> saƒ bh€vayate √bh™[a]...Alªare — to adorn >>> saƒ bh™ati, ...; bh™aŠa — ornament √bh[ñ]...>ar>> saƒ bharati √[u]bh[ñ]...Daar>> saƒ bibharti, ... √bhj[…]...>aÂRNae — to fry >>> saƒ bharjate √bh[u]...ADa" PaTaNae — to fall down >>> saƒ bhyati √bhraˆ[u]...ADa" PaTaNae — to fall down >>> saƒ bhraˆate √bhram[u]...clNae — to move, roam >>> saƒ bhramati, ... √bhrasj[a]...Paake== — to cook (fry) >>> saƒ bhjjati √bhr€j[]...dqáaE — to shine >>> saƒ bhr€jate √[˜u]bhr€j[]...dqáaE — to shine >>> saƒ bhr€jate √[˜u]bhr€[]...dqáaE — to shine >>> saƒ bhr€ate √bhr…...>ar>> saƒ bhr…Š€ti, ... √bhre[]...clNae — to move (go) >>> saƒ bhreati √[˜u]bhl€[]...dqáaE — to shine >>> saƒ bhl€ate √ma˜h[a]...iNavaSae — to dwell >>> saƒ ma˜hati √ma[i]...>aUzaYaaMa( — to adorn >>> saƒ maŠati, ... √maŠ[a]...XaBde — to sound (murmur) >>> saƒ maŠati √matr[i]...Gauá>aaz>> saƒ mantrayate, ...; mantra — advice; mantr… — advisor √math[e]...ivlae@Nae — to stir >>> saƒ mathati √mad[a]...Ta*iáYaaeGae — to please >>> saƒ m€dayate √mad[…]...hzeR — to rejoice >>> saƒ m€dyati, ... √man[a] 4A...baeDaNae — to know, think >>> saƒ manyate; manaƒ — mind; mati — thought, opinion; anum€na — inference √man[a] 10A...STaM>ae — to be proud >>> saƒ m€nayate; m€na — pride √manth[a]...ivlae@Nae — to stir >>> saƒ manthati √[˜u]masj[o]...XauÖaE — to purify (bath, immerse) >>> saƒ majjati √mah[a]...PaUJaaYaaMa( — to worship, honor >>> saƒ mahati √mah[i]...v*ÖaE — to grow >>> saƒ maˆhate √m€...MaaNae — to measure >>> saƒ m€ti √m€[‰]...MaaNae — to measure >>> saƒ mim…te, ... [email protected] 635

√m€n[a]...PauJaaYaaMa( — to worship, honor >>> saƒ m€nati, ...; m€na, samm€na — honor √m€rg[a]...ANvez>> saƒ m€rgayati, ... √[u]mi[ñ]...Pa[+aePa>> saƒ minoti √[ñi]mid[€]...SNaehNae — to love, melt >>> saƒ medate, ... √mil[a]...Sa®e — to come together, meet >>> saƒ milati; mela — meeting √mira...SaMPakeR== — to come in contact (mix) >>> saƒ mirayati √mi[a]...SPaDaaRYaaMa( — to rival, look at >>> saƒ mirayati √mih[a]...SaecNae — to sprinkle (make water) >>> saƒ mehati √m…...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ m€yayati, ... √m…[‰] 4A...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ m…yate √m…[ñ] 9U...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ m…n€ti, ... √m…l[a]...iNaMaez>> saƒ m…lati √muc[†]...Maae+a>> saƒ muñcati, ...; mukti — liberation √mu˜[a]...Pa[MaÕRNae — to crush >>> saƒ mo˜ati √mu[i] 1P...%<@Nae — to shave >>> saƒ muŠati √mu[i] 1A...MaaÂRNae — to clean >>> saƒ muŠate √mud[a]...hzeR — to rejoice >>> saƒ modate √murv[…]...bNDaNae — to bind >>> saƒ m™rvati √mu[a]...STaeYae — to steal >>> saƒ moati √muh[a]...vEicTYae — to be bewildered >>> saƒ muhyati; moha, vimoha — illusion √m™tra...Pa[óv>> saƒ m™trayati √m™rcch[€]...Maaeh–SaMauC^\aYaYaae" — to lack awareness; grow >>> saƒ m™rcchati √m™l[a] 1P...Pa[iTaïaYaaMa( — to establish (root) >>> saƒ m™lati; m™la — root; m™lya — value √m™l[a] 10P...raeh>> saƒ m™lati √m™[a]...STaeYae — to steal >>> saƒ m™ati √m[‰]...Pa[a>> saƒ mriyate; mtyu, maraŠa — death √mk[a]...SaºaTae — to put together (rub) >>> saƒ mkati √mg[a]...ANvez>> saƒ mgyati, ... √mj[™]...XauÖaE — to wash, purify >>> saƒ m€r˜i, ... √m[a]...Sau%Nae — to rejoice >>> saƒ mati √md[a]...+aaede — to press, pound, rub >>> saƒ mardhati √m[a]...AaMaXaRNae ) AaMaXaRNa& SPaXaR" ivMaXaR" AalaecNa& c — to touch, consider, reflect >>> saƒ mati √m[a]...SahNae — to tolerate >>> saƒ myati, ... √me[‰]...Pa[iTadaNae — to exchange >>> saƒ mayate √medh[]...MaeDaa–ih&SaYaae" — to know; kill >>> saƒ medhati √mok[a]...ASaNae — to stop, cease >>> saƒ mokayati; moka — liberation √mn€...A>YaaSae — to study, repeat >>> saƒ manati √mrak[a]...Ma]+a>> saƒ mrakayati, ... √mrad[a]...MaÕRNae — to crush >>> saƒ mradate 636 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

√mluñc[u]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ mluñcati √mlecch[a]...APaXaBde — to speak impurely >>> saƒ mlecchati, ... √mlai...k==aiNTa+aYae — to fade >>> saƒ ml€yati √yak[a]...PaUJaaYaaMa( — to worship, honor >>> saƒ yakayati √yaj[a]...devPaUJaa–Sa®iTak==r>> saƒ yajati; yajña — sacrifice √yat[a]...iNak==ar–oPaSk==arYaae" ) iNarê Pa[iTadaNae — to torture; encourage >>> saƒ y€tayati √yat[…]...Pa[YaTNae — to endeavor >>> saƒ yatate; yatna, — endeavor √yantr[i]...SaªaecNae — to restrain, bind >>> saƒ yantrayati, ... √yabh[a]...MaEQauNae — to cohabitate >>> saƒ yabhati √yam[a] 1P...oParMae — to restrain >>> saƒ yacchati; yama, niyama — restraint √yam[a] 10P...Pairvez>> saƒ yamayati √yam[u] 10P...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ y€mayati √yas[u]...Pa[YaTNae — to endeavor >>> saƒ yasyati √y€...Pa[aáaE — to attain, go >>> saƒ y€ti; anuy€y… — follower √[˜u]y€c[]...YaaÁaYaaMa( — to beg >>> saƒ y€yati; y€cñ€ — petition √yu 2P...iMaé[>> saƒ yauti √yu[ñ] 9...bNDaNae — to bind >>> saƒ yan€ti √yuj[a] 4A...SaMaaDaaE — to meditate >>> saƒ yujyate √yuj[a] 10P...Sa&YaMaNae — to restrain >>> saƒ yojayati, ... √yuj[ir]...YaaeGae — to join, engage, gain >>> saƒ yunakti, ... √yudh[a]...SaMPa[hare — to fight >>> saƒ yudhyate; yudha — fight √rak[a]...PaalNae — to protect >>> saƒ rakati; rakaŠa — protection √raca...Pa[iTaYaTNae — to make complete (compose) >>> saƒ racayati √ra˜[a]...Pair>aaz>> saƒ ra˜ati √raŠ[a]...XaBde — to sound (ring, shout) >>> saƒ raŠati √rañj[a]...raGae — to dye, be attached to >>> saƒ rajati, ..., rajyati, ...; r€ga — attachment; vair€gya — renunciation √rad[a]...ivle%Nae — to draw, scratch (split) >>> saƒ radati √radh[a]...Sa&raDaaE ih&SaaYaa& c — to accomplished; kill, hurt >>> saƒ radhyati √rap[a]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic — to speak >>> saƒ rapati √rabh[a]...ra>aSYae — to act rashly, begin, desire >>> saƒ rabhate; €rambha — commencement √rabh[i]...Gava& XaBde — to moo >>> saƒ rambhate √ram[u]...k]==I@aYaaMa( — to play, rejoice >>> saƒ ramate; r€ma — ‘who gives joy’; rati — joy, attachment √ray[a]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ rayate √ras[a] 1P...XaBde — to sound (praise) >>> saƒ rasati √ras[a] 10P...AaSvadNa–SNaehNaYaae" — to taste; love >>> saƒ rasayati; rasa — juice, taste, feeling, beauty, essence √rah[a]...TYaaGae — to abandon >>> saƒ rahati, ... √rah[i]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ raˆhati √r€...daNae — to give >>> saƒ r€ti √r€j[]...dqáaE — to shine >>> saƒ r€jate [email protected] 637

√r€dh[a]...Sa&iSaÖaE — to accomplish >>> saƒ r€dhnoti √rig[i]...GaTYaQaaR" — to go >>> saƒ ti‰gati √ric[a]...ivYaaeJaNa–SaMPacNaYaae" — to separate; mix, join >>> saƒ recayati,... √ric[ir]...ivrecNae — to purge, empty, evacuate >>> saƒ riŠakti, ... √ri[a]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ riati √ri[a]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ reati √r…...vaYaaehaNaaE rez>> saƒ riŠ€ti √r…[‰]...óv>> saƒ r…yate √ru...XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ rauti √ruc[a]...dqáaE — to shine (like) >>> saƒ rocate √ruj[a]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ rojayati √ruj[o]...>a®e — to break >>> saƒ rujati √rud[ir]...Aé[uivMaaecNae — to cry >>> saƒ roditi √rudh[ir]...Aavr>> saƒ ruŠaddhi √ru[a]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ ruati √ru[a] 1,4P...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ roati, ... √ru[a] 10P...raeze — to be angry >>> saƒ roayati √ruh[a]...JaNMaiNa Pa[adu>aaRve c — to be born, manifested >>> saƒ rohati √r™ka...PaaåZYae — to be rough >>> saƒ r™kayati √r™pa...æPaik]==YaaYaaMa( — to form, represent on stage >>> saƒ r™payati; r™pa — form √rebh[]...XaBde — to sound (speak) >>> saƒ rebhate √lak[a] 10P...dXaRNa–A¢==Yaae" — to see; mark >>> saƒ lakayati; lakaŠa — characteristic √lak[a] 10A...AalaecNae — to look (inspect) >>> saƒ lakayate √lag[i]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ la‰gati √lag[e]...Sa®e — to contact >>> saƒ lagati √lagh[i] 1P...AiTa==MYa GaTaaE — to go beyond >>> saƒ la‰ghati √lagh[i] 1A...GaTYaQaR" — to go (cross) >>> saƒ la‰ghate √[o]laj[…]...v]q@aYaaMa( — to feel bashful >>> saƒ lajate √laja...Pa[k==aXaNae — to appear, shine >>> saƒ lajayati, ... √la[a] 1P...ivlaSae — to play, sport >>> saƒ laati √la[a] 10P...oPaSaevaYaaMa( ) GaaErvaidrihTaeNa Pa[qiTaYaaeGaeNa Saeva oPaSaeva — to serve with love, caress >>> saƒ l€ayati √[o]la[i]...oT+aePae ) AaedNaubNDaae_YaMa( — to throw >>> saƒ laŠayati, ... √lap[a]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic — to speak, whisper >>> saƒ lapati √lab[i]...Avó&SaNae — to fall >>> saƒ lambate √[u]labh[a]...Pa[aáaE — to obtain >>> saƒ labhate; l€bha — gain √lal[a]...wRPSaaYaaMa( — to desire to obtain >>> saƒ l€layate √la[a]...k==aNTaaE — to desire >>> saƒ laati √las[a]...k]==I@aYaaMa( — to play (shine, embrace) >>> saƒ lasati √[o]lasj[…]...v]q@aYaaMa( — to feel bashful >>> saƒ lajjate 638 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

√l€...daNae — to give >>> saƒ l€ti √l€gh[]...SaaMaQYaeR — to be able >>> saƒ l€ghate √l€ch[i]...l+a>> saƒ l€ñchati √likh[a]...ivle%Nae — to draw, scratch; write >>> saƒ likhati; lekhana — writing √lig[i]...GaTYaQaaR" — to go >>> saƒ li‰gati √lip[a]...oPadehe — to smear >>> saƒ limpati √li[a]...ALPaq>aave — to decrease >>> saƒ liyati √lih[a]...AaSvadNae — to taste, lick >>> saƒ lehi, ... √l… 9P...ëez>> saƒ l…n€ti √l… 10U...d]vqk==r>> saƒ layati, ...; laya, pralaya — annihilation √l…[‰]...ëez>> saƒ l…yate √luñc[a]...APaNaYaNae — to take away >>> saƒ luñcati √lu˜[a] 1P...ivlae@Nae — to stir (roll) >>> saƒ lo˜ati √lu˜[a] 1A...Xaaek==aidNaa PaTaNae — to be dejected, faint >>> saƒ lo˜ate √lu˜[i]...STaeYae — to steal >>> saƒ luŠ˜ati, ... √lu˜h[a] 1A...Xaaek==aidNaa PaTaNae — to be dejected, faint >>> saƒ lo˜hate √lu˜h[a] 4P...ivlae@Nae — to stir >>> saƒ luŠ˜hati √luŠ˜h[a]...STaeYae — to steal >>> saƒ luŠ˜hayati √lup[†]...^edNae — to cut >>> saƒ lumpati √lubh[a]...GaaÖyeR — to be greedy >>> saƒ lubhyati √l™[ñ]...^edNae — to cut >>> saƒ lun€ti, ... √lok[] 1A...dXaRNae — to see >>> saƒ lokate √lok[] 10U...dqPTYaQaR" — to shine >>> saƒ lokayati √loc[] 1A...dXaRNae — to see >>> saƒ locate √loc[] 10U...dqPTYaQaR" — to shine >>> saƒ locayati √vak[i]...k==aEi$=LYae — to be crooked >>> saƒ va‰kate √vac[a]...Pair>aaz>> saƒ vakti; v€c (v€k) — speech; vaktra — mouth; pravacana — discourse √vaj[a]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ vajati √vañc[u] 1P...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ vañcati √vañc[u] 10A...Pa[lM>aNae — to cheat >>> saƒ vañcayate, ... √va˜[a]...iv>aaJaNae — to divide >>> saƒ va˜ayati √va˜[i]...iv>aaJaNae — to divide >>> saƒ vaŠ˜ati, ... √vad[a] 10P...SaNdeXavcNae — to inform, communicate >>> saƒ v€dayati, ... √vad[a] 1P...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic — to speak >>> saƒ vadati √vad[i]...Ai>avadNa–STauTYaae" — to offer respects; glorify >>> saƒ vandate; vandana — praise √van[a]...XaBde SaM>a¢==aE c — to sound; serve, honour >>> saƒ vanati, ... √van[u]...YaacNae — to beg >>> saƒ vanute, ... √[u]vap[a]...bqJaTaNTauSaNTaaNae — to sow, propagate >>> saƒ vapati √[˜u]vam[a]...oiÓr>> saƒ vamati [email protected] 639

√vara...wRPSaaYaaMa( — to desire to obtain >>> saƒ varayati √varc[a]...dqáaE — to shine >>> saƒ varcate √varŠa...v>> saƒ varŠayati; varŠa — color, class √vardh[a]...^edNa–PaUr>> saƒ vardhayati √valg[a]...GaTYaQaaR" — to go >>> saƒ valgati √valbh[a]...>aaeJaNae — to eat, enjoy >>> saƒ valbhate √va[a]...k==aNTaaE — to desire >>> saƒ va˜i √vas[a] 1P...iNavaSae — to dwell, live >>> saƒ vasati; niv€sa — residence √vas[a] 2A...AaC^adNae — to cover, dress >>> saƒ vaste; vastra — ‘by which covering is done,’ cloth √vah[a]...Pa[aPa>> saƒ vahati √vah[i]...v*ÖaE — to grow >>> saƒ vahate √v€...vaYauGaTaaE — to blow >>> saƒ v€ti √v€ch[i]...wC^aYaaMa( — to desire >>> saƒ v€ñchati √v€[]...iTarêa& ßNaaE — to sound (said of animals) >>> saƒ v€yate √v€sa...Gau>> saƒ v€sayati √vic[ir]...Pa*QaG>aave — to divide, distinguish >>> saƒ vinakti, ... √vicch[a]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ vicchati √vij[ir]...Pa*QaG>aave — to divide, distinguish >>> saƒ vevekti √[o]vij[…]...>aYa–clNaYaae" — to fear; tremble >>> saƒ vijate, ... √vid[a] 2P...jaNae — to know >>> saƒ vetti; Veda — knowledge √vid[a] 4A...SataaYaaMa( — to be, exist >>> saƒ vidyate √vid[a] 7A...ivcar>> saƒ vinte √vid[a] 10A...vedNaa–Aa:YaaNa–iNavaSaezu — to feel; tell; dwell >>> saƒ vedayate √vid[†]...la>ae — to obtain >>> saƒ vindati, ... √vidh[a]...ivDaaNae Taa@Nae_iPa — to pierce; beat >>> saƒ vidhati √vi[a]...Pa[veXaNae — to enter (with upa.: to sit) >>> saƒ viati; pravea — entry √vi[†]...VYaaáaE — to pervade >>> saƒ veveti, ... √v…...GaTaaE Pa[JaNa–k==aiNTa–ASaNa–%adNaezu — to go; procreate; desire; throw; eat >>> saƒ veti √v…ra...iv==aNTaaE — to be powerful, valiant >>> saƒ v…rayati √bu[a]...MaÂNae — to sink, immerse >>> saƒ buati √v[‰]...SaM>a¢==aE — to serve, worship >>> saƒ vŠ…te √v[ñ] 5U...vr>> saƒ vŠoti, ... √v[ñ] 10U...Aavr>> saƒ v€rayati √vj[…]...vJaRNae — to abandon, avoid >>> saƒ varjati, ... √vt[u] 1A...vTaRNae — to happen, act >>> saƒ vartate; vtti — action; pravtti — prevail, natural course; nivtti — recede, vanish √vt[u] 4A...vr>> saƒ vtyate √vdh[u] 1A...v*ÖaE — to grow >>> saƒ vardhate; vddhi — growth √vdh[u] 10P...dqPTYaQaR" — to shine >>> saƒ vardhayati √v[u]...SaecNae — to sprinkle (rain) >>> saƒ varati 640 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

√vh[ir]...v*ÖaE XaBde c — to grow, sound >>> saƒ vˆhati, ... √vh[™]...oÛMae — to endeavor >>> saƒ vhati √vŽ...vr>> saƒ vŠ€ti √ve[ñ]...TaNTauSaNTaaNae — to sew, weave >>> saƒ vayati √[˜u]vep[]...clNae — to move, tremble >>> saƒ vepate √vela...k==alGa>> saƒ velayati √vell[a]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ vellati √ve˜[a]...veíNae — to surround >>> saƒ ve˜ate √[o]vai...Xaaez>> saƒ v€yati √vyac[a]...VYaaJaqk==r>> saƒ vicati √vyath[a]...>aYa–clNaYaae" — to fear; be perturbed >>> saƒ vyathate √vyadh[a]...Taa@Nae — to strike (pierce) >>> saƒ vidhyati √vyay[a] 1U GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ vyayati √vyaya 10...ivtaSaMauTSaGaeR — to expend money >>> saƒ vy€yayati √vye[ñ]...Sa&vr>> saƒ vyayati √vraj[a]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ vrajati; Vraja — area where the cows roam √vraŠa...Gaa}aivcU>> saƒ vraŠayati √[o]vrac[™]...^edNae — to cut >>> saƒ vcati √vr… 9P...vr>> saƒ vriŠ€ti √vr…[‰] 4A...vr>> saƒ vr…yate √vr…...lÂaYaaMa( — to feel shame >>> saƒ vr…yati √vru[a]...MaÂNae — to sink, immerse >>> saƒ vruati √aˆs[u]...ih&SaaYaa& STauTaaE c — to harm; praise >>> saƒ aˆsati √ak[a]...+aMaaYaaMa( — to endure >>> saƒ akyate √ak[i]...XaªaYaaMa( — to doubt >>> saƒ a‰kate √ak[†]...Xa¢==aE — to be able >>> saƒ aknoti; akti — energy √a˜h[a]...kE==Tave — to cheat >>> saƒ a˜hati √ad[†]...XaaTaNae — to perish (fall) >>> saƒ …yate √ap[a]...Aa==aeXae — to curse, swear >>> saƒ apati, ... √am[a] 10A...AalaecNae — to look (inspect) >>> saƒ €mayate √am[u] 4P...oPaXaMae — to be pacified >>> saƒ €myati; €nti — peace √a[a]...PluTaGaTaaE — to jump >>> saƒ aati √as[u]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ asati; astra — weapon √€[]...ëagaaYaaMa( — to praise >>> saƒ €ate √€n[a]...TaeJaNae — to sharpen >>> saƒ …€ˆsati √€s[u] 2P...ANauiXaíaE — to instruct, govern >>> saƒ €sti; €stra — scripture; €sana — instruction, rule; iya — disciple √i[ñ]...iNaXaaNae — to sharpen (excite, be attentive) >>> saƒ inoti, ... √ik[a]...ivÛaePaadaNae — to learn >>> saƒ ikate; ik€ — the teaching √igh[i]...Aaga]a>> saƒ i‰ghati [email protected] 641

√ij[i]...>aUz>> saƒ i‰kte √i[a]...ASaVvaeRPaYaaeGae ) ivPaUVvaeR _iTaXaYae — to leave remaining; with vi.: to excel >>> saƒ eayati, eati ..., vieati √i[†]...ivXaez>> saƒ viina˜i, (pass.) vi…yate (he is distinguished) √…[‰]...SvPane — to sleep, lie down >>> saƒ ete √…k[]...SaecNae — to sprinkle >>> saƒ …kate √…l[a] 1P...SaMaaDaaE — to meditate >>> saƒ …lati √…la 10P...oPaDaar>> saƒ …layati, ... √uc[a]...Xaaeke== — to grieve, lament >>> saƒ ocati; oka — grieve √uc[ir]...PaUTaq>aave — to wet, be clean >>> saƒ ucyati √u˜h[i]...Xaaez>> saƒ uŠ˜hayati √udh[a]...XaaEce — to wash, purify >>> saƒ udhyati; uddha — pure √undh[a]...XauÖaE — to purify >>> saƒ undhati √umbh[a]...Xaae>aaQaeR — to shine (be splendid, be happy) >>> saƒ umbhati √ubh[a]...dqáaE — to shine >>> saƒ ubhati √u[a]...Xaaez>> saƒ uyati √™ra...iv==aNTaaE — to be powerful, valiant >>> saƒ ™rayate √™rp[a]...MaaNae — to measure >>> saƒ ™rpayati √™l[a]...åJaaYaaMa( — to be ill >>> saƒ ™lati √dh[u]...APaaNaXaBde — to break wind >>> saƒ ardhati √Ž...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm, tear to pieces >>> saƒ Š€ti √ev[]...SaevNae — to serve >>> saƒ evate √ai...Paake== — to cook >>> saƒ €yati √o...TaNaUk==r>> saƒ yati √oŠ[]...laEihTYae — to be red >>> saƒ oŠati √au˜[]...GaVveR — to be proud >>> saƒ au˜ati √cyut[ir]...+ar>> saƒ cotati √yai[‰]...GaTaaE — to go (move) >>> saƒ y€yate √raŠ[a]...daNae — to give >>> saƒ raŠati, ... √rath[i]...XaEiQaLYae — to loosen, liberate >>> saƒ ranthate √ratha...daEBbRLYae — to be weak >>> saƒ rathayati √ranth[a]...SaNd>aeR — to put together (arrange) >>> saƒ rathn€ti √ram[u]...TaPaiSa %ede c — to perform austerities; feel pain >>> saƒ r€myati; rama — labour; virama — rest √r€...Paake== — to cook >>> saƒ r€ti √ri[ñ]...SaevaYaaMa( — to serve, take shelter >>> saƒ rayati; €raya — shelter √r…[ñ]...Paake== — to cook >>> saƒ r…Š€ti, ... √ru...é[v>> saƒ Šoti; ruti, ravaŠa — hearing; rotra — ear √rai...Paake== — to cook >>> saƒ r€yati √latha...daEbRLYae — to be weak >>> saƒ lathati √l€gh[]...STauTaaE — to praise >>> saƒ l€ghate 642 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

√li[a]...Aail®Nae — to embrace >>> saƒ liyati √lok[]...SaºaTae — to put together (versify) >>> saƒ lokate √vas[a]...Pa[a>> saƒ vasiti; v€sa — breath; viv€sa — confidence √[˜u][o]vi...GaiTa–v*Öyae" — to go; grow >>> saƒ vayati √vit[€]...v>> saƒ vetate √˜hiv[u]...iNarSaNae ) iNarSaNa& QaUTk==ar" — to spit >>> saƒ ˜h…vati √vak[a]...GaTYaQaR" — to go >>> saƒ vakate √sa‰gr€ma...YauÖe — to fight >>> saƒ sa‰gr€mayate √sac[a]...SaMavaYae — to gather together >>> saƒ sacati √sañj[a]...Sa®e — to embrace, stick >>> saƒ sajati; sa‰ga — attachment, association √satra...SaNTaiTaik]==YaaYaaMa( ) iNavaRhe iNaSTaark==MaRi>> saƒ satrayate √sad[†]...ivSar>> saƒ s…date √san[a]...SaM>a¢==aE — to divide >>> saƒ sanati √san[u]...daNae — to give (worship) >>> saƒ sanoti √sabh€ja...Pa[qiTa–SaevNaYaae" — to please; serve (honor) >>> saƒ sabh€jayati √sasj[a]...GaTaaE — to go, engage >>> saƒ sajjati, ... √sah[a] 1A...MazR>> saƒ sahate; — enthusiasm √s€dh[a]...Sa&iSaÖaE — to accomplish >>> saƒ s€dhnoti; s€dhana — practice; s€dhu — saintly person √s€ntv[a]...SaaMaPa[YaaeGae — to appease, console >>> saƒ s€ntvayati √s€ma...SaaNTvNae — to conciliate, console >>> saƒ s€mayati √si[ñ]...bNDaNae — to bind >>> saƒ sinoti, ... √sic[a]...+ar>> saƒ siñcati √sidh[u] 1P...GaTYaaMa( — to go >>> saƒ sedhati √sidh[u] 4P...Sa&raÖaE — to succeed >>> saƒ sidhyati; siddhi — success √sidh[™]...Xaañe Maa®LYae c — to command; do good >>> saƒ sedhati √siv[u]...TaNTauSaNTaaNae — to sew >>> saƒ s…vyati √su...Pa[Save — to permit, possess power >>> saƒ savati, ... √su[ñ]...Ai>azve ) Ai>azv" SaNDaaNa& Ma®lSNaaNa& va — to press out; bath, as an auspicious rite >>> saƒ sunoti, ... √sukha...TaiT==YaaYaaMa( — to be happy >>> saƒ sukhayati, ... √s™[‰]...Pa[aiaRivMaaecNae — to give birth >>> saƒ s™yate, ... √s™ca...PaEXauNYae — to inform, spy >>> saƒ s™cayati √s™tra...AvMaaecNae ) AvMaaecNa& veíNaMa( — to bind >>> saƒ s™trayati √s™d[a]...+a>> saƒ s™date, ... √s...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ sarati, ...; saˆs€ra — transmigration √sj[a]...ivSaGaeR — to let loose, create >>> saƒ sjati; sarga, s˜i — creation √sp[†]...GaTaaE — to go (creep) >>> saƒ sarpati √sev[]...SaevNae — to serve >>> saƒ sevate; sev€ — service √so...ANTak==MaRi>> saƒ syati √skand[ir]...GaiTa–Xaaez>> saƒ skandate [email protected] 643

√skabh[i]...Pa[iTabNDae — to hinder >>> saƒ skambhate √sku[ñ]...AaPlvNae — to jump >>> saƒ skun€ti, ... √skud[i]...AaPlvNae ) AaPlvNa& PluTaGaiTa" — to jump (lift) >>> saƒ skundate √skhal[a]...clNae ) clNa& ivCYauiTa" — to move – fall (stamble) >>> saƒ skhalati √stag[e]...Sa&vr>> saƒ stagati √stan[a]...XaBde — to sound (thunder) >>> saƒ stanati √stana...devXaBde — to thunder >>> saƒ stanayati √stambh[u]...raeDaNae Daar>> saƒ stabhnoti √stim[a]...Aad]s>aave — to be wet >>> saƒ stimyati, ... √st…m[a]...Aad]s>aave — to be wet >>> saƒ st…myati √stu[ñ]...STauTaaE — to praise >>> saƒ stauti; stava, stuti, stotra — glorification, poem √stup[a]...SaMauC^\aYae — to collect >>> saƒ stupyati √stubh[u]...STaM>ae — to stop >>> saƒ stobhati √st™p[a]...SaMauC^\aYae — to collect (erect) >>> saƒ st™pyati √st[ñ]...AaC^adNae — to cover >>> saƒ stŠoti, ... √stŽ[ñ]...AaC^adNae — to cover >>> saƒ stŠ€ti, ... √stena...caEYaeR — to steal >>> saƒ stenayati √stai...veíNae — to surround (cover, adorn) >>> saƒ st€yati √stoma...ëagaaYaaMa( — to praise >>> saƒ stomayati √styai...XaBd–SaºaTaYaae" — to sound; put together >>> saƒ sty€yati √sthal[a]...SQaaNae — to stand >>> saƒ sthalati √sth€...SQaaNae — to stand (with ud.: to stand up) >>> saƒ ti˜hati, ...; sthiti — situation √sth™la...Pairv*&h>> saƒ sth™layate √sn€...XaaEce — to wash (bath) >>> saƒ sn€ti √snih[a]...Pa[qTaaE — to please, stick >>> saƒ snihyati, ... √snu...Pa[óv>> saƒ snauti √snuh[a]...oiÓr>> saƒ snuhyati √spad[i]...ik==iÄÀlNae — to shake a little, beat >>> saƒ spandate √spardh[a]...SaºzeR ) SaºzR" SPaÖaR — to rival (envy, emulate, compete) >>> saƒ spardhate √spa[a]...baDaNa–SPaXaRNaYaae" — to destroy; spy, perceive clearly >>> saƒ spaati, ... √sp[a]...Sa&SPaXaeR — to touch >>> saƒ spati; spara — touch √sph[a]...wRPSaaYaaMa( — to desire to obtain >>> saƒ sphayati √sph€y[…]...v*ÖaE — to grow >>> saƒ spharati √sphi˜˜[a]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ sphi˜˜ayati √sphu˜[a] 1A...ivk==SaNae — to open, blossom >>> saƒ spho˜ate √sphu˜[a] 10P...>aedNae — to break >>> saƒ spho˜ayati √sphu˜[ir]...ivSar>> saƒ spho˜ati √sphur[a]...Sfu==r>> saƒ sphurati √[˜u][o]sph™rj[€]...vJa]iNaZPaeze ) vJa]iNagaaeRze — to thunder >>> saƒ sph™rjati 644 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

√smi[‰]...wRzd(–hSaNae — to smile >>> saƒ smayate √sm...icNTaaYaaMa( — to think, remember >>> saƒ smarati; smti — memory; smaraŠa — remembering √sm...AaDYaaNae — to long for >>> saƒ smarayati √syand[™]...Pa[óv>> saƒ syandate √srambh[u]...ivìaSae — to entrust >>> saƒ srambhate √sraˆs[u]...ADa" PaTaNae — to fall down >>> saƒ sraˆsate √sriv[u]...GaiTa–Xaaez>> saƒ sr…vyati √sru...GaTaaE — to go, flow >>> saƒ sravati √svad[a]...AaSvadNae — to taste >>> saƒ svadate √svan[a]...XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ svanati √svañj[a]...PairZv®e — to embrace >>> saƒ svañjate √[ñi]svap...XaYae — to lie down, sleep >>> saƒ svapiti √svara...Aa+aePae — to blame >>> saƒ svarayati √svard[a]...AaSvadNae — to taste >>> saƒ svardate √sv€d[a]...AaSvadNae ) AaSvadNa& rSaaePaadaNa& åicê — to taste; to like >>> saƒ sv€date √[ñi]svid[€] 1A...SNaehNae MaaecNae c — to love, melt (be annointed); release >>> saƒ svedate √[ñi]svid[€] 4P...Gaa}aPa[+ar>> saƒ svidyati √sv...XaBd–oPaTaaPaYaae" — to sound; pain >>> saƒ svarati √ha˜h[a]...blaTk==are — to treat with violence >>> saƒ ha˜hati √had[a]...PaurqzaeTSaGaeR — to pass stool >>> saƒ hadate √han[a]...ih&Saa–GaTYaae" — to strike, kill; go >>> saƒ hanti √hay[a]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ hayati √hal[a]...ivle%Nae — to draw, scratch (plow) >>> saƒ halati √has[e]...hSaNae — to laugh >>> saƒ hasati √[o]h€[k]...TYaaGae — to abandon >>> saƒ jah€ti; h€ni — loss √[o]h€[‰]...GaTaaE — to go >>> saƒ jih…te √hi...GaTaaE v*ÖaE c — to go; grow >>> saƒ hinoti √hikk[a]...ih¡==aYaaMa( — to hic-up >>> saƒ hikkati √hi[i]...ANaadre GaTaaE c — to disrespect; go >>> saƒ hiŠate √his[i]...ih&SaaYaaMa( — to harm >>> saƒ hinasti, ... >>> hiˆs€ — violence √hu...vöaE daNae — to offer in the fire, sacrifice >>> saƒ juhoti; hotra, homa — sacrifice √h[ñ]...hr>> saƒ harati; Hari — ViŠu, Hara — ®iva; €h€ra — accepting, eating; vih€ra — sporting √h[a]...TauíaE — to rejoice >>> saƒ hyati; hara — joy √he[]...ANaadre — to disrespect >>> saƒ heate √he[]...AìXaBde — to neigh >>> saƒ heate √hnu[‰]...APaNaYaNae — to take away (hide) >>> saƒ hnute √hras[a]...XaBde ALPaq>aave==_iPa — to sound, become short >>> saƒ hrasati; hrasva — short √hr€d[a]...AVYa¢e==== XaBde — to sound >>> saƒ hr€date √hr…...lÂaYaaMa( — to feel shame (be modest) >>> saƒ jihreti [email protected] 645

√hr…ch[a]...lÂaYaaMa( — to feel shame >>> saƒ hr…cchati √hl€d[…]...AVYa¢e==== XaBde Sau%e c — to sound; be happy >>> saƒ hl€date; hl€da, prahl€da, hl€din… — pleasing, pleasure √hval[a]...clNae — to move (shake) >>> saƒ hvalati, ... √hve[ñ]...SPaDaaRYaa& XaBde c — to compete; sound, call >>> saƒ hvayati

646 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

14. Sanskrit — Suffixes

As in English, we can apply prefixes to the dh€tus. Prefixes specify or change the original meaning. For example, from the dh€tu √h[ñ]...hr

[email protected] 647

15. Sanskrit — Word List G…t€

This is a list of all the words in the Bhagavad-g…t€, explaining their derivation.

There are basically three kinds of words: (1) undeclinable words (avyaya) A}a atra 〈avyaya〉 — here, in this place, at this time, in this matter; ... (2) declinable words, both in their undeclined form ... as we find them in a dictionary or in word-compounds A&Xa aˆa (from √aˆa...SaMaagaaTae=) — portion, part, particle and their declined forms A&Xa" aˆaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. aˆa aˆaƒ is the first case singular of the masculine (m.) word aˆa case singular dual plural (1) pratham€ 〈1.1〉 〈1.2〉 〈1.3〉 subject (2) dvit…y€ 〈2.1〉 〈2.2〉 〈2.3〉 object: ‘to ...’ (3) tt…y€ 〈3.1〉 〈3.2〉 〈3.3〉 instrument: ‘with ...’ (4) caturth… 〈4.1〉 〈4.2〉 〈4.3〉 beneficiary or purpose: ‘for ...’ (5) pañcam… 〈5.1〉 〈5.2〉 〈5.3〉 source or cause: ‘from ...’ (6) a˜h… 〈6.1〉 〈6.2〉 〈6.3〉 relationship: ‘of ...’ (7) saptam… 〈7.1〉 〈7.2〉 〈7.3〉 place or time: ‘in ...’ (8) sambodhana 〈8.1〉 〈8.2〉 〈8.3〉 addressing: ‘O ...’

(3) verbs Aku==vRTa akurvata 〈bh™tevara 1.3〉 (√[u]k[ñ]...k==r

(1) acyuta present tense: ‘he does’ (2) vidhi rule or possibility: ‘he should do’ (3) vidh€t€ order or blessing: ‘he must do’ (4) bh™tevara past tense (not same day): ‘he did’ (5) bh™tea past tense: ‘he did’ (6) adhokaja past tense (not witnessed): ‘he did’ (7) k€map€la blessing: ‘let it be done’ (8) b€lakalki future tense (not same day): ‘he will do’ (9) kalki future tense: ‘he will do’ (10) ajita cause and effect: ‘if ... then’

All this terminology you find in the beginning of the book.

At the same time we introduce new tables of declension (see 18. Tables) Table 1 has already been introduced as our standard paradigm in the second chapter. Table 2 was also introduced then, with the word putra. The declension of words that contain one of the cerebrals r,  or , will be influenced: the n in the two endings -ena and -€n€m changes to the cerebral Š.

648 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

A a — the negation a- has six meanings, including absence and diminution

A&Xa aˆa (from √aˆa...SaMaagaaTae=) — portion, part, particle 1. deva m. A&Xa" aˆaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. aˆa dev" devaE deva" A&Xau √ SaMaagaaTae= aˆu ( aˆa... ) — a filament, minute particle, point; an array, sunbeam devMa( devaE devaNa( A&XauMaaNa( aˆum€n 〈1.1〉 m. aˆumat (aˆu + .mat[u]) — ‘having aˆu (a ray)’; radiant deveNa deva>YaaMa( devE" A&XaeNa aˆena 〈3.1〉 m. aˆa devaYa deva>YaaMa( deve>Ya" Aku==vRTa akurvata 〈bh™tevara 1.3〉 (√[u]k[ñ]...k==rYaaMa( deve>Ya"

Ai+a aki — eye devSYa devYaae" devaNaaMa( AiGNa agni — fire deve devYaae" devezu AiGNa" agniƒ 〈1.1〉 m. agni he dev he devaE he deva" AiGNazu 〈7.3〉 m. agniu agni AGNaaE agnau 〈7.1〉 m. agni

AGa] agra — first, beginning; prominent, best; front, surface; tip, point; uppermost, top; 2. r€ma m. (as in:) b€l€gra (b€la-_agra) — ‘tip of the hair’; agra-ja — ‘first-born’, an elder raMa" raMaaE raMaa" brother AGa]Ma( agram 〈2.1〉 n. agra raMaMa( raMaaE raMaaNa( AGa]e agre 〈7.1〉 n. agra raMaeYaaMa( raMaE" AGa]eYaaMa( raMae>Ya" Aga agha — bad, dangerous; sinful, impure; sin (other words for ‘sin’: p€pa, p€pm€, kilbia, kalmaa, kalua), impurity; pain, suffering; (as in:) an-agha —‘who is raMaaTa( raMaa>YaaMa( raMae>Ya" sinless’; 〈8.1〉 m. agha raMaSYa raMaYaae" raMaa

ACYauTa acyuta (a-cyuta; √cyu[‰]...GaTaaE + .[k]ta) — ‘who is not fallen, failing’, name of KŠa; 〈8.1〉 m. acyuta AJaóMa( ajasram 〈avyaya〉 (a-jasram) — perpetually AiJaNa ajina — the hairy skin of an antelope or a tiger AÅil" añjaliƒ 〈1.1〉 m. añjali — slightly hollowed joined palms; a reverent posture usually translated as ‘folded hands’ A

ATaqTYa at…tya 〈avyaya〉 (ati.√i[Š] — to pass; + .ya[p]) — [after] surpassing ATaqiNd]YaMa( at…ndriyam 〈2.1〉 n. at…ndriya (ati.indriya) — ‘beyond the senses’, transcendental ATaqv at…va 〈avyaya〉 — exceedingly ATYaÙuTaMa( atyadbhutam 〈2.1〉 n. atyadbhuta (ati.adbhuta) — very wonderful ATYaNTa atyanta (ati.anta) — ‘beyond limit’, very much ATYaNTaMa( atyantam 〈2.1〉 n. atyanta (ati.anta) — ‘beyond limit’, unlimited ATYaQaRMa( atyartham 〈avyaya〉 (ati.artham) — very much ATYaXNaTa" atyanataƒ 〈6.1〉 m. atyanat (ati.√a[a] — to eat too much; + .[]at[]) — [while] overeating ATYauiC^\TaMa( atyucchritam 〈2.1〉 n. atyucchrita (ati.ud.√ri[ñ] — to raise very much; + .[k]ta) — very much raised ATYauZaUTaMa( adhibh™tam 〈1.1〉 n. adhibh™ta — presiding over matter AiDaYaj adhiyajña — presiding over sacrifices AiDaYaj" adhiyajñaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. adhiyajña AiDaYajMa( adhiyajñam 〈2.1〉 m. adhiyajña AiDaïaNaMa( adhi˜h€nam 〈1.1〉 n. adhi˜h€na — abode, residence, resting place, base, position 650 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

AiDaïaYa adhi˜h€ya 〈avyaya〉 (adhi.√sth€ — to preside over; + .ya[p]) — [after] presiding over ADYa+aeaav anubh€va — experience, authority, dignity, nobility ANau>aavaNa( anubh€v€n 〈2.3〉 m. anubh€va ANauMaNTaa anumant€ 〈1.1〉 m. anumant (anumant€, .t[n]) ANaurJYaTae anurajyate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (anu.√ranj[a] — to be attracted, love) — he is attracted ANauæPaa anur™p€ 〈1.1〉 f. anur™p€ (anur™pa + .€[p]) — according to nature ANaulePaNaMa( anulepanam 〈2.1〉 n. anulepana — anointing ANauvTaRTae anuvartate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (anu.√vt[u] — ‘to act after’, follow) — he follows ANauvTaRNTae anuvartante 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (anu.√vt[u] — ‘to act after’, follow) — they follow ANauvTaRYaiTa anuvartayati 〈acyuta caus. 1.1〉 (anu.√vt[u] — ‘to act after’, follow) — he carries out ANauivDaqYaTae anuvidh…yate 〈acyuta pass. 1.1〉 (anu.vi.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to hold) — he is placed [email protected] 651

ANauXaaiSaTaarMa( anu€sit€ram 〈2.1〉 m. anu€sit (anu€sit€, anu.√€s[u] — to instruct, govern) — controller ANauXaué[uMa anuuruma 〈adhokaja 3.3〉 (anu.√ru — to hear in tradition, learn) — we learned ANauXaaeciNTa anuocanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (anu.√uc[a] — to lament) — they lament ANauXaaeicTauMa( anuocitum 〈avyaya〉 (anu.√uc[a] — to lament; + .tum[u]) — to lament ANauzÂTae anuajjate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (anu.√sasj[a] — to go after, engage) — he engages ANauSaNTaTaaiNa anusantat€ni 〈1.3〉 n. anusantata (anu.sam.√tan[u] — to spread; + .[k]ta) — spread, extended ANauSMar anusmara 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (anu.√sm — to remember) — you must remember ANauSMarNa( anusmaran 〈1.1〉 m. anusmarat (anu.√sm — to remember; + .[]at[]) — [while] remembering ANauSMareTa( anusmaret 〈vidhi 1.1〉 (anu.√sm — to remember) — he should remember ANaek== aneka (an. + eka) — ‘not one’, many ANaek==Daa anekadh€ (aneka + .dh€) — manifold ANaeNa anena 〈3.1〉 m. n. idam ANTa anta — end, limit; ascertainment, conclusion; death (other words for ‘death’: pralaya, n€a, mtyu, maraŠa, nidhana); (as in:) an-anta — ‘endless’, boundless, unlimited, eternal (other words for ‘eternal’: €vata, nitya) ANTa" antaƒ (antar) 〈avyaya〉 (or in compound) — within, between, amongst; (as in:) antar€tm€ (antaƒ-€tm€) — ‘inner feeling’, heart, mind; antaƒ-karaŠa — ‘inner sense’, mind, heart; antarjyotis (antaƒ-jyotiƒ) — ‘inner light’, being enlightened; 〈1.1〉 m. anta ANTaMa( antam 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. anta ANTar antara — interior, near (other words for ‘near’: sam…pa, nika˜a, antika); distant; interval, difference; space ANTarMa( antaram 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. antara ANTare antare 〈avyaya〉 — in between ANTarezu antareu 〈7.3〉 m. antara ANTavTa( antavat (anta + .vat[u]) — ‘having an end’; limited, temporary; 〈1.1〉 n. antavat ANTavNTa" antavantaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. antavat ANTaa ant€ (anta + .€[p]) ANTaa" ant€ƒ 〈1.3〉 f. ant€ ANTaaMa( ant€m 〈2.1〉 f. ant€ AiNTake== antike 〈7.1〉 n. antika — proximity ANTae ante 〈7.1〉 m. anta ANTYa antya — last, final A‘a anna (√ad[a]...>a+a

ANYada anyad€ 〈avyaya〉 (anya + .d€) — ‘at another time’ ANYaMa( anyam 〈2.1〉 m. anya ANYaYaa anyay€ 〈3.1〉 f. any€ ANYaa any€ (anya + .€[p]) ANYaa" any€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. anya ANYaaNa( any€n 〈2.3〉 m. anya ANYaaiNa any€ni 〈2.3〉 n. anya ANYaaMa( any€m 〈2.1〉 f. any€ ANYae anye 〈1.3〉 m. anya ANYaeNa anyena 〈3.1〉 m. anya ANYae>Ya" anyebhyaƒ 〈5.3〉 m. anya ANvXaaec" anvaocaƒ 〈bh™tevara 2.1〉 (anu.√uc[a] — to lament) — you lamented AiNvC^ anviccha 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (anu.√i[u] — to seek for) — you must seek AiNvTa anvita (anu.√i[Š] — to go along; + .[k]ta) — endowed with AiNvTa" anvitaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. anvita AiNvTaMa( anvitam 〈2.1〉 m. anvita AiNvTaa" anvit€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. anvita APa( ap — water(s) (used only in pl.); other words for ‘water’: jala, v€ri, salila, payaƒ, j…vana, ambhaƒ, toya, p€n…ya, n…ra, k…ra, ambu APaNauÛaTa( apanudy€t 〈vidhi 1.1〉 (apa.√nud[a] — to remove) — he would remove APaMaaNaYaae" apam€nayoƒ 〈7.2〉 m. apam€na — disrespect APar apara 〈kŠan€ma〉 (from apa.) — later, lower, other, different AParMa( aparam 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1〉 n. apara AParSPar aparaspara (apara-s.para) — ‘each other’, mutual APara apar€ 〈1.1〉 f. apar€ (apara + .€[p]) AParai

APae+Ya apekya 〈avyaya〉 (apa.√…k[a] — to look away, consider; + .ya[p]) — [after] considering APaaehNaMa( apohanam 〈1.1〉 n. apohana — ‘taking away’, forgetting APYaYa apyaya — ‘entering’, dissolution APYaYaaE apyayau 〈1.2〉 m. apyaya APSau apsu 〈7.3〉 f. ap — water(s) Ab]vqTa( abrav…t 〈bh™tevara 1.1〉 (√br™[ñ]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic — to speak) — he spoke A>avTa( abhavat 〈bh™tevara 1.1〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa( — to be, become) — he was, existed, became A>aazTa abh€ata 〈bh™tevara 1.1〉 (√bh€[a]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic — to speak) — he spoke Ai>ak]==Ma abhikrama (abhi.√kram — to step near, approach) — undertaking, beginning Ai>aJaNavaNa( abhijanav€n 〈1.1〉 m. abhijanavat (.vat[u]) — ‘having abhijana (family)’; noble Ai>aJaaTa abhij€ta (abhi.√jan[…] — to be born; + .[k]ta) — born Ai>aJaaTa" abhij€taƒ 〈1.1〉 m. abhij€ta Ai>aJaaTaSYa abhij€tasya 〈6.1〉 m. abhij€ta Ai>aJaaNaiNTa abhij€nanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (abhi.√jñ€ — to understand) — they understand Ai>aJaaNaaiTa abhij€n€ti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (abhi.√jñ€ — to understand) — he understands Ai>aJaaYaTae abhij€yate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (abhi.√jan[…] — to be born) — he is born Ai>aTa" abhitaƒ (abhitas) 〈avyaya〉 (abhi — towards; + .tas[i]) — near, on both/all sides, before and after Ai>aDaaSYaiTa abhidh€syati 〈kalki 1.1〉 (abhi.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to explain, name) — he will explain Ai>aDaqYaTae abhidh…yate 〈acyuta pass. 1.1〉 (abhi.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to explain, name) — he is called Ai>aNaNdiTa abhinandati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (abhi.[˜u]nad[i] — to please, praise) — he praises Ai>aPa[v*ta" abhipravttaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. abhipravtta (abhi.pra.√vt[u] — to start to act, be engaged; + .[k]ta) — engaged Ai>a>aviTa abhibhavati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (abhi.√bh™ — to overcome, predominate) — he overcomes Ai>a>avaTa( abhibhav€t 〈5.1〉 m. abhibhava — rise Ai>a>aUYa abhibh™ya 〈avyaya〉 (abhi.√bh™ — to overcome; + ya[p]) — [after] overcoming Ai>aMaaNa" abhim€naƒ 〈1.1〉 m. abhim€na — self-conceit, pride Ai>aMau%a" abhimukh€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. abhimukha — ‘facing towards’; approaching Ai>aYau¢== abhiyukta — applied, intent on, absorbed; diligent, versed in Ai>aYau¢==aNaaMa( abhiyukt€n€m 〈6.3〉 m. abhiyukta Ai>ar+aNTau abhirakantu 〈vidh€t€ 1.1〉 (abhi.√rak[a] — to protect on all sides) — you must carefully protect Ai>ari+aTa abhirakita (abhi.√rak[a] — to protect on all sides; + .[k]ta) — well-protected Ai>ari+aTaMa( abhirakitam 〈1.1〉 n. abhirakita Ai>arTa" abhirataƒ 〈1.1〉 m. abhirata (abhi.√ram[u] — to engage; + .[k]ta) — engaged Ai>aivJvliNTa abhivijvalanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (abhi.vi.√jval[a] — to blaze) — they are blazing Ai>aZv®" abhiva‰gaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. abhiva‰ga — identification Ai>aSaNDaaYa abhisandh€ya 〈avyaya〉 (abhi.sam.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to hold, aim at; + .ya[p]) — [after] aiming at, desiring ANai>aòeh" anabhisnehaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. an-abhisneha — without affection Ai>aihTaa abhihit€ 〈1.1〉 f. abhihit€ (abhi.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to name; + .[k]ta + .€[p]) — named A>YaiDak==" abhyadhikaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. abhyadhika — surpassing, greater A>YaNauNaadYaNa( abhyanun€dayan 〈1.1〉 m. abhyanun€dayat (abhi.anu.√nad[a] — to sound all around; caus. + .[]at[]) — [while] causing to vibrate 654 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

A>YaNTar abhyantara (abhi.antara) — interior, inside A>YaCYaR abhyarcya 〈avyaya〉(abhi.√arc[a] — to worship; + .ya[p]) — [after] worshiping A>YaSaNaMa( abhyasanam 〈1.1〉 n. abhyasana — reaching; practicing A>YaSaUYak==a" abhyas™yak€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. abhyas™yaka — who is envious A>YaSaUYaiTa abhyas™yati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (abhi.√as™ya — to envy) — he envies A>YaSaUYaNTa" abhyas™yantaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. abhyas™yat (abhi.√as™ya + .[]at[]) — [while] envying A>YahNYaNTa abhyahanyanta 〈bh™tevara pass. 1.3〉 (abhi.√han[a] — to strike at, sound an instrument) — they were sounded A>YaaSa abhy€sa (abhi.√as[u] — to throw towards, concentrate, practice) — discipline; repeated reading, study; any practice; (as in:) abhy€sa-yoga — repeated withdrawel of the mind from sense objects and concentration in meditation A>YaaSaaTa( abhy€s€t 〈5.1〉 m. abhy€sa A>YaaSae abhy€se 〈7.1〉 m. abhy€sa A>YaaSaeNa abhy€sena 〈3.1〉 m. abhy€sa A>YauTQaaNaMa( abhyutth€nam 〈1.1〉 n. abhyutth€na (abhi.ud.√sth€ — to stand up) — rising A>a]Ma( abhram 〈1.1〉 n. abhra — ‘water bearer’, a cloud AMaq am… 〈1.3〉 m. adas AMau}a amutra 〈avyaya〉 — there, in the other world AMa*Ta amta (a-mta) — ‘not dead’, immortality; nectar (conferring immortality), ambrosia; anything sweet; other words for ‘nectar’: sudh€, p…y™a AMa*TaTvaYa amtatv€ya 〈4.1〉 n. amtatva (amta + .tva) — the state of immortality, liberation AMa*TaMa( amtam 〈2.1〉 n. amta AMbr ambara — clothes, garment; (as in:) p…t€mbara (wearing yellow) AMbu ambu — water AM>aSa( ambhas (ambhaƒ) — water AM>aSaa ambhas€ 〈3.1〉 n. ambhas AM>aiSa ambhasi 〈7.1〉 n. ambhas AMl amla — sour, acid AYaNa ayana — walking; path, road; way, course, manner; (as in:) uttar€yaŠa (uttara-_ayana) — ‘the northern path’, the sun’s path north of the equator; R€m€yaŠa (r€ma-_ayana) — ‘the ways of R€ma’; here it means a path of entrance into the army, a strategic position; other words for ‘path’: patha, vartma, m€rga, sti AYaNaMa( ayanam 〈1.1〉 n. ayana AYaNaa" ayan€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. ayana AYaNaezu ayaneu 〈7.3〉 n. ayana AYaMa( ayam 〈1.1〉 m. idam Air ari — enemy; other words for ‘enemy’: ripu, vair…, sapatna, ari, dviat, durhda, vipaka, amitra, atru, paripanth… AicRTauMa( arcitum 〈avyaya〉 (√arc[a]...PaUJaaYaaMa( — to worship, honor; + .tum[u]) — to worship AJauRNa arjuna — white (other words for ‘white’: ukla, ubhra, uci, sita, gaura, p€Šu); ‘who is pure in actions’, Arjuna AJauRNaMa( arjunam 〈2.1〉 m. arjuna AJauRNaYaae" arjunayoƒ 〈6.2〉 m. arjuna AQaR artha (√artha...oPaYaaÁaYaaMa( — to request, beg) — aim, purpose, cause (other words for ‘cause’: hetu, k€raŠa), motive; advantage, utility (as in dharma-artha-k€ma); thing, object; indriy€rtha or sense object; wealth (other words for ‘wealth’: vitta, vasu, dravya), property, opulence, money; wanting, needing anything; sense, meaning, notion; (as in:) artha-k€ma — desirous of wealth; artha.vat — ‘possessing wealth or meaning’, wealthy; meaningful; fitting; real; [email protected] 655

pr€rthan€ (pra.arthan€) — desire, request; prayer (other words for ‘prayer’: stava, stotra); if the word artha is at the end of a sam€sa (as in saˆjñ€-artham) with the meaning ‘for the sake of’ and it takes the form of artham, then it is considered as avyaya AQaR" arthaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. artha AQaRvTa( arthavat 〈1.1〉 n. arthavat (artha + .vat[u]) — ‘heaving meaning’, useful AQaaRTa( arth€t 〈5.1〉 n. artha AQaaRNa( arth€n 〈2.3〉 m. artha AQaaRYa arth€ya 〈4.1〉 m. artha AQas arth… 〈1.1〉 m. arthin (-arth…) — ‘who wants’ AQasYaMa( arth…yam 〈1.1〉 n. arth…ya (from artha) — intended for AQaeR arthe 〈7.1〉 m. artha AQaeR>Ya" arthebhyaƒ 〈5.3〉 m. artha AQaeRzu artheu 〈7.3〉 m. artha APaRaaeDa avabodha (ava.√budh[ir] — to know, be awake) — waking AvbaeDaSYa avabodhasya 〈6.1〉 m. avabodha AvrMa( avaram 〈1.1〉 n. avara (from ava. — down) — low, inferior; posterior, younger Avlaek==YaNa( avalokayan 〈1.1〉 m. avalokayat (ava.√lok[] — to see; + .[]at[]) — [while] seeing AvXa" avaaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. avaa (a-vaa) — ‘not according to the wish’, unwillingly AviXaZYaTae avaiyate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (ava.√i[a] — to leave remaining) — he remains Aví>Ya ava˜abhya 〈avyaya〉 (ava.√stambh[u] — to hold; + .ya[p]) — [after] holding AvSaadYaeTa( avas€dayet 〈vidhi caus. 1.1〉 (ava.√sad[†] — to sink down) — he should lower AvSQaaTauMa( avasth€tum 〈avyaya〉 (ava.√sth€ — to stay; + .tum[u]) — to stay 656 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

AviSQaTa avasthita (ava.√sth€ — to stay; + .[k]ta) — situated, arrayed AviSQaTa" avasthitaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. avasthita AviSQaTaMa( avasthitam 〈2.1〉 m. avasthita AviSQaTaa" avasthit€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. avasthita AviSQaTaaNa( avasthit€n 〈2.3〉 m. avasthita AvaPTa av€pta (ava.√€p[†] — to obtain; + .[k]ta) — obtained AvaáMa( av€ptam 〈2.1〉 n. av€pta AvaáVYaMa( av€ptavyam 〈2.1〉 n. av€ptavya (ava.√€p[†] — to obtain; + .tavya) — to be obtained AvaáuMa( av€ptum 〈avyaya〉 (ava.√€p[†] — to obtain; + .tum[u]) — to obtain AvaPNaaeiTa av€pnoti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (ava.√€p[†] — to obtain) — he obtains AvaPYa av€pya 〈avyaya〉 (ava.√€p[†] — to obtain; + .ya[p]) — [after] obtaining AvaPYaTae av€pyate 〈acyuta pass. 1.1〉 (ava.√€p[†] — to obtain) — he is obtained AvaPSYaQa av€psyatha 〈kalki 2.3〉 (ava.√€p[†] — to obtain) — you all will obtain AvaPSYaiSa av€psyasi 〈kalki 2.1〉 (ava.√€p[†] — to obtain) — you will obtain Ave+ae aveke 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (ava.√…k[a] — to look at) — I look at Ave+Ya avekya 〈avyaya〉 (ava.√…k[a] — to look at; + .ya[p]) — [after] considering AXaNa aana (√a[a]...>aaeJaNae=) — eating, consuming; food AXaNa" aanaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. aana AXaezTa" aeataƒ (aeatas) 〈avyaya〉 (a-ea + .tas[i]) — without remainder, completely AXaez aea (a-ea) — ‘without remainder’, complete, all; other words for ‘all’: sarva, viva, ktsna, samasta, samagra, sakala, p™rŠa, a-khaŠa, a-khila, nikhila AXaezaiaaeJaNae + .[]at[]) — [while] eating AXNaTa" anataƒ 〈6.1〉 m. anat AXNaNa( anan 〈1.1〉 m. anat AXNaiNTa ananti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√a[a]...>aaeJaNae=) — they eat AXNaaiMa an€mi 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (√a[a]...>aaeJaNae=) — I eat AXNaaiSa an€si 〈acyuta 2.1〉 (√a[a]...>aaeJaNae=) — you eat AXNauTae anute 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√a[™‰]...VYaaáaE=) — he obtains AXMaNa( aman (am€) — a stone, rock; a precious stone Aé]u aru — a tear Aé[aEzMa( arauam 〈bh™tea 3.1〉 (√ru...é[v

AiSa asi 〈acyuta 2.1〉 (√as[a]...>auiv=) — you are, exist, become AiSaTa" asitaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. asita — Asita AiSaNaa asin€ 〈3.1〉 m. asi — sword ASau asu — breath, life; (as in:) gat€su (gata-_asu) — ‘whose life has gone’, dead ASaUNa( as™n 〈2.3〉 m. asu ASaUYa" as™yaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. as™ya — finding fault, envious ASaUYaTa( as™yat (n€ma-dh€tu √as™ya + .[]at[]) — [while] finding fault ASaUYaNTa" as™yantaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. as™yat ASaUYave as™yave 〈4.1〉 m. as™yu — who finds fault, who is envious ASaaE asau 〈1.1〉 m. adas AiSTa asti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√as[a]...>auiv=) — he is, exists, becomes ASTau astu 〈vidh€t€ 1.1〉 (√as[a]...>auiv=) — he must be, exist, become ASMad( asmad 〈kŠan€ma〉 — (last person) I ASMadqYaE" asmad…yaiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. asmad…ya (from asmad) — our ASMaak==Ma( asm€kam 〈6.3〉 asmad ASMaaTa( asm€t 〈5.1〉 n. idam ASMaaNa( asm€n 〈2.3〉 asmad ASMaai>a" asm€bhiƒ 〈3.3〉 asmad AiSMa asmi 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (√as[a]...>auiv=) — I am, exist, become AiSMaNa( asmin 〈7.1〉 m. idam ASYa asya 〈6.1〉 m. n. idam ASYaaMa( asy€m 〈7.1〉 f. idam Ah&vadq ahaˆv€d… 〈1.1〉 m. ahaˆv€din (ahaˆv€d…) — who is egoistic Ah" ahaƒ 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. ahan (ahaƒ) — day; other words for ‘day’: dina, divasa, v€sara Ahªar aha‰k€ra (aham-_k€ra) — ‘I-maker’, the conception of one’s individuality, ego; (esp.) false ego, egotism, pride Ahªar" aha‰k€raƒ 〈1.1〉 m. aha‰k€ra AhªarMa( aha‰k€ram 〈2.1〉 m. aha‰k€ra AhªaraTa( aha‰k€r€t 〈5.1〉 m. aha‰k€ra Ahªarea" €k€‰kibhiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. €k€‰kin Aak==a¿I €k€‰k… 〈1.1〉 m. €k€‰kin Aak==ar €k€ra — form; (as opp. to) nir€k€ra — having no form Aak==aXa €k€a (√k€[]...dqPTaaE=) — ‘viewing’; a free or open space; the ether, sky, atmosphere; (in phil.) the ether element Aak==aXaMa( €k€am 〈1.1〉 n. €k€a 658 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Aaku==l €kula (same as vy€kula) — perturbed Aak*==iTa €kti — shape, appearance; a well-formed shape Aak*==TaqiNa €kt…ni 〈2.3〉 n. €kti Aa:YaaTaMa( €khy€tam 〈1.1〉 n. €khy€ta (€.√khy€ — to tell; + .[k]ta) — told Aa:Yaaih €khy€hi 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (€.√khy€ — to tell) — you must tell AaGaC^eTa( €gacchet 〈vidhi 1.1〉 (€.√gam[†] — to come) — he should come AaGaTa €gata (€.√gam[†] — to come; + .[k]ta) — having come AaGaTaMa( €gatam 〈2.1〉 n. €gata AaGaTaa" €gat€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €gata AaGaMae €game 〈7.1〉 m. €gama — arrival, advent AacrTa( €carat (€.√car[a] — to behave, perform; + .[]at[]) — [while] performing AacrTa" €carataƒ 〈6.1〉 m. €carat AacriTa €carati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (€.√car[a] — to behave, perform) — he performs AacrNa( €caran 〈1.1〉 m. €carat Aacar €c€ra (√car[a]...GaTaaE=) — behavior, (esp.) good behavior, precept Aacar" €c€raƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €c€ra AacaYaR €c€rya (from €c€ra) — ‘who knows and teaches €c€ra, the precept’, a preceptor; 〈8.1〉 m. €c€rya AacaYaRMa( €c€ryam 〈2.1〉 m. €c€rya AacaYaaR" €c€ry€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €c€rya AacaYaaRNa( €c€ry€n 〈2.3〉 m. €c€rya AaJYaMa( €jyam 〈1.1〉 n. €jya — ghee Aa!y" €hyaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €hya — wealthy AaTaTaaiYaNa" €tat€yinaƒ 〈2.3〉 m. €tat€yin (€tat€y…) (€.√tan[u]...ivSTaare — to spread) — aggressor AaiTaï €ti˜ha 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (€.√sth€ — to attain, resort) — you must resort to AaTQa €ttha 〈acyuta opt. for brav…si with a past sense 2.1〉 (√br™[ñ]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic=) — you spoke AaTMa €tma (in compound for:) €tman AaTMak== €tmaka — of the nature of, full of AaTMak==" €tmakaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €tmaka AaTMak==Ma( €tmakam 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. €tmaka

[email protected] 659

AaTMaNa( €tman (€tm€) (variously derived) — the spirit, Brahman; the self, individual 16. €tman m. soul; Supersoul (Param-€tm€); essence, nature, character; (in sam€sa:) AaTMaa AaTMaaNaaE AaTMaaNa" €tma, (as in:) €tma-tattva — the category or truth of the soul; 〈8.1〉 m. €tman AaTMaNa" €tmanaƒ 〈6.1〉 m. €tman AaTMaaNaMa( AaTMaaNaaE AaTMaNa"

AaTMaNaa €tman€ 〈3.1〉 m. €tman AaTMaNaa AaTMa>YaaMa( AaTMai>a" AaTMaNaaMa( €tman€m 〈6.3〉 m. €tman AaTMaNae AaTMa>YaaMa( AaTMa>Ya" AaTMaiNa €tmani 〈7.1〉 m. €tman AaTMaNa" AaTMa>YaaMa( AaTMa>Ya" AaTMai>a" €tmabhiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. €tman AaTMavTa( €tmavat (€tm€ + .vat[u]) — ‘having €tm€ (the self)’, situated in the self AaTMaNa" AaTMaNaae" AaTMaNaaMa( AaTMavNTaMa( €tmavantam 〈2.1〉 m. €tmavat AaTMaiNa AaTMaNaae" AaTMaSau AaTMavaNa( €tmav€n 〈1.1〉 m. €tmavat he===AaTMaNa( he===AaTMaaNaaE he===AaTMaaNa" AaTMaa €tm€ 〈1.1〉 m. €tman AaTMaaNa" €tm€naƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €tman

AaTMaaNaMa( €tm€nam 〈2.1〉 m. €tman AaiTMak==a €tmik€ 〈1.1〉 f. €tmik€ (fem. for €tmaka) AaTYaiNTak==Ma( €tyantikam 〈2.1〉 n. €tyantika (from atyanta) — unlimited, infinite; final; entire, universal Aadtae €datte 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (€.√[u]d€[ñ] — to take) — he takes AadYa" €dayaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €di AadXaR" €daraƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €dara (€.√d[ir] — to show) — a copy, ideal, mirror Aaid €di — beginning, origin, original; beginning with, et cetera; (as in:) €dyanta (€di-_anta) — beginning and end; €di-purua — ‘original person’, the Lord; janm€di (janma-_€di) — ‘beginning with birth’, birth etc.; 〈1.1〉 n. €di Aaid" €diƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €di AaidTYa €ditya — ‘son of Aditi’, name of Vivasv€n, the sun-god; the sun (other words for ‘sun’: s™ra, s™rya, ravi, bh€skara, arka, vibh€vasu, tapana, savit€) AaidTYavTa( €dityavat 〈avyaya〉 (€ditya + .vat[i]) — like the sun AaidTYaa" €dity€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €ditya AaidTYaaNa( €dity€n 〈2.3〉 m. €ditya AaidTYaaNaaMa( €dity€n€m 〈6.3〉 m. €ditya AaidTvaTa( €ditv€t 〈5.1〉 n. €ditva (€di + .tva) — being with a beginning AaidMa( €dim 〈2.1〉 m. €di Aaidzu €diu 〈7.3〉 n. €di Aadq €d… 〈2.2〉 m. €di AadqNa( €d…n 〈2.3〉 m. €di AadqiNa €d…ni 〈1.3, 2.3〉 n. €di AadaE €dau 〈7.1〉 m. €di AaÛ €dya (from €di) — ‘being the first’, original, primeval AaÛMa( €dyam 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. €dya AaDaTSv €dhatsva 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (€.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to hold, place) — you must hold (concentrate) AaDaaYa €dh€ya 〈avyaya〉 (€.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to hold, place; + .ya[p]) — [after] placing AaiDaPaTYaMa( €dhipatyam 〈2.1〉 n. €dhipatya — supremacy 660 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

AaNak== €naka — a drum AaNaNaMa( €nanam 〈2.1〉 m. €nana — mouth AaPa" €paƒ 〈1.3〉 f. ap AaPa‘a €panna (€.√pad — to attain; + .[k]ta) — attained AaPa‘aMa( €pannam 〈2.1〉 m. €panna AaPa‘aa" €pann€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €panna AaPaUYaR €p™rya 〈avyaya〉 (€.√pŽ — to protect, nourish; fill; + .ya[p]) — [after] filling AaPaUYaRMaaaraaSa €bh€sa (€.√bh€s[] — to shine) — the appearence, semblance, reflection Aa>aaSaMa( €bh€sam 〈1.1〉 n. €bh€sa AaMaYaMa( €mayam 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. €maya — sickness, disease; (as in:) an-€maya — ‘free from fault’, pure, transcendental AaYaaMa €y€ma — control; (as in:) pr€Š€y€ma (pr€Ša-_€y€ma) — breath control AaYaaSaMa( €y€sam 〈1.1〉 n. €y€sa — exertion AaYau" €yuƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €yus (-€yuƒ) — life AaYauDa €yudha — weapon AaYauDaMa( €yudham 〈2.1〉 n. €yudha AaYauDaaNaaMa( €yudh€n€m 〈6.3〉 n. €yudha Aar>aTae €rabhate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (€.√rabh[a] — to begin) — he begins Aar>YaTae €rabhyate 〈acyuta pass. 1.1〉 (€.√rabh[a] — to begin) — it begins AarM>a €rambha (€.√rabh[a] — to begin) — undertaking, attempt, beginning, commencement (same as pr€rambha); effort, exertion; (similarly: pra.€.√rabh[a] + .[k]ta) pr€rabdha — commenced, (as in:) pr€rabdha-karma — a reaction (karman) which has already started AarM>a" €rambhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €rambha AarM>aa" €rambh€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €rambha AarM>aaTa( €rambh€t 〈5.1〉 m. €rambha AaraDaNaMa( €r€dhanam 〈2.1〉 n. €r€dhana (€.√r€dh[a] — to worship) — worship AaraDYa €r€dhya (€.√r€dh[a] — to worship + .ya) — to be worshipped AaraMa" €r€maƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €r€ma — delight, pleasure Aaåå+aae" €rurukoƒ 〈6.1〉 m. €ruruku (from €.√ruh[a] — to ascend) — ‘who desires to ascend’ Aaæ! €r™ha (€.√ruh[a] — to ascend; + .[k]ta) — ascended Aaæ!" €r™haƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €r™ha Aaæ!SYa €r™hasya 〈6.1〉 m. €r™ha Aaæ!aiNa €r™h€ni 〈2.3〉 n. €r™ha AaraeGYa €rogya (from a-roga — ‘non-disease’) — health [email protected] 661

Aaraeh €roha (from €.√ruh[a] — to ascend) — ascending; (as in:) €roha-panth€ƒ — the ascending path, inductive method; (opp. to:) avaroha-panth€ƒ — the descending path, deductive method AaJaRvMa( €rjavam 〈1.1〉 n. €rjava — straight, honest, sincere; simplicity, straightforwardness, honesty, sincerity AaTaR" €rtaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €rta (€.√ — to reach, fall into; + .[k]ta) — fallen into (misfortune), afflicted, distressed AaYaR €rya (€.√ — to go up) — noble, wise; nobility; as such it is not the name of a race (who supposedly invaded India from Central Asia), but a person endowed with noble qualities AalYaMa( €layam 〈2.1〉 n. €laya — abode, place AavYaae" €vayoƒ 〈6.2〉 asmad AavTaRTae €vartate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (€.√vt[u] — to act reverse, return) — he returns AaviTaRNa( €vartin (€vart…, €.√vt[u] — to act reverse, return) — who/which returns AaviTaRNa" €vartinaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €vartin Aavh €vaha (€.√vah[a] — to carry near) — bringing, carrying Aavh" €vahaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €vaha AaivXYa €viya 〈avyaya〉 (€.√vi[a] — to enter; + .ya[p]) — [after] entering Aaiví €vi˜a (€.√vi[a] — to enter; + .[k]ta) — ‘entered’, filled with Aaiví" €vi˜aƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €vi˜a AaivíMa( €vi˜am 〈2.1〉 m. €vi˜a Aav*Ta €vta (€.√v[ñ] 5U — to cover; + .[k]ta) — covered Aav*Ta" €vtaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €vta Aav*TaMa( €vtam 〈1.1〉 n. €vta Aav*Taa €vt€ 〈1.1〉 f. €vt€ (€vta + .€[p]) Aav*Taa" €vt€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €vta Aav*ita €vtti (€.√vt[u] — to act reverse, return) — return Aav*itaMa( €vttim 〈2.1〉 f. €vtti Aav*TYa €vtya 〈avyaya〉 (€.√v[ñ] 5U — to cover; + .ya[p]) — [after] covering AaveiXaTa €veita (€.√vi[a] — to enter; caus. + .[k]ta) — caused to enter AaveXYa €veya 〈avyaya〉 (€.√vi[a] — to enter; caus. + .ya[p]) — [after] causing to enter Aaiv]YaTae €vriyate 〈acyuta pass. 1.1〉 (€.√v[ñ] 5U — to cover) — he is covered AaXa €a — eater; (as in:) hutaa (huta-_€a) — ‘oblation-eater’, fire AaXaYa €aya — resting-place, seat, place, abode; thought, intention, mind, heart AaXaYaaTa( €ay€t 〈5.1〉 m. €aya AaXaa €€ — wish, hope AaXaa" €€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €a (from €€) — ‘who has hope’ AaiXaNa( €in (€…, √a[a]...>aaeJaNae — to eat, enjoy) — one who eats, enjoys; (as in:) i˜a-_€in — one who eats remnants AaiXaNa" €inaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €in AaXaq €… 〈1.1〉 m. €in AaXau €u 〈avyaya〉 — quickly, immediately, soon AaêYaR €carya — wonder; other words for ‘wonder’: vismaya, adbhuta, citra AaêYaRvTa( €caryavat 〈avyaya〉 (€carya + .vat[i]) — as a wonder AaêYaaRi

Aaé[Ya" €rayaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €raya (€.√ri[ñ] — to take shelter) — shelter Aaé[YaeTa( €rayet 〈vidhi 1.1〉 (€.√ri[ñ] — to take shelter) — he would take shelter Aaié[Ta €rita (€.√ri[ñ] — to take shelter + .[k]ta) — taken shelter, surrendered Aaié[Ta" €ritaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €rita Aaié[TaMa( €ritam 〈2.1〉 m. €rita Aaié[Taa" €rit€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €rita Aaié[TYa €ritya 〈avyaya〉 (€.√ri[ñ] — to take shelter; + .ya[p]) — [after] taking shelter AaìaSaYaaMaaSa €v€say€m€sa 〈adhokaja caus. 1.1〉 (€.√vas[a] — to breath freely) — he ‘caused to breath freely’, he consoled AaSa¢== €sakta (€.√sañj[a] — to stick; + .[k]ta) — attached AaSa®Ma( €sa‰gam 〈2.1〉 m. €sa‰ga (from €.√sañj[a] — to stick) — attachment AaSaNa €sana (√€s[a]...oPaveXaNae ivÛMaaNaTaaYaa& c=) — sitting down; seat, place; sitting posture (there are 84 €sanas, like padm€sana — lotus-seat); (as in:) siˆh€sana (siˆha-€sana) — ‘lion’s-seat’, ‘king’s-seat’, a throne AaSaNaMa( €sanam 〈2.1〉 n. €sana AaSaNae €sane 〈7.1〉 n. €sana AaSaMa( €sam 〈bh™tevara 3.1〉 (√as[a]...>auiv=) — I existed AaSaaÛ €s€dya 〈avyaya〉 (€.√sad[†] — to settle down, attain; + .ya[p]) — [after] attaining AaSaqTa €s…ta 〈vidhi 1.1〉 (√€s[a]...oPaveXaNae ivÛMaaNaTaaYaa& c=) — he should sit AaSaqNa €s…na (√€s[a]...oPaveXaNae ivÛMaaNaTaaYaa& c=) — being situated AaSaqNa" €s…naƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €s…na AaSaqNaMa( €s…nam 〈2.1〉 m. €s…na AaSaur €sura (from asura — demon) — demoniac AaSaur" €suraƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €sura AaSaurMa( €suram 〈2.1〉 m. €sura AaSaura" €sur€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €sura AaSaurq €sur… (€sura + .…[p]) AaSaurq €sur… 〈1.1〉 f. €sur… AaSaurqMa( €sur…m 〈2.1〉 f. €sur… AaSaurqzu €sur…u 〈7.3〉 f. €sur… AaiSTaKYaMa( €stikyam 〈1.1〉 n. €stikya (from asti — there is) — the conviction that ‘there is God’, belief in God, faithfulness, religiosity, piety AaSTae €ste 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√€s[a]...oPaveXaNae ivÛMaaNaTaaYaa& c=) — he remains, resides AaSQaaYa €sth€ya 〈avyaya〉 (€.√sth€ — to attain, resort; + .ya[p]) — [after] resorting to AaiSQaTa €sthita (€.√sth€ — to attain, resort; + .[k]ta) — resorted to AaiSQaTa" €sthitaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €sthita AaiSQaTaa" €sthit€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €sthita Aah €ha 〈acyuta opt. for brav…ti with a past sense 1.1〉 (√br™[ñ]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic=) — he spoke Aahve €have 〈7.1〉 m. €hava — battle Aahar €h€ra (€.√h[ñ] — to carry near) — taking (esp. food), food; (as in:) aty€h€ra (ati.€h€ra) — over-eating Aahar" €h€raƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €h€ra Aahara" €h€r€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €h€ra [email protected] 663

Aahu" €huƒ 〈acyuta opt. for bruvanti with a past sense 1.3〉 (√br™[ñ]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic=) — they spoke Aahae €ho 〈avyaya〉 — or w+vak==ve ikv€kave 〈4.1〉 m. ikv€ku — Ikv€ku w®Tae i‰gate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√ig[i]...GaTYaQaaR"=) — he flickers wC^ iccha 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (√i[u]...wC^aYaaMa(=) — you must desire wC^Ta( icchat (√i[u]...wC^aYaaMa( + .[]at[]) — [while] desiring wC^Na( icchan 〈1.1〉 m. icchat wC^iSa icchasi 〈acyuta 2.1〉 (√i[u]...wC^aYaaMa(=) — you desire wC^a icch€ 〈1.1〉 f. icch€ (from √i[u]...wC^aYaaMa(=) — wish, desire wC^aiMa icch€mi 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (√i[u]...wC^aYaaMa(=) — I desire wC^NTa" icchantaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. icchat wJYaTae ijyate 〈acyuta pass. 1.1〉 (√yaj[a]...devPaUJaa–Sa®iTak==rYaaMa( ku==lE" wiNd]YaSYa indriyasya 〈6.1〉 n. indriya ku==laYa ku==la>YaaMa( ku==le>Ya" wiNd]YaaYaaMa( ku==le>Ya" wiNd]YaaiYa" indriyebhyaƒ 〈5.3〉 n. indriya wiNd]YaE" indriyaiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. indriya ku==le ku==lYaae" ku==lezu wMaMa( imam 〈2.1〉 m. idam he===ku==l he===ku==le he====ku==laiNa wMaa" im€ƒ 〈1.3, 2.3〉 f. idam wMaaNa( im€n 〈2.3〉 m. idam wMaaMa( im€m 〈2.1〉 f. idam wMae ime 〈1.3〉 m. idam wMaaE imau 〈1.2〉 m. idam wYaMa( iyam 〈1.1〉 f. idam 664 SANSKRIT READER COURSE wv iva 〈avyaya〉 — like wzui>a" iubhiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. iu — arrow wí i˜a (√i[u]...wC^aYaaMa( + .[k]ta) — desired; or (when derived from √yaj[a]...devPaUJaa–Sa®iTak==raazaazaazaaeGa upabhoga — enjoyment oPaMaMa( upamam 〈1.1〉 n. upama — comparison oPaMaa upam€ — comparison, similarity; 〈1.1〉 f. upam€ oPaYaaiNTa upay€nti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (upa.√y€ — to attain) — they attain oParTaMa( uparatam 〈2.1〉 m. uparata (upa.√ram[u] — to desist; + .[k]ta) — desisted oParMaTae uparamate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (upa.√ram[u] — to stop) — he stops oParMaeTa( uparamet 〈vidhi 1.1〉 (upa.√ram[u] — to stop) — he should stop [email protected] 667 oPal>YaTae upalabhyate 〈acyuta pass. 1.1〉 (upa.√[u]labh[a] — to perceive) — he is perceived oPailPYaTae upalipyate 〈acyuta pass. 1.1〉 (upa.√lip[a] — to smear) — he is smeared oPaivXYa upaviya 〈avyaya〉 (upa.√vi[a] — to sit down; + .ya[p]) — [after] sitting down oPaSa®MYa upasa‰gamya 〈avyaya〉 (upa.sam.√gam[†] — to go near; + .ya[p]) — [after] approaching oPaSaevTae upasevate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (upa.√sev[] — to serve) — he serves oPaSQae upasthe 〈7.1〉 m. upastha — a seat oPahTa upahata — damaged, affected, misled oPahNYaaMa( upahanyam 〈vidhi 3.1〉 (upa.√han[a] — to strike at, harm) — I would harm oPaôTa upahta (upa.√h[ñ] — to carry near, offer; + .[k]ta) — offered oPaôTaMa( upahtam 〈2.1〉 n. upahta oPaaYaTa" up€yataƒ (up€yatas) 〈avyaya〉 (up€ya — means; + .tas[i]) — through a means oPaaivXaTa( up€viat 〈bh™tevara 1.1〉 (upa.€.√vi[a] — to enter [any state], sit down) — he sat down oPaaié[Taa" up€rit€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. up€rita (upa.€.√ri[ñ] — to take shelter; +.[k]ta) — taken shelter oPaaié[TYa up€ritya 〈avyaya〉 (upa.€.√ri[ñ] — to take shelter; + .ya[p]) — [after] taking shelter oPaaSaTae up€sate 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (upa.√€s[a] — ‘to sit near’, be at hand for service, attend upon, worship) — they worship oPaaSaNaMa( up€sanam 〈1.1〉 n. up€sana — attending oPaaSaNaa up€san€ (upa.√€s[a] — ‘to sit near’, be at hand for service, attend upon, worship) — worship oPaeTa upeta (upa.√i[Š] — to go near, attain; + .[k]ta) — attained, endowed oPaeTa" upetaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. upeta oPaeTaa" upet€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. upeta oPaeTYa upetya 〈avyaya〉 (upa.√i[Š] — to go near, attain; + .ya[p]) — [after] attaining oPaEiTa upaiti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (upa.√i[Š] — to go near, attain) — he attains oPaEZYaiSa upaiyasi 〈kalki 2.1〉 (upa.√i[Š] — to go near, attain) — you will attain o>a ubha 〈kŠan€ma〉 — both o>aYaae" ubhayoƒ 〈6.2〉 m. 〈6.2, 7.2〉 f. ubh€ o>aa ubh€ (ubha + .€[p]) o>ae ubhe 〈2.2〉 n. ubha o>aaE ubhau 〈1.2, 2.2〉 m. ubha orGaaNa( urag€n 〈2.3〉 m. uraga (ura-ga) — ‘breast-going’, serpent; a N€ga oå uru — broad, great oLbeNa ulbena 〈3.1〉 n. ulba — a cover, envelope; the vulva, womb ovac uv€ca 〈adhokaja 1.1〉 (√vac[a]...Pair>aaz

OZMaPaa" ™map€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. ™mapa (™ma-pa) — ‘imbibing the steam [of hot food]’, i.e., they take the food so long as it is hot; name of a particular group of Pits ‰k(== k 〈1.1〉 m. c (k) — ¬g-Veda ‰C^iTa cchati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√...GaTaaE Pa[aPaa abha — bull; the best of any kind; (as in:) bharatarabha (bharata-abha) — ‘best of the descendants of Bharata’; 〈8.1〉 m. abha

‰zYa" ayaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. i 4. hari m. ‰iz i — sage or seer; there are sages among the devas (devaris like N€rada), among hir" hrq hrYa" br€hmaŠas (brahmaris like Vasi˜ha) and among kings (r€jaris like Nimi, who was directly instructed by his father Ikv€ku) hirMa( hrq hrqNa( ‰iz" iƒ 〈1.1〉 m. i hirYaaMa( hiri>a" ‰izi>a" ibhiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. i hrYae hir>YaaMa( hir>Ya" ‰zqYaaMa( hir>Ya" ‰zqNa( …n 〈2.3〉 m. i Wk== eka 〈kŠan€ma〉 — one; alone, solitary, single, once; little, small; identical; the first one hre" hYaaeR" hrq

Wk==" ekaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. eka

Wk==}a ekatra 〈avyaya〉 (eka + .tra) — ‘in one place’; together, simultaneous Wk==Tv ekatva (eka + .tva) — oneness Wk==TvMa( ekatvam 〈2.1〉 n. ekatva Wk==TveNa ekatvena 〈3.1〉 n. ekatva Wk==da ekad€ 〈avyaya〉 (eka + .d€) — ‘at one time’, once Wk==Daa ekadh€ 〈avyaya〉 (eka + .dh€) — simply, singly; (as in:) an-ekadh€ — in many ways Wk==Ma( ekam 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. eka Wk==Yaa ekay€ 〈3.1〉 f. ek€ Wk==iSMaNa( ekasmin 〈7.1〉 n. eka Wk==a ek€ 〈1.1〉 f. ek€ (eka + .€[p]) Wk==ak==I ek€k… 〈1.1〉 m. ek€kin (ek€k…, from eka) — who is alone Wk==aNTaMa( ek€ntam 〈avyaya〉 (eka-anta) — solely, only, extremely Wke== eke 〈1.3〉 m. eka Wke==Na ekena 〈3.1〉 m. eka

[email protected] 669

WTad( etad 〈kŠan€ma〉 — (first person) he, this; 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. etad 25. etad m. WTaYaae" etayoƒ 〈6.2〉 m. etad Wz" WTaaE WTae

WTaSYa etasya 〈6.1〉 m. etad WTaMa(üWNaMa( WTaaE WTaaNa( WTaaNa( et€n 〈2.3〉 m. etad WTaeNa WTaa>YaaMa( WTaE" WTaaiNa et€ni 〈1.3, 2.3〉 n. etad WTaSMaE WTaa>YaaMa( WTae>Ya" WTaaMa( et€m 〈2.1〉 f. etad WTaavTa( et€vat 〈1.1〉 n. et€vat — this much WTaSMaaTa( WTaa>YaaMa( WTae>Ya"

WiTa eti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√i[Š]...GaTaaE — to go) — he goes WTaSYa WTaYaae" WTaezaMa( WTae ete 〈1.3〉 m. 〈1.2, 2.2〉 f. etad WTaiSMaNa( WTaYaae" WTaezu WTaeNa 〈 〉 etena 3.1 m. etad WTaezaMa( ete€m 〈6.3〉 m. etad WTaE" etaiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. n. etad

WDaa&iSa edh€ˆsi 〈2.3〉 n. edhas (edhaƒ) — fuel, firewood WNaMa( enam 〈2.1〉 m. etad WNaaMa( en€m 〈2.1〉 f. etad Wi>a" ebhiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. idam W>Ya" ebhyaƒ 〈4.3, 5.3〉 m. idam Wv eva 〈avyaya〉 — certainly; (as in:) caiva (ca_eva) — and also; tvam eva — you alone; sp˜vaiva (sptv€_eva) — by merely touching; iti vadann eva (vadan_ eva) — at the very moment of saying so; j…vann eva (j…van_eva) — while still living WvMa( evam 〈avyaya〉 — thus; (in the sense of:) in this way, in such a manner, such; (as in:) evam uktv€ — [after] speaking thus; evaˆ-r™pa, evaˆ-vidha — of such a form, of such a kind Wz" eaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. etad Wza e€ 〈1.1〉 f. etad WzaMa( e€m 〈6.3〉 m. idam WZYaiTa eyati 〈kalki 1.1〉 (√i[Š]...GaTaaE — to go) — he will go WZYaiSa eyasi 〈kalki 2.1〉 (√i[Š]...GaTaaE — to go) — you will go Wek==aiNTak==SYa aik€ntikasya 〈6.1〉 n. aik€ntika (from ek€nta) — exclusive WeravTaMa( air€vatam 〈2.1〉 m. air€vata — Air€vata, name of Indra’s elephant WeìrMa( aivaram 〈2.1〉 m. n. aivara — majestic WeìYaR aivarya (…[a]...WeìYaeR — to lord) — supremacy, power; supernatural power, like the siddhis (aŠiman, laghiman, etc.) or omniscience AaeJaSaa ojas€ 〈3.1〉 n. ojas (ojaƒ) — strength, energy AaeMa( om 〈avyaya〉 — the syllable om AaezDaq" oadh…ƒ 〈2.3〉 f. oadhi — plant, herb AaEPaMYa aupamya (upam€ — comparison, similarity) — the state of similarity AaEPaMYaeNa aupamyena 〈3.1〉 n. aupamya AaEzDaMa( auadham 〈1.1〉 n. auadha (from oadhi) — herbs or grains

670 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

k==" kaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. kim 26. kim m. k==iÀd( kaccid 〈avyaya〉 (kad + .cid) — is it that? k==" k==aE ke== k==TarTa( katarat 〈1.1〉 n. 〈kŠan€ma〉 katarat — who or which of two k==Ma( k==aE k==aNa( k==QaMa( katham 〈avyaya〉 (kim + .th€) — ‘in which manner?’, how? ke==Na k==a>YaaMa( kE==" k==QaYa kathaya 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (√katha...vaKYaPa[bNDae — to tell) — you must tell k==SMaE k==a>YaaMa( ke==>Ya" k==QaYaTa( kathayat (√katha...vaKYaPa[bNDae — to tell; + .[]at[]) — [while] telling k==QaYaTa" kathayataƒ 〈5.1〉 m. kathayat k==SMaaTa( k==a>YaaMa( ke==>Ya" k==QaYaNTa" kathayantaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. kathayat k==SYa k==Yaae" ke==zaMa( k==QaiYaZYaiNTa kathayiyanti 〈kalki 1.3〉 (√katha...vaKYaPa[bNDae — to tell) — they will tell k==iSMaNa( k==Yaae" ke==zu k==QaiYaZYaaiMa 〈 〉 √ vaKYaPa[bNDae kathayiy€mi kalki 3.1 ( katha... — to tell) — I will tell k==da kad€ 〈avyaya〉 (kim + .d€) — ‘at what time?’, when? k==daicd( kad€cid 〈avyaya〉 (kad€ + .cid) — at any time k==NdPaR" kandarpaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. kandarpa — Kandarpa, name of K€ma (Cupid) k==iPa kapi — ape, monkey; (as in:) kapi-dhvaja — ‘monkey banner’; other words for ‘monkey’: marka˜a, v€nara k==iPal" kapilaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. kapila — Kapiladeva, the son of Kardama Muni and Devah™ti k==Ma( kam 〈2.1〉 m. kim k==Mal kamala — lotus; (as in:) kamalapatr€ka (kamala-patra-aka) — ‘who has eyes (aka) like the petals (patra) of a lotus k==r kara — doing, making, causing; hand k==r" karaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. kara k==r

[email protected] 671

k==TaaR kart€ 〈1.1〉 m. kart 10. kart m. k==TaaRrMa( kart€ram 〈2.1〉 m. kart k==TaaR k==TaaRraE k==TaaRr" k==TauRMa( kartum 〈avyaya〉 (√[u]k[ñ]...k==rYaaMa( k==Ta*Ri>a" k==Ta*RTv karttva (kart + .tva) — doership k==}aeR k==Ta*R>YaaMa( k==Ta*R>Ya" k==Ta*RTvMa( karttvam 〈2.1〉 n. karttva k==Ta*RTve karttve 〈7.1〉 n. karttva k==TauR" k==Ta*R>YaaMa( k==Ta*R>Ya" k==}aeR kartre 〈4.1〉 m. kart k==TauR" k==}aaeR" k==Ta›RYaaMa( k==MaRi>a" instrument; adhikaraŠa — substratum; anukaraŠa — imitation; vy€karaŠa — explanation, grammar; k€raŠa — cause; k€rya — effect, duty; adhik€ra — authority; k==MaRYaaMa( k==MaR>Ya" vik€ra — transformation; kart (kart€) — doer; karmin (karm…) — worker, fuitive worker; kta — done; well done; kti — activity, (as in:) sukti (virtue) and dukti k==MaRYaaMa( k==MaR>Ya" (sin); kriy€ — work k==MaRi>a" karmabhiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. karman k==MaRYa" karmibhyaƒ 〈5.3〉 m. karmin (karm…) — karma-yog… k==zRiTa karati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (k[a]...ivle%Nae Aak==zR (√kp[™]...SaaMaQYaeR=) — forming, making; desiring k==LMaz kalmaa — impurity, sin k==LMaz" kalmaaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. kalmaa k==LMazMa( kalmaam 〈2.1〉 m. kalmaa k==LMaza" kalma€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. kalmaa 672 SANSKRIT READER COURSE k==LYaaa" k€‰kibhiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. k€‰kin k==a¿e k€‰ke 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (√k€k[i]...k==a¿aYaaMa(=) — I desire k==aÄNa k€ñcana — gold (other words for ‘gold’: suvarŠa, svarŠa, hiraŠya, hema, rukma); money, wealth, property k==aÄNa" k€ñcanaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. k€ñcana k==aMa( k€m 〈2.1〉 f. kim k==aMa k€ma (√kam[u]...k==aNTaaE ) k==aiNTairC^a=) — desire, pleasure; worldly desire for sense gratification; affection, love (other words for ‘love’: prema, pr…ti), (esp. )sensuality, lust; (as in:) k€ma-deva — ‘god of love’, cupid; k€ma-dhenu — ‘wish- fulfilling cow’ (surabhi); k€ma-s™tra — the title of a celebrated work on sexual love by V€tsy€yana; sa-k€ma — with desire (as in sak€ma-karma — fruitive or selfish work; opp. to nik€ma-karma — selfless work); (derived:) k€mya — desirable (an optional activity opp. to nitya and naimittika); other words for ‘desire’: icch€, k€ñch€, sph€, …h€, v€ñch€, lips€, manoratha, abhil€a, tara k==aMa" k€maƒ 〈1.1〉 m. k€ma k==aMaMa( k€mam 〈2.1〉 m. k€ma k==aMaa" k€m€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. k€ma k==aMaaTa( k€m€t 〈5.1〉 m. k€ma k==aMaaNa( k€m€n 〈2.3〉 m. k€ma k==aMaq k€m… 〈1.1〉 m. k€min (k€m…) — who desires k==aMae>Ya" k€mebhyaƒ 〈5.3〉 m. k€ma k==aMaE" k€maiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. k€ma k==aMYa k€mya — desirable, based on desire k==aMYaYaa k€myay€ 〈3.1〉 f. k€my€ (k€mya + .€[p]) k==aMYaaNaaMa( k€my€n€m 〈6.3〉 n. k€mya k==aYa k€ya — body k==aYaMa( k€yam 〈2.1〉 m. k€ya [email protected] 673 k==aYaeNa k€yena 〈3.1〉 m. k€ya k==ar k€ra — doing k==ar" k€raƒ 〈1.1〉 m. k€ra k==arkE==" k€rakaiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. k€raka — who or which does k==araaeJa" kuntibhojaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. kunti-bhoja — ‘ruler of the Kunti land’, Kuntibhoja ku==å kuru — King Kuru; a member of the Kuru dynasty; (as in:) kuru-nandana — ‘beloved of the Kurus’; 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (√[u]k[ñ]...k==ra" kriy€bhiƒ 〈3.3〉 f. kriy€ §U==raNa( kr™r€n 〈2.3〉 m. kr™ra — cruel k]==aeDa krodha (√krudh[a]...k]==aeDae=) — anger §==aeDa" krodhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. krodha §==aeDaMa( krodham 〈2.1〉 m. krodha §==aeDaa" krodh€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. krodha §==aeDaaTa( krodh€t 〈5.1〉 m. krodha ©e==dYaiNTa kledayanti 〈acyuta caus. 1.3〉 (√klid[™]...Aad]s>aave=) — they moisten ©e==Û" kledyaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. kledya (√klid[™]...Aad]s>aave + .ya) — to be moistened ©e==Xa klea — trouble ©e==Xa" kleaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. klea ©E==BYaMa( klaibyam 〈2.1〉 n. klaibya (from kl…ba — impotent, weak) — impotence, weakness, cowardice Kv kva 〈avyaya〉 — where Kvicd( kvacid 〈avyaya〉 (kva + .cid) — anywhere, anytime, whatever +a

+aaMaYae k€maye 〈acyuta caus. 3.1〉 (√kam[™]...SahNae=) — I cause (ask) to forgive i+aTaaMa( kit€m 〈6.3〉 m. kit — ruler, king i+aPaaiMa kip€mi 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (√kip[a]...Pa[er

GaiTa gati (from √gam[†]...GaTaaE=) — going; movement, progress; arriving at, obtaining; path, course; means, method; state, condition; goa GaiTa" gatiƒ 〈1.1〉 f. gati GaiTaMa( gatim 〈2.1〉 f. gati GaTaq gat… 〈1.2, 2.2〉 f. gati GaTaeNa gatena 〈3.1〉 m. gata GaTva gatv€ 〈avyaya〉 (√gam[†]...GaTaaE + .[k]tv€) — [after] going GaidNaMa( gadinam 〈2.1〉 m. gadin (gad…) — ‘who has a gada (club)’ GaÓdMa( gadgadam 〈avyaya〉 — faltering, indistinct utterance GaNTaVYaMa( gantavyam 〈1.1〉 n. gantavya (√gam[†]...GaTaaE + .tavya) — ‘to be reached’, attained GaNTaaiSa gant€si 〈b€lakalki 2.1〉 (√gam[†]...GaTaaE=) — you will go GaNDa gandha — aroma, smell, odor, fragrance, parfume GaNDa" gandhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. gandha GaNDavR gandharva — an inhabitant of modern Afghanistan, a celestial musician GaNDavaRaR garbha — the interior of anything, an inner chamber; embryo; womb Ga>aR" garbhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. garbha Ga>aRMa( garbham 〈2.1〉 m. garbha Gaiv gavi 〈7.1〉 f. go GahNaa gahan€ 〈1.1〉 f. gahan€ (gahana + .€[p]) — deep, dense, impenetrable, inexplicable, hard to understand Gaa<@qvMa( g€Š…vam 〈1.1〉 n. g€Š…va (from g€Ši — knot) — ‘knotty’, hard; name of Arjuna’s famous bow Gaa}aai

GaqTaaSau g…t€su 〈7.3〉 f. g…t€ Gau@ak==a gu€k€ — sleep, ignorance GauYa" guŠebhyaƒ 〈5.3〉 m. guŠa Gau

Gauå guru — ‘heavy’ (opp. to laghu), great, large; important, respectable; any older 6. viŠu m. relative; a teacher or spiritual master; (as in:) guru-kula — the family or house ivZYaaMa( ivZa" GauæNa( gur™n 〈2.3〉 m. guru ivZYaaMa( ivZYa" Gauù guhya (√guh[™]...Sa&vrYaaMa( ivZYa" GauùTaMaMa( guhyatamam 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. guhyatama (guhya + .tama) — most secret ivZ

Ga*

Ga]STa grasta (√gras[u]...AdNae + .[k]ta) — eaten, swallowed Ga]h graha (from √grah[a]...oPaadaNae=) — ‘taking, holding’; a planet (as holding or influencing the destinies of men) Ga]aMa gr€ma — multitude, aggregate Ga]aMa" gr€maƒ 〈1.1〉 m. gr€ma Ga]aMaMa( gr€mam 〈2.1〉 m. gr€ma Ga]ah gr€ha — a view, conception Ga]ahaNa( gr€h€n 〈2.3〉 m. gr€ha Ga]ahea" chandobhiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. chandas ^lYaTa( chalayat (from the n€ma-dh€tu chali — to cheat, which is derived from the n€ma chala (deceit); + .[]at[]) — [while] deceiving ^lYaTaaMa( chalayat€m 〈6.3〉 m. chalayat i^tva chittv€ 〈avyaya〉 (√chid[ir]...ÜEDaqk==raaRve=) — who is born Ja" jaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. ja JaGaTa( jagat (√gam[†]...GaTaaE — to go) — going; that which moves, men, mankind, animals; the world, universe, esp. this earth; (as in:) jagat-traya — the three worlds (lower, middle, higher); jagat-pati, jagad-…a, jagan-n€tha — the lord of the world, God; 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. jagat [email protected] 683

JaGaTa" jagataƒ 〈6.1〉 n. jagat JagaNYa jaghanya — lowest, worst, abominable Ja®MaMa( ja‰gamam 〈1.1〉 n. ja‰gama — mobile JaNa jana (from √jan[…]...Pa[adu>aaRve=) — ‘who is born’, people, man, person; (other words for man: manuya, m€nua, manuja, m€nava; other words for ‘male’: purua, p™rua, pum€n) JaNa" janaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. jana JaNaMa( janam 〈2.1〉 m. jana JaNaYaeTa( janayet 〈vidhi caus. 1.1〉 (√jan[…]...Pa[adu>aaRve=) — he should generate JaNaa" jan€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. jana JaNaadRNa jan€rdana 〈8.1〉 m. jan€rdana (jana-_ardana) — ‘who destroys bad elements and grants desires’, i.e., the Lord who maintains all JaNTav" jantavaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. jantu — creature JaNMa janma 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. janman JaNMaNa( janman (janma) (from √jan[…]...Pa[adu>aaRve=) — birth, good birth JaNMaNaaMa( janman€m 〈6.3〉 n. janman JaNMaiNa janmani 〈7.1〉 n. janman JaNMaSau janmasu 〈7.3〉 n. janman JaNMaaiNa janm€ni 〈1.3〉 n. janman JaPa japa (from √jap[a]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic MaaNaSae c=) — muttering (esp.) prayers, repeating in a murmuring tone passages from scripture or names of a deity; (as in:) japa-m€l€ — a rosary used for counting muttered prayers JaMa( jam 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. ja JaYa jaya (from √ji...JaYae=) — victory JaYa" jayaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. jaya JaYad]QaMa( jayadratham 〈2.1〉 m. jayat-_ratha — ‘who has a conquering chariot’, Jayadratha JaYaeMa jayema 〈vidhi 3.3〉 (√ji...JaYae=) — we should conquer JaYaeYau" jayeyuƒ 〈vidhi 1.3〉 (√ji...JaYae=) — they should conquer JaYaaE jayau 〈2.2〉 m. jaya Jara jar€ 〈1.1〉 f. jar€ — old age JahaiTa jah€ti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√[o]h€[k]...TYaaGae=) — he abandons Jaih jahi 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (√han[a]...ih&Saa–GaTYaae"=) — you must kill Jaa j€ (ja + .€[p]); 〈1.1〉 f. j€ Jaa" j€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. ja JaaGaiTaR j€garti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√j€g...iNad]a+aYae=) — he is awake JaaGa]Ta" j€grataƒ 〈6.1〉 m. j€grat (√j€g...iNad]a+aYae + .[]at[]) — [while] waking JaaGa]iTa j€grati 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√j€g...iNad]a+aYae=) — they are awake JaaTa j€ta (√jan[…]...Pa[adu>aaRve + .[k]ta) — born JaaTaMa( j€tam 〈2.1〉 m. j€ta JaaTaSYa j€tasya 〈6.1〉 m. j€ta JaaTaa" j€t€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. j€ta JaaiTa j€ti (from √jan[…]...Pa[adu>aaRve=) — birth, rank, family 684 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

JaaTau j€tu 〈avyaya〉 — ever, at all, some day, once, once upon a time; possibly, perhaps; verily JaaNa( j€n 〈2.3〉 m. ja

JaaNaTa( j€nat (√jñ€ 9P...AvbaeDaNae + .[]at[]) — [while] knowing 15. j€nat[] m. (.[]at[]) JaaNaTaa j€nat€ 〈3.1〉 m. j€nat JaaNaNa( JaaNaNTaaE JaaNaNTa"

JaaNaNa( j€nan 〈1.1〉 m. j€nat JaaNaNTaMa( JaaNaNTaaE JaaNaTa" JaaNaNTa" j€nantaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. j€nat JaaNaTaa JaaNaÙyaMa( JaaNaiÙ" JaaNaaiTa j€n€ti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√jñ€ 9P...AvbaeDaNae=) — he knows JaaNaTae JaaNaÙyaMa( JaaNaÙy" JaaNae j€ne 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (√jñ€ 9U...AvbaeDaNae=) — I know JaaYaTae j€yate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√jan[…]...Pa[adu>aaRve=) — he is born JaaNaTa" JaaNaÙyaMa( JaaNaÙy"

JaaYaNTae j€yante 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√jan[…]...Pa[adu>aaRve=) — they are born JaaNaTa" JaaNaTaae" JaaNaTaaMa( Jaal j€la — a net (for catching birds, fish, etc.), any net, snare; a cob-web; deception, JaaNaiTa JaaNaTaae" JaaNaTSau illusion, magic Jaaövq j€hnav… 〈1.1〉 f. j€hnav… — ‘daughter of Jahnu’, name of the Ga‰g€; when ViŠu he===JaaNaNa( he===JaaNaNTaaE he===JaaNaNTa" permitted the Ga‰g€ to flow, the sage Jahnu drank her up; later he allowed her to flow from his ear iJaGaqzTaaMa( jig…at€m 〈6.3〉 m. jig…at (from √ji...JaYae=, jig…a — to desire to conquer; + .[]at[]) — [while] desiring to conquer iJaga]Na( jighran 〈1.1〉 m. jighrat (√ghr€...GaNDaaePaadaNae + .[]at[]) — [while] smelling iJaJaqivzaMa" jij…vi€maƒ 〈acyuta 3.3〉 (√j…v[a]...Pa[aYa" jñ€nibhyaƒ 〈5.3〉 m. jñ€nin jaNaq jñ€n… 〈1.1〉 m. jñ€nin jaNae jñ€ne 〈7.1〉 n. jñ€na jaNaeNa jñ€nena 〈3.1〉 n. jñ€na jaSYaiSa jñ€syasi 〈kalki 2.1〉 (√jñ€ 9P...AvbaeDaNae=) — you will know jeYa jñeya (√jñ€ 9P...AvbaeDaNae + .ya) — to be known, the knowable, the object of knowledge jeYa" jñeyaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. jñeya jeYaMa( jñeyam 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. jñeya JYaaYaSa( jy€yas (jy€yaƒ) — superior, better, more excellent; greater, stronger; elder; (the superlative:) jye˜ha — most excellent, chief, best; eldest JYaaYa" jy€yaƒ 〈1.1〉 n. jy€yas JYaaYaSaq jy€yas… 〈1.1〉 f. jy€yas… (jy€yas + .…[p]) JYaaeiTa" jyotiƒ 〈1.1〉 m. 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. jyotis JYaaeiTazaMa( jyoti€m 〈6.3〉 n. jyotis JYaaeiTaSa( jyotis (jyotiƒ) (√dyut[a]...dqáaE — to shine) — light (of sun, moon, fire, lightning), brightness (of the sky); eye-light, the eye; light of heaven, intelligence; (also from √dyut[a]...dqáaE=): dyuti — splendor, majesty; jyotia — an astronomer, astronomy Jvr jvara (√jvar[a]...raeGae=) — fever; mental pain, grief Jvr" jvaraƒ 〈1.1〉 m. jvara JvliÙ" jvaladbhiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. jvalat (√jval[a]...dqáaE + .[]at[]) — [while] shining, flaming JvlNaMa( jvalanam 〈2.1〉 n. jvalana — ‘burning’, flame, fire ‡za

TaTa" tataƒ (tatas) 〈avyaya〉 (tad + .tas[i]) — ‘from that’, after that, then, therefore TaTaMa( tatam 〈1.1〉 n. tata (√tan[u]...ivSTaare + .[k]ta) — pervaded TatvTa" tattvataƒ (tattvatas, tattva + .tas[i]) — ‘from the truth’, truly Tatv tattva (tad + .tva) — ‘having the quality of that (reality)’, truth, reality; principle (enumerated in s€‰khya philosophy); an element; essence, substance TatvMa( tattvam 〈2.1〉 n. tattva TatveNa tattvena 〈3.1〉 n. tattva Ta}a tatra 〈avyaya〉 (tad + .tra) — ‘in that place’, there TaQaa tath€ 〈avyaya〉 (tad + .th€) — ‘in that manner’, so, thus, also, and

Tad( tad 〈kŠan€ma〉 — (first person) he, she, it, that; (as in:) tat-para, -par€yaŠa — ‘aiming at 24. tad m. that’, devoted; >>> t€tparya — purpose, meaning; tad-anantara — ‘after that’, thereupon; Sa" TaaE Tae tad-anya — other than that; tad-artha — ‘for that purpose’; tad-dhita (tad-_hita) — ‘good for that’, (in grammar:) an affix forming derivative nouns; tan-m€tra (tad-_m€tra) — TaMa( TaaE TaaNa( ‘merely that’, a subtle element or sense object; tasm€t — ‘from that’, therefore; (indicating the soul/supersoul:) tat tvam asi — ‘you are that (spirit)’, i.e., you are not the TaeNa Taa>YaaMa( TaE" body; 〈1.1〉 n. tad Tada tad€ 〈avyaya〉 (tad + .d€) — ‘at that time’, then TaSMaE Taa>YaaMa( Tae>Ya" TaÜTa( tadvat 〈avyaya〉 (tad + .vat[i]) — ‘like that’, so TaSMaaTa( Taa>YaaMa( Tae>Ya" TaNauMa( tanum 〈2.1〉 f. tanu (√tan[u]...ivSTaare=) — form, body, person TaSYa TaYaae" TaezaMa( TaiNd]Ta" tandritaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. tandrita — relaxed, exhausted, lazy TaiSMaNa( TaYaae" Taezu TaPa" tapaƒ 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. (or in compound for) tapas

TaPa"Sau tapaƒsu 〈7.3〉 n. tapas

TaPaNTaMa( tapantam 〈2.1〉 m. tapat (√tap[a]...SaNTaaPae WeìYaeR va + .[]at[]) — [while] scorching TaPaSa( tapas (tapaƒ) (√tap[a]...SaNTaaPae WeìYaeR va=) — heat; the hot season; suffering; religious austerity, penance; a special observance (like learning or charity); (derived:) tapasvin (tapasv…) — an ascetic; tapasya — to undergo austerity TaPaSaa tapas€ 〈3.1〉 n. tapas TaPaSaaMa( tapas€m 〈6.3〉 n. tapas TaPaiSa tapasi 〈7.1〉 n. tapas TaPaSk==aYa tapask€ya 〈4.1〉 m. tapaska — ‘who does austerity’ TaPaSYaiSa tapasyasi 〈acyuta 2.1〉 (from √tapasya — to undergo austerity) — you undergo austerity TaPaiSvNa( tapasvin (tapasv…) — ‘who does austerity’, an ascetic TaPaiSv>Ya" tapasvibhyaƒ 〈5.3〉 m. tapasvin TaPaiSvzu tapasviu 〈7.3〉 m. tapasvin TaPaaiMa tap€mi 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (√tap[a]...SaNTaaPae WeìYaeR va=) — I heat TaPaaei>a" tapobhiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. tapas TaáMa( taptam 〈1.1〉 n. tapta (√tap[a]...SaNTaaPae WeìYaeR va + .[k]ta) — tapta — heated, melted, (as in:) tapta-k€ñcana (molten gold); having undergone austerity TaPYaNTae tapyante 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√tap[a]...SaNTaaPae WeìYaeR va=) — they undergo TaMa( tam 〈2.1〉 m. tad TaMa" tamaƒ 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. (or in compound for) tamas TaMaSa( tamas (tamaƒ) (√tam[u]...GlaNaaE=) — darkness; the darkness of hell; mental darkness; (as in:) tamo-guŠa TaMaSa" tamasaƒ 〈5.1, 6.1〉 n. tamas [email protected] 687

TaMaSaa tamas€ 〈3.1〉 n. tamas TaMaiSa tamasi 〈7.1, sati-saptam…〉 n. tamas TaYaa tay€ 〈3.1〉 f. tad TaYaae" tayoƒ 〈6.2〉 m. tad TariNTa taranti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√tŽ...PlvNa–Tar

Tau tu 〈avyaya〉 — but; and, or; now, then; (as in:) na tu — but not; api tu — but; kintu —but, however, nevertheless; tu is never used at the beginning of a sentence or verse TauMaul" tumulaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. tumula — tumultuous TauLYa tulya (√tul[a]...oNMaaNae=) — equal, comparable, alike; (also from √tul[a]...oNMaaNae=): tul€ — a balance, weight; equality, resemblance TauLYa" tulyaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. tulya — equal Tauí" tu˜aƒ 〈1.1〉 m. tu˜a (√tu[a]...TauíaE + .[k]ta) — satisfied Tauií" tu˜iƒ 〈1.1〉 f. tu˜i — satisfaction TauZYaiTa tuyati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√tu[a]...TauíaE=) — he is satisfied 688 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

TauZYaiNTa tuyanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√tu[a]...TauíaE=) — they are satisfied TaUZa" tejobhiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. tejas TaeNa tena 〈3.1〉 m. n. tad TaezaMa( te€m 〈6.3〉 m. tad Taezu teu 〈7.3〉 m. tad TaE" taiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. tad TaaeYaMa( toyam 〈2.1〉 n. toya — water TaaE tau 〈1.2〉 m. tad TYa¢== tyakta (√tyaj[a]...haNaaE + .[k]ta) — abandoned TYa¢u==Ma( tyaktum 〈avyaya〉 (√tyaj[a]...haNaaE + .tum[u]) — to abandon TYa¤a tyaktv€ 〈avyaya〉 (√tyaj[a]...haNaaE + .[k]tv€) — [after] abandoning TYaJaiTa tyajati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√tyaj[a]...haNaaE=) — he abandons TYaJaNa( tyajan 〈1.1〉 m. tyajat (√tyaj[a]...haNaaE + .[]at[]) — [while] abandoning TYaJaeTa( tyajet 〈vidhi 1.1〉 (√tyaj[a]...haNaaE=) — he should abandon TYaaGa ty€ga (from √tyaj[a]...haNaaE=) — renunciation TYaaGa" ty€gaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. ty€ga TYaaGaMa( ty€gam 〈2.1〉 m. ty€ga TYaaGaSYa ty€gasya 〈6.1〉 m. ty€ga TYaaGaaTa( ty€g€t 〈5.1〉 m. ty€ga TYaaiGaNa( ty€gin (ty€g…) — ‘who is renounced’ TYaaiGaNaaMa( ty€gin€m 〈6.3〉 m. ty€gin TYaaGaq ty€g… 〈1.1〉 m. ty€gin TYaaGae ty€ge 〈7.1〉 m. ty€ga TYaaJYaMa( ty€jyam 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. ty€jya (√tyaj[a]...haNaaE + .ya) — to be abandoned }aYa traya (from tri) — triple }aYaMa( trayam 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. traya }aYaq tray… — the Veda }aYae traye 〈7.1〉 m. traya }aaYaTae tr€yate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√trai[‰]...PaalNae=) — he protects [email protected] 689 i}a tri — three i}aDaa tridh€ 〈avyaya〉 — threefold i}ai>a" tribhiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. n. tri — three i}azu triu 〈7.3〉 m. tri }aqNa( tr…n 〈2.3〉 m. tri }aEGau

TvMa( tvam 〈1.1〉 yumad 29. yumad (all genders) TvYaa tvay€ 〈3.1〉 yumad TvMa( YauvaMa( YaUYaMa( TviYa tvayi 〈7.1〉 yumad TvaMa(üTva YauvaMa( YauZMaaNa(üv" TvrMaaa]Mae + .[]€na) — TvYaa Yauva>YaaMa( YauZMaai>a" [while] rushing Tva tv€ 〈opt. for tv€m 2.1〉 yumad Tau>YaMa(üTae Yauva>YaaMa( YauZMa>YaMa(üv" TvaMa( tv€m 〈2.1〉 yumad Tvd( Yauva>YaaMa( YauZMad( d&í\a daˆ˜r€ (√da[i]...d&XaNae=) — a large tooth, tusk TavüTae YauvYaae" YauZMaak==Ma(üv" d+a" dakaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. daka (√dak[a]...Xaqga]aQaeR=) — able, fit, expert, clever; ability, mental power TviYa YauvYaae" YauZMaaSau di+aaSMaqk==ra dambha 〈1.1〉 m. dambha (√dambh[u]...dM>ae=) — deceit, fraud, feigning, hypocrisy 690 SANSKRIT READER COURSE dM>a" dambhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. dambha diM>aTvMa( dambhitvam 〈1.1〉 n. dambhitva (dambha + .tva) dM>aeNa dambhena 〈3.1〉 m. dambha dYaa day€ 〈1.1〉 f. day€ (√day[a]...daNa–GaiTa–ih&Saa–daNaezu r+aa" daribhiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. darin dXa daa 〈1.3〉 n. daa — ten dhiTa dahati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√dah[a]...>aSMaqk==raSMaqk==raTarMa( durlabhataram 〈1.1〉 n. durlabhatara (dur.√[u]labh[a] — to obtain with difficulty; + .tara) — more difficult to obtain, more rare duZk*==Ta dukta (from dur.√[u]k[ñ] — to do bad/evil) — ‘done bad’, sin; a sinner, criminal duZk*==TaaMa( dukt€m 〈6.3〉 m. dukta duZk*==iTaNa" duktinaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. duktin (dukt…; from dur.√[u]k[ñ] — to do bad) — ‘doer of evil’, sinner duZk*==Tae dukte 〈2.2〉 n. dukta duíaSau du˜€su 〈7.3, sati-saptam…〉 f. du˜€ (√du[a]...vEk*==TYae + .[k]ta + .€[p]) — spoilt, corrupted, polluted 692 SANSKRIT READER COURSE duZPaUr dup™ra — difficult to fill, unsatiable duZPaUrMa( dup™ram 〈2.1〉 m. dup™ra duZPaUre

ÜarE" dv€raiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. dv€ra iÜ dvi — two iÜJa dvija (dvi-ja) — ‘twiceborn’, a member of the three upper varŠas; (as in:) dvijottama (dvija-_uttama) — ‘best of the twiceborn’, a br€hmaŠa iÜzTa" dviataƒ 〈2.3〉 m. dviat (√dvi[a]...APa[qTaaE + .[]at[]) — [while] hating Üez dvea (from √dvi[a]...APa[qTaaE=) — hatred, dislike, enmity, aversion Üez" dveaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. dvea ÜezTa" dveataƒ (dveatas) 〈avyaya〉 (dvea + .tas[i]) — from hatred ÜezaE dveau 〈2.2〉 m. dvea Üeía dve˜€ 〈1.1〉 m. dve˜ (dve˜€) — ‘who hates’, an enemy Üeií dve˜i 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√dvi[a]...APa[qTaaE=) — he hates ÜeZYa dveya (dvi[a]...APa[qTaaE + .ya) — ‘to be hated’, enemy ÜeZYa" dveyaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. dveya ÜEDa dvaidha (from dvidh€ — twofold) — ‘duality’, doubt; another words for doubt: saˆaya, sandeha ÜEDaa" dvaidh€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. dvaidha ÜaE dvau 〈1.2〉 m. dvi DaNaÅYa dhanañjaya (dhanam-_jaya) — ‘winner of riches’, name of Arjuna; 〈8.1〉 m. dhanañjaya DaNaÅYa" dhanañjayaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. dhanañjaya DaNaaiNa dhan€ni 〈2.3〉 n. dhana — the prize of a contest; any valued object, (esp.) wealth, (movable) property, money; (derived:) dhanya — wealthy, rich; fortunate, happy; virtuous; healthy; ni.dhana — without dhana, poor; loss, destruction, death DaNau" dhanuƒ 〈2.1〉 n. dhanus (dhanuƒ) — bow; (as in:) dhanurdhara (dhanuƒ-dhara) — ‘who holds a bow’, bowman Dar dhara — ‘who holds’, a value Dar" dharaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. dhara DarMa( dharam 〈2.1〉 n. dhara DaMaR dharma (√dh[ñ]...Daar

DaaTau dh€tu (√[u]dh€[ñ]...Daar

DYaaNaMa( dhy€nam 〈1.1〉 n. dhy€na DYaaNaaTa( dhy€n€t 〈5.1〉 n. dhy€na DYaaNaeNa dhy€nena 〈3.1〉 n. dhy€na DYaaYaTa( dhy€yat (√dhyai...icNTaaYaaMa( + .[]at[]) — [while] contemplating DYaaYaTa" dhy€yataƒ 〈6.1〉 m. dhy€yat DYaaYaNTa" dhy€yantaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. dhy€yat Da]uv dhruva — fixed, firm, unchanging, constant; lasting, permanent; certain, sure Da]uv" dhruvaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. dhruva Da]uvMa( dhruvam 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. dhruva Da]uva dhruv€ 〈1.1〉 f. dhruv€ (dhruva + .€[p]) DvJa dhvaja — banner, flag; emblem, sign; (as in:) kapi-dhvaja — ‘one whose emblem is Hanum€n, the monkey (kapi)’ ßJa" dhvajaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. dhvaja Na na 〈avyaya〉 — not Na" naƒ 〈opt. for asm€n 2.3, asmabhyam 4.3 or asm€kam 6.3〉 asmadI Naku==l" nakulaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. nakula — ‘mungoose’ (the enemy of snakes), Nakula Na+a}aaa" nabhaƒ 〈2.1〉 n. nabhas (nabhaƒ) — mist, clouds, vapor; the sky, atmosphere; heaven NaMaSa( namas (namaƒ) 〈avyaya〉 (from √nam[a]...Pa[ûTve XaBde c=)— reverential salutation (by gesture or word), obeisance; (as in:) namas-k€ra — the exclamation ‘namaƒ’, salutation; namas te — obeisance to you NaMaSku==å namaskuru 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (namas.√[u]k[ñ] — to bow down) — you must bow down NaMaSk*==Tva namasktv€ (namas.√[u]k[ñ] — to bow down + + .[k]tv€) — [after] bowing down; is not a compound, because in that case ya[p] had to be applied NaMaSYaNTa" namasyantaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. namasyat (√namasya (namaƒ) — to bow down, offer obeisances + .[]at[]) — [while] bowing down NaMaSYaiNTa namasyanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√namasya (namas) — to bow down) — they bow down NaMaerNa( nameran 〈vidhi 1.3〉 (√nam[a]...Pa[ûTve XaBde c=) — they should bow down NaMa] namra (from √nam[a]...Pa[ûTve XaBde c=) — ‘bowing’, submissive, humble NaMa]Taa namrat€ (namra + .t€[p]) — being humble, humility NaYaNa nayana (from √n…[ñ]...Pa[aPa

Naraa" nidr€bhiƒ 〈3.3〉 f. nidr€ iNaDaNa nidhana (ni.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to hold down) — conclusion, end, destruction; loss, poverty; death iNaDaNaMa( nidhanam 〈1.1〉 n. nidhana iNaDaNaaiNa nidhan€ni 〈1.3〉 n. nidhana iNaDaaNaMa( nidh€nam 〈1.1〉 n. nidh€na — resting place iNaNdNTa" nindantaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. nindat (√nid[i]...ku==TSaaYaaMa( + .[]at[]) — [while] critizising iNaNda nind€ (√nid[i]...ku==TSaaYaaMa(=) — criticism, defamation iNabÖ" nibaddhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. nibaddha (ni.√bandh[a] — to bind; + .[k]ta) — bound iNabDNaiNTa nibadhnanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (ni.√bandh[a] — to bind) — they bind iNabDNaaiTa nibadhn€ti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (ni.√bandh[a] — to bind) — he binds iNabDYaTae nibadhyate 〈acyuta pass. 1.1〉 (ni.√bandh[a] — to bind) — he is bound iNabNDaaYa nibandh€ya 〈4.1〉 m. nibandha — bondage iNabaeDa nibodha 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (ni.√budh[ir] — to know, be awake) — you must know iNaiMata nimitta — mark; sign, omen; cause, motive, reason, (in phil.) instrumental cause iNaiMataaiNa nimitt€ni 〈2.3〉 n. nimitta iNaiMazNa( nimian 〈1.1〉 m. nimiat (ni.√mi[a] — to close the eyes; + .[]at[]) — [while] closing the eyes iNaYaTa niyata (ni.√yam[a] — to restrain; + .[k]ta) — ‘restrained’, regular iNaYaTaMa( niyatam 〈avyaya〉 — always, constantly, decidedly, inevitably, surely; 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. niyata iNaYaTaSYa niyatasya 〈6.1〉 n. niyata iNaYaTaa" niyat€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. niyata iNaYaMaMa( niyamam 〈2.1〉 m. niyama — rule of restraint, observance iNaYaMYa niyamya 〈avyaya〉 (ni.√yam[a] — to restrain; + .ya[p]) — [after] restraining iNaYaae+YaiTa niyokyati 〈kalki 1.1〉 (ni.√yuj[ir] — to engage, perform) — he will engage iNaYaaeJaYaiSa niyojayasi 〈acyuta caus. 2.1〉 (ni.√yuj[ir] — engage, perform) — you engage iNaYaaeiJaTa" niyojitaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. niyojita (ni.√yuj[ir] — to engage, perform; caus. + .[k]ta) — engaged iNariGNa" niragniƒ 〈1.1〉 m. niragni (nir.agni) — ‘who has no [sacred] fire’ iNarTa" nirataƒ 〈1.1〉 m. nirata — engaged iNarhªar" niraha‰k€raƒ 〈1.1〉 m. niraha‰k€ra (nir.aha‰k€ra) — without egotism iNaraXaq" nir€…ƒ 〈1.1〉 m. nir€i (nir€…ƒ) (nir.€.√€s[u] — to not desire) — no desire, hope, expectation; who has no expectation [email protected] 699 iNaraé[Ya" nir€rayaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. nir€raya (nir. + €raya) — who has no shelter iNaraharSYa nir€h€rasya 〈6.1〉 m. nir€h€ra (nir.€h€ra) — ‘without food’, abstention, fasting iNarq+ae nir…ke 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (nir.√…k[a] — to look at) — I look at iNaåÖMa( niruddham 〈1.1〉 n. niruddha (ni.√rudh[ir] — to enclose, oppose; + .[k]ta) — opposed, controlled iNaåDYa nirudhya 〈avyaya〉 (ni.√rudh[ir] — to enclose, oppose; + .ya[p]) — [after] enclosing iNaGauR. The other four kinds of liberation (s€lokya, s€r˜i, s€r™pya and s€m…pya) facilitate a positive and individual spiritual life in relationship with the Lord. iNavaR

Pai+a

ParSParMa( parasparam 〈avyaya〉 — each other ParSYa parasya 〈6.1〉 m. para Para par€ (para + .€[p]) Para" par€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. para Parai

PaYaRNTa paryanta — circumference, limit, border PaYaRNTaMa( paryantam 〈2.1〉 m. paryanta PaYaRviTaïTae paryavati˜hate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (pari.ava.√sth€ — to be steady) — he is steady PaYaaRáMa( pary€ptam 〈1.1〉 n. pary€pta (pari.√€p[†] — to obtain; + .[k]ta) — ‘obtained’, limited; sufficient PaYauRPaaSaTae paryup€sate 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (pari.upa.√€s[a] — to ‘sit near’, worship, perform) — they worship PaYauRizTaMa( paryuitam 〈1.1〉 n. paryuita (pari.√vas[a] 1P — to stay; + .[k]ta) — ‘stayed’, left over, esp. stayed over-night, stale PavRi

PaXYaiTa payati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√d[ir]...Pa[e+a

Paa" p€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. pa — drinking

Paak== p€ka (from √[u]pac[a]...Paake===) — cooking Paake== p€ke 〈7.1〉 m. p€ka PaaÄJaNYaMa( p€ñcajanyam 〈2.1〉 m. p€ñcajanya — ‘obtained from Pañcajana’, name of a conch PaaYa" p€trebhyaƒ 〈4.3〉 n. p€tra Paad p€da — foot; root (the foot of a tree); a quarter (as one leg of a quadruped being), verse quarter PaadMa( p€dam 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. p€da PaaNa p€na — drinking PaaPa p€pa — bad, evil, low, inauspicious; sin, crime; a wicked man 704 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

PaaPaMa( p€pam 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. p€pa PaaPaa" p€p€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. p€pa PaaPaaTa( p€p€t 〈5.1〉 n. p€pa PaaPaeNa p€pena 〈3.1〉 n. p€pa PaaPae>Ya" p€pebhyaƒ 〈5.3〉 m. p€pa PaaPaezu p€peu 〈7.3〉 m. p€pa PaaPaE" p€paiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. p€pa PaaPMaNa( p€pman (p€pm€) — sinful, evil PaaPMaa p€pm€ 〈1.1〉 m. p€pman PaaPMaaNaMa( p€pm€nam 〈2.1〉 m. p€pman PaaåZYaMa( p€ruyam 〈1.1〉 n. p€ruya (from parua — hard, rough) — harshness, roughness PaaQaR p€rtha — ‘son of Pth€ (Kunt…)’, name of Arjuna; 〈8.1〉 m. p€rtha PaaQaR" p€rthaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. p€rtha PaaQaRSYa p€rthasya 〈6.1〉 m. p€rtha PaaQaaRYa p€rth€ya 〈4.1〉 m. p€rtha Paal p€la — protector Paavk== p€vaka (from √p™...PavNae=) — ‘purifyer’ (said of fire and water), a name of Agni Paavk==" p€vakaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. p€vaka PaavNa p€vana (√p™...PavNae=) — purifying, purifyer; wind PaavNaaiNa p€van€ni 〈1.3〉 n. p€vana PaaXa p€a — a snare, trap, noose, bond, cord, chain iPa<@ piŠa — a ball of rice, offered in the r€ddha ceremony iPaTar" pitaraƒ 〈1.3〉 m. pit iPaTaa pit€ 〈1.1〉 m. pit iPaTaaMah pit€maha — grandfather, grand-uncle iPaTaaMah" pit€mahaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. pit€maha iPaTaaMaha" pit€mah€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. pit€maha iPaTaaMahaNa( pit€mah€n 〈2.3〉 m. pit€maha iPaTa* pit (pit€) — the father and his brothers (uncles); a forefather, ancestor iPaTa›

Paua" pukal€bhiƒ 〈3.3〉 f. pukal€ (pukala + .€[p]) — many, abundant; excellent, poweful; loud PauZ

PaUiTa p™ti 〈1.1〉 n. p™ti — putrid, stinking PaUr p™ra (from √pŽ...PaalNa–PaUr

Pa[k*==iTaMa( praktim 〈2.1〉 f. prakti Pa[k*==Tae" prakteƒ 〈6.1〉 f. prakti Pa[k*==TYaa prakty€ 〈3.1〉 f. prakti Pa[JaNa" prajanaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. prajana — procreating Pa[JahaiTa prajah€ti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (pra.√[o]h€[k] — to abandon completely) — he abandons Pa[Jaih prajahi 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (pra.√han[a] — to kill) — you must kill Pa[Jaa" praj€ƒ 〈1.3, 2.3〉 f. praj€ (pra.√jan[…] — to be born, bring forth) — offspring, progeny, mankind Pa[JaaNaaiTa praj€n€ti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (pra.√jñ€ — to understand) — he understands Pa[JaaNaaiMa praj€n€mi 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (pra.√jñ€ — to understand) — I understand Pa[j prajña — wise Pa[j" prajñaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. prajña Pa[jSYa prajñasya 〈6.1〉 m. prajña Pa[ja prajñ€ (prajña + .€[p]) — wisdom, intelligence; 〈1.1〉 f. prajñ€ Pa[jaMa( prajñ€m 〈2.1〉 f. prajñ€ Pa[

Pa[iTaiïTaa prati˜hit€ 〈1.1〉 f. prati˜hit€ (prati˜hita + .€[p]) Pa[Taqk==arMa( prat…k€ram 〈2.1〉 m. prat…k€ra (prati.√[u]k[ñ] — to counteract) — resistence Pa]TYa+a pratyaka (prati.aka) — ‘before the eyes’, visible; clear, manifest; direct perception, one kind of pram€Ša or proof Pa[TYaNaqke==zu pratyan…keu 〈7.3〉 n. pratyan…ka (prati._an…ka) — opposed army Pa[TYavaYa" pratyav€yaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. pratyav€ya (prati.ava.√i[Š] — to go down again) — diminution, reversal Pa[QaMa" prathamaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. prathama — the first Pa[iQaTa" prathitaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. prathita (√prath[a]...Pa[:YaaNae — to become famous; + .[k]ta) — celebrated Pa[d prada — giving Pa[d" pradaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. prada Pa[dDMaTau" pradadhmatuƒ 〈adhokaja 1.3〉 (pra.√dhm€ — to blow forcibly) — they two blew Pa[da" prad€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. prada Pa[daMa( prad€m 〈2.1〉 f. prad€ (prada + .€[p]) Pa[daYa prad€ya 〈avyaya〉 (pra.√[u]d€[ñ] — to give away, offer; + .ya[p]) — [after] offering Pa]idGDa pradigdha (pra.√dih[a] — to smear; + .[k]ta) — smeared Pa[idGDaaNa( pradigdh€n 〈2.3〉 m. pradigdha Pa[idíMa( pradi˜am 〈2.1〉 n. pradi˜a (pra.√di[a] — to prescribe, ordain; + .[k]ta) — ordained Pa[dqáMa( prad…ptam 〈2.1〉 n. prad…pta (pra.√d…p[…] — to shine, kindle; + .[k]ta) — kindled, blazing Pa[duZYaiNTa praduyanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (pra.√du[a] — to be polluted) — they are polluted Pa[iÜzNTa" pradviantaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. pradviat (pra.√dvi[a] — to hate; + .[]at[]) — [while] hating Pa]DaaNa pradh€na — the most important or essential part of anything; a chief thing or person (as in pradh€na-mantr… — prime- minister); primary matter Pa[PaÛTae prapadyate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (pra.√pad[a] — to surrender) — he surrenders Pa[PaÛNTae prapadyante 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (pra.√pad[a] — to surrender) — they surrender Pa[PaÛe prapadye 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (pra.√pad[a] — to surrender) — I surrender Pa[Pa‘aMa( prapannam 〈2.1〉 m. prapanna (pra.√pad[a] — to surrender; + .[k]ta) — surrendered Pa[PaXYa prapaya 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (pra.√d[ir] — to see clearly, understand) — you must understand Pa[PaXYaiÙ" prapayadbhiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. prapayat (pra.√d[ir] — to see clearly, understand; + .[]at[]) — [while] understanding Pa[PaXYaaiMa prapay€mi 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (pra.√d[ir] — to see clearly, understand) — I understand Pa[iPaTaaMah" prapit€mahaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. prapit€maha (pra-pit€maha) — ‘great-grandfather’, (in the contaxt:) the father of Brahm€ Pa[>av prabhava (from pra.√bh™ — to become manifest) — manifestation, source, origin Pa[>av" prabhavaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. prabhava Pa[>aviTa prabhavati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (pra.√bh™ — to become manifest) — he becomes manifest Pa[>aviNTa prabhavanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (pra.√bh™ — to become manifest) — they become manifest Pa[>avMa( prabhavam 〈2.1〉 m. prabhava Pa[>avaNa( prabhav€n 〈2.3〉 m. prabhava Pa[>aivZavE" prabhavaiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. prabhava Pa[>aa prabh€ 〈1.1〉 f. prabh€ (pra.√bh€ — to shine) — light, splendour, beautiful appearance Pa[>aav prabh€va — power, influence; 〈8.1〉 m. prabh€va Pa[>aav" prabh€vaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. prabh€va [email protected] 709

Pa[>aazeTa prabh€eta 〈vidhi 1.1〉 (pra.√bh€[a] — to speak, declare) — he should speak Pa[>au prabhu — master, lord Pa[>au" prabhuƒ 〈1.1〉 m. prabhu Pa[>aae prabho 〈8.1〉 m. prabhu Pa[Maa

Pa[vdTaaMa( pravadat€m 〈6.3〉 m. pravadat (pra.√vad[a] — to declare; + .[]at[]) — [while] declaring, debating Pa[vdiNTa pravadanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (pra.√vad[a] — to declare) — they declare Pa[vTaRTae pravartate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (pra.√vt[u] — to start to act, originate) — he begins Pa[vTaRNTae pravartante 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (pra.√vt[u] — to start to act, begin) — they begin Pa[viTaRTaMa( pravartitam 〈2.1〉 n. pravartita (pra.√vt[u] — to start to act; + .[k]ta) — started Pa[vala" prav€l€ƒ 〈1.3〉 f. prav€l€ — a young shout, sprout, new leaf or branch Pa[iv>a¢==Ma( pravibhaktam 〈2.1〉 n. pravibhakta (pra.vi.√bhaj[a] 10P — to divide; + .[k]ta) — divided Pa[iv>a¢==aiNa pravibhakt€ni 〈1.3〉 n. pravibhakta (pra.vi.√bhaj[a] 10P — to divide; + .[k]ta) — divided Pa[ivlqYaTae pravil…yate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (pra.vi.√l…[‰] — to dissolve) — he dissolves Pa[ivXaiNTa pravianti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (pra.√vi[a] — to enter) — they enter Pa[vqr prav…ra 〈8.1〉 m. prav…ra — hero Pa[v*ta pravtta (pra.√vt[u] — to start to act; + .[k]ta) — startet, engaged Pa[v*ta" pravttaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. pravtta Pa]v*ita pravtti (from √vt[u] 1A...vTaRNae=) — ‘moving onwards’, activity, tendency; manifestation Pa[v*ita" pravttiƒ 〈1.1〉 f. pravtti Pa[v*itaMa( pravttim 〈2.1〉 f. pravtti Pa[v*tae pravtte 〈7.1, sati-saptam…〉 m. pravtta Pa]v*Ö pravddha (pra.√vdh[u] — to grow up, raise; + .[k]ta) — grown, raised Pa[v*Ö" pravddhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. pravddha Pa[v*Öa" pravddh€ƒ 〈1.3〉 f. pravddh€ (pravddha + .€[p]) Pa[v*Öe pravddhe 〈7.1, sati-saptam…〉 n. pravddha Pa[veíuMa( prave˜um 〈avyaya〉 (pra.√vi[a] — to enter; + .tum[u]) — to enter Pa[VYaiQaTa pravyathita (pra.√vyath[a] — to be perturbed; + .[k]ta) — perturbed Pa[VYaiQaTaMa( pravyathitam 〈1.1〉 n. pravyathita Pa[VYaiQaTaa" pravyathit€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. pravyathita Pa[XaSTae praaste 〈7.1〉 n. praasta (pra.√aˆs[u] — to praise; + .[k]ta) — ‘praised’, auspicious Pa]XaaNTa pra€nta (pra.√am[u] — to be pacified; + .[k]ta) — pacified Pa[XaaNTaSYa pra€ntasya 〈6.1〉 m. pra€nta Pa]Sa¢== prasakta (pra.√sañj[a] — to stick completely; + .[k]ta) — completely attached Pa[Sa¢==a" prasakt€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. prasakta Pa[Sa¢==aNaaMa( prasakt€n€m 〈6.3〉 m. prasakta Pa[Sa®eNa prasa‰gena 〈3.1〉 m. prasa‰ga — complete attachment Pa[Sa‘a prasanna (pra.√sad[†] — to settle down; + .[k]ta) — settled; (applied to the mind:) calmed, satisfied Pa[Sa‘aeNa prasannena 〈3.1〉 m. prasanna Pa[Sa>aMa( prasabham 〈avyaya〉 — forcibly, violently, presumptuously Pa[SaivZYaßMa( prasaviyadhvam (Vedic form, from pra.√s™[‰] — to give birth) — you will multiply Pa[Saad pras€da (from pra.√sad[†] — to settle down) — purity; calmness; (applied to the mind:) satisfaction, mercy (other words for ‘mercy’: karuŠa, k€ruŠya, kp€, anukamp€); pras€da also refers to a favor or gift; esp. to the Lord’s special mercy seen in articles (like food and flowers), which were first offered to His Deity and later distributed Pa[Saad" pras€daƒ 〈1.1〉 m. pras€da [email protected] 711

Pa[SaadMa( pras€dam 〈2.1〉 m. pras€da Pa[SaadYae pras€daye 〈acyuta caus. 3.1〉 (pra.√sad[†] — to settle down, (applied to the mind:) to become satisfied) — I appease Pa[SaadaTa( pras€d€t 〈5.1〉 m. pras€da Pa[Saade pras€de 〈7.1, sati-saptam…〉 m. pras€da Pa[iSaDYaeTa( prasidhyet 〈vidhi 1.1〉 (pra.√sidh[u] 4P — to succeed) — he should succeed Pa[Saqd pras…da 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (pra.√sad[†] — to settle down, (applied to the mind:) to become satisfied) — you must be merciful! Pa[Sa*Taa prast€ (pra.√s — to extend; + .[k]ta + .€[p]) — extended Pa[Sa*Taa prast€ 〈1.1〉 f. prast€ Pa[Sa*Taa" prast€ƒ 〈1.3〉 f. prast€ Pa]hr

Pa[aPYa pr€pya 〈avyaya〉 (pra.√€p[†] — to obtain; + .ya[p]) — [after] obtaining Pa[aPYaTae pr€pyate 〈acyuta pass. 1.1〉 (pra.√€p[†] — to obtain) — he is obtained Pa[aPSYaiSa pr€psyasi 〈kalki 2.1〉 (pra.√€p[†] — to obtain) — you will obtain Pa[aPSYae pr€psye 〈kalki 3.1〉 (pra.√€p[†] — to obtain) — I will obtain Pa[ar>aTae pr€rabhate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (pra.€.√rabh[a] — to begin) — he begins Pa[aQaRYaNTae pr€rthayante 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (pra.√artha — to pray) — they pray Pa[ah pr€ha 〈acyuta opt. form with a past sense 1.1〉 (pra.√br™[ñ] — to declare) — he declared Pa[ahu" pr€huƒ 〈acyuta opt. form with a past sense 1.3〉 (pra.√br™[ñ] — to declare) — they declared iPa[Ya priya (√pr…[ñ]...TaPaRaUv babh™va 〈adhokaja 1.1〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa(=) — he was, existed, became bl bala — power, strength, might; military force, army blMa( balam 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. bala blvTa( balavat (bala + .vat[u]) — ‘having strength’; strong; 〈1.1〉 n. balavat blvTaaMa( balavat€m 〈6.3〉 m. balavat blvaNa( balav€n 〈1.1〉 m. balavat blaTa( bal€t 〈avyaya〉 — forcibly, against one’s will bleNa balena 〈3.1〉 n. bala bhv" bahavaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. bahu bihSa( bahis (bahiƒ) 〈avyaya〉 — outside; (as in:) bahir-a‰ga — ‘external limb’, unessential, as opp. to antar-a‰ga bhu bahu — many, much bhuDaa bahudh€ 〈avyaya〉 — in many ways, manyfold bhuNaa bahun€ 〈3.1〉 m. bahu bhul bahula — ‘containing many’; abundant, numerous bhulaMa( bahul€m 〈2.1〉 f. bahul€ (bahula + .€[p]) bhUNa( bah™n 〈2.3〉 m. bahu bhUNaaMa( bah™n€m 〈6.3〉 n. bahu bhUiNa bah™ni 〈1.3, 2.3〉 n. bahu baNDavaNa( b€ndhav€n 〈2.3〉 m. b€ndhava — relative bala" b€l€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. b€la (same as b€laka) — young, childish, not full-grown or developed; ignorant, foolish; a child, boy bahu b€hu — arm; (as in:) mah€-b€hu — ‘who has strong arms’ bahu" b€huƒ 〈1.1〉 m. b€hu bahuMa( b€hum 〈2.1〉 m. b€hu bahae b€ho 〈8.1〉 m. b€hu baù b€hya (from bahis) — external 714 SANSKRIT READER COURSE baùaNa( b€hy€n 〈2.3〉 m. b€hya ib>aiTaR bibharti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√[u]bh[ñ]...Daar’ in the English transcription); (also from √bh[a] or √bh[i]...v*ÖaE XaBde c=): bhat — great, large, mighty [email protected] 715 b]øaa¢== bhakta (√bhaj[a] 1U...SaevaYaaMa( + .[k]ta) — ‘devoted’, devotee >a¢==" bhaktaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. bhakta >a¢==a" bhakt€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. bhakta >a¢==aYa bhakt€ya 〈4.1〉 m. bhakta >ai¢== bhakti (from√bhaj[a] 1U...SaevaYaaMa(=) — devotion, attachment, love, homage, worship; (also from √bhaj[a] 1U...SaevaYaaMa(=): bhajana — worshiping >ai¢==" bhaktiƒ 〈1.1〉 m. f. bhakti >ai¢==Ma( bhaktim 〈2.1〉 f. bhakti >ai¢==MaaNa( bhaktim€n 〈1.1〉 m. bhaktimat (bhakti + .mat[u]) — ‘having devotion’ >a¢e==zu bhakteu 〈7.3〉 m. bhakta >aKTYaa bhakty€ 〈3.1〉 f. bhakti

>aGavTa( bhagavat (bhaga + .vat[u]) — ‘having bhaga (opulence, fortune)’; opulent, 14. bhagavat[u] m. (.vat[u]) fortunate, etc.; sometimes exalted personalities like N€rada and Vy€sa are >aGavaNa( >aGavNTaaE >aGavNTa" addressed as bhagav€n, but according to Par€ara Muni (ViŠu-Pur€Ša 6.5.47) the person bhagav€n must possess all opulence (bhaga) in full, >aGavNTaMa( >aGavNTaaE >aGavTa" namely aivarya (supremacy), v…rya (power), yaa (fame), r… (beauty), jñ€na (knowledge) and vair€gya (renunciation), which applies only to the >aGavTaa >aGavÙyaMa( >aGaviÙ" Supreme Lord >aGavNa( bhagavan 〈8.1〉 n. bhagavat >aGavTae >aGavÙyaMa( >aGavÙy" >aGavaNa( 〈 〉 bhagav€n 1.1 m. bhagavat >aGavTa" >aGavÙyaMa( >aGavÙy" >aJaTaaMa( bhajat€m 〈6.3〉 m. bhajat (√bhaj[a] 1U...SaevaYaaMa( + .[]at[]) — [while] worshiping >aGavTa" >aGavTaae" >aGavTaaMa( >aJaiTa √ SaevaYaaMa(= bhajati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 ( bhaj[a] 1U... ) — he serves, worships >aGaviTa >aGavTaae" >aGavTSau >aJaTae bhajate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√bhaj[a] 1U...SaevaYaaMa(=) — he serves, worships he===>aGavNa( he===>aGavNTaaE he===>aGavNTa" >aJaiNTa bhajanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√bhaj[a] 1U...SaevaYaaMa(=) — they serve, worship >aJaNTae bhajante 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√bhaj[a] 1U...SaevaYaaMa(=) — they serve, worship

>aJaSv bhajasva 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (√bhaj[a] 1U...SaevaYaaMa(=) — you must serve, worship >aJaaiMa bhaj€mi 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (bhaj[a] 1U...SaevaYaaMa(=) — I serve, worship >aYa bhaya (same as bh…, bh…ti, from [ñi]bh… — to fear) — fear >aYaªr bhaya‰kara — ‘creating fear’, dreadful >aYaMa( bhayam 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. bhaya >aYaaTa( bhay€t 〈5.1〉 n. bhaya >aYaaNak==aiNa bhay€nak€ni 〈2.3〉 n. bhay€naka — ‘creating fear’, dreadful >aYae bhaye 〈2.2〉 n. bhaya >aYaeNa bhayena 〈3.1〉 n. bhaya 716 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

>aTaaR bhart€ 〈1.1〉 m. bhart >aTaR* bhart (bhart€, .t[n]) — maintainer >av bhava 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa(=) — you must be, exist, become >av" bhavaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. bhava — existence >avTa( bhavat (bhavat[u]) — you (honorific); although listed as kŠan€ma, bhavat[u] is declined exactly like bhagavat[u]; there is also bhavat[] (√bh™...SataaYaaMa( + .[]at[] — being, existing), which is declined like gacchat[] >avTa" bhavataƒ 〈6.1〉 m. bhavat[u]; 〈acyuta 1.2〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa(=) — they [two] are

>aviTa bhavati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa(=) — he is Conjugation of verbs: 2. bh™ — to be, exist >avNTa" bhavantaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. bhavat[u] >aviTa >avTa" >aviNTa >avNTaMa( bhavantam 〈2.1〉 m. bhavat[u] >aviNTa bhavanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa(=) — they are >aviSa >avQa" >avQa >avaNa( bhav€n 〈1.1〉 m. bhavat[u] — you (honorific) >avaiMa >avav" >avaMa"

>avaiMa bhav€mi 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa(=) — I am

>aivTaa bhavit€ 〈b€lakalki 1.1〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa(=) — he will be >aivZYaTaaMa( bhaviyat€m 〈6.3〉 m. bhaviyat (√bh™...SataaYaaMa( + .[]at[] in future sense) — which will be; a future being or event >aivZYaiTa bhaviyati 〈kalki 1.1〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa(=) — he will be >aivZYaiNTa bhaviyanti 〈kalki 1.3〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa(=) — they will be >aivZYaaiaivZYaaMa" bhaviy€maƒ 〈kalki 3.3〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa(=) — we will be >aveTa( bhavet 〈vidhi 1.1〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa(=) — he would be >aSMaNa( bhasman (bhasma) — chewing, consuming, pulverizing; ashes >aSMaSaaTa( bhasmas€t 〈avyaya〉 (from bhasman) — into ashes >aa" bh€ƒ 〈1.1〉 f. bh€s >aak(== bh€k 〈1.1〉 m. bh€j >aaGa bh€ga — part, division >aaGaMa( bh€gam 〈avyaya〉 — as divided >aaJa( bh€j (bh€k) — devoted to >aarTa bh€rata — ‘descendant of Bharata’; 〈8.1〉 m. bh€rata >aav bh€va — existence; state of existence, nature, disposition; sentiment, heart, love >aav" bh€vaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. bh€va >aavNa bh€vana — creator; 〈8.1〉 m. bh€vana >aavNa" bh€vanaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. bh€vana >aavNaa bh€van€ 〈1.1〉 f. bh€van€ — conception, thought; concentration, meditation, absorption >aavMa( bh€vam 〈2.1〉 m. bh€va >aavYaTa( bh€vayat (√bh™...SataaYaaMa( + .[]at[]) — [while] fostering >aavYaTa bh€vayata 〈vidh€t€ caus. 2.3〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa(=) — you must cause to be; you must nourish, foster >aavYaTa" bh€vayataƒ 〈6.1〉 m. bh€vayat >aavYaNTa" bh€vayantaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. bh€vayat [email protected] 717

>aavYaNTau bh€vayantu 〈vidh€t€ caus. 1.3〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa(=) — they must foster >aava" bh€v€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. bh€va — state of being: nature, sentiment >aavaNa( bh€v€n 〈2.3〉 m. bh€va >aavaYa bh€v€ya 〈4.1〉 m. bh€va >aaivTa bh€vita (√bh™...SataaYaaMa( caus. + .[k]ta) — ‘caused to be’, manifested, made up, transformed >aaivTa" bh€vitaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. bh€vita >aaivTaa" bh€vit€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. bh€vita >aave bh€ve 〈7.1〉 m. bh€va >aaveNa bh€vena 〈3.1〉 m. bh€va >aavezu bh€veu 〈7.3〉 m. bh€va >aavE" bh€vaiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. bh€va >aazSae bh€ase 〈acyuta 2.1〉 (√bh€[a]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic=) — you speak >aaza bh€€ 〈1.1〉 f. bh€€ (√bh€[a]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic=) — speech, language, dialect; (fig.:) description, symptom, characteristic >aaSa( bh€s (bh€ƒ, from √bh€s[]...dqáaE=) — light, lustre, splendor, brightness, effulgence; an image, reflection, shadow; glory, splendor, majesty; (as in:) bh€skara — ‘making light’, the sun; bh€sas (bh€saƒ) — light, lustre; €bh€sa — splendor, light; color, appearance; semblance, phantom, mere appearance, reflection >aaSa" bh€saƒ 〈1.3, 6.1〉 f. bh€s >aaSaYaTae bh€sayate 〈acyuta caus. 1.1〉 (√bh€s[]...dqáaE=) — he causes to shine, he illuminates >aaSvTaa bh€svat€ 〈3.1〉 m. bh€svat (bh€s + .vat[u]) — ‘having light’, shining i>a+au bhiku — beggar, mendicant; religious man, esp. a sanny€s… i>a‘aa bhinn€ 〈1.1〉 f. bhinn€ (√bhid[ir]...ivdaraq bh… (from √[ñi]bh…...>aYae=) — fear >aq" bh…ƒ 〈1.1〉 m. bh… >aqTa bh…ta (√[ñi]bh…...>aYae + .[k]ta) — afraid, fearful >aqTa" bh…taƒ 〈1.1〉 m. bh…ta >aqTaMa( bh…tam 〈2.1〉 m. bh…ta >aqTaa" bh…t€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. bh…ta >aqTaaiNa bh…t€ni 〈1.3〉 n. bh…ta >aqMa bh…ma (from √[ñi]bh…...>aYae=) — fearful, awful, heroic; Bh…ma >aqzaYae=) — fearful, awful >aqZMa bh…ma (from √[ñi]bh…...>aYae=) — fearful, awful; Bh…ma >aqZMa" bh…maƒ 〈1.1〉 m. bh…ma >aqZMaMa( bh…mam 〈2.1〉 m. bh…ma >au¤a bhuktv€ 〈avyaya〉 (√bhuj[a]...PaalNa–A>YavharYaae" + .[k]tv€) — [after] enjoying >aux(==+v bhu‰kva 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (√bhuj[a]...PaalNa–A>YavharYaae"=) — you must enjoy >auJa" bhujaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. bhuj (bhuk) — enjoying >auJaeNa bhujena 〈3.1〉 n. bhuja — arm >auÅTae bhuñjate 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√bhuj[a]...PaalNa–A>YavharYaae"=) — they enjoy >auÅaNaMa( bhuñj€nam 〈2.1〉 m. bhuñj€na (√bhuj[a]...PaalNa–A>YavharYaae" + .[]€na) — [while] enjoying >auÅqYa bhuñj…ya 〈vidhi 3.1〉 (√bhuj[a]...PaalNa–A>YavharYaae"=) — I would enjoy 718 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

>au»e bhunkte 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√bhuj[a]...PaalNa–A>YavharYaae"=) — he enjoys >auvNaaTa( bhuvan€t 〈5.1〉 n. bhuvana — world >auiv bhuvi 〈7.1〉 f. bh™ — the earth >aU" bh™ƒ 〈bh™tea 2.1〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa(=; in combination with m€ the prefix a- of bh™tea (abh™ƒ) is not used, and bh™tea has an imperative meaning) — you must be >aUTa bh™ta 〈1.1〉 n. bh™ta (√bh™...SataaYaaMa( + .[k]ta) — ‘which has been’, past, a ghost; (or:) ‘which became, came into existence’, an element, body, being, creature >aUTa" bh™taƒ 〈1.1〉 m. bh™ta >aUTaMa( bh™tam 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1〉 n. bh™ta >aUTaaNaaMa( bh™t€n€m 〈6.3〉 m. n. bh™ta >aUTaaiNa bh™t€ni 〈1.3, 2.3〉 n. bh™ta >aUTaaMa( bh™t€m 〈2.1〉 f. bh™t€ (bh™ta + .€[p]) >aUiTa" bh™tiƒ 〈1.1〉 f. bh™ti — opulence >aUTaezu bh™teu 〈7.3〉 m. n. bh™ta >aUTva bh™tv€ 〈avyaya〉 (√bh™...SataaYaaMa( + .[k]tv€) — [after] being, becoming >aUiMa bh™mi — the earth >aUiMa" bh™miƒ 〈1.1〉 f. bh™mi >aUMaaE bh™mau 〈7.1〉 f. bh™mi >aUYa bh™ya (from √bh™...SataaYaaMa(=) — being, becoming >aUYa" bh™yaƒ 〈avyaya〉 — again >aUYaaYa bh™y€ya 〈4.1〉 n. bh™ya >a*Gau bhgu — Bhgu Muni >a*Gau" bhguƒ 〈1.1〉 m. bhgu >a*Ta( bht — who holds; 〈1.1〉 m. n. bht >a*Taa bht€ 〈3.1〉 m. bht >a*TaaMa( bht€m 〈6.3〉 m. bht >aed bheda (√bhid[ir]...ivdaraedTa" bhedataƒ (bhedatas) 〈avyaya〉 (bheda + .tas[i]) — according to the division of >aedMa( bhedam 〈2.1〉 m. bheda >aeYaR" bheryaƒ 〈1.3〉 f. bher… — kettledrum >aE+YaMa( bhaikyam 〈1.1〉 n. bhaikya (from bhik€ — begging) — living on alms, begging, mendicancy >aae¢==a bhokt€ 〈1.1〉 m. bhokt >aae¢==arMa( bhokt€ram 〈2.1〉 m. bhokt >aae¢u==Ma( bhoktum 〈avyaya〉 (√bhuj[a]...PaalNa–A>YavharYaae" + .tum[u]) — to enjoy >aae¢*== bhokt (bhokt€, .t[n]) — enjoyer; 〈1.1〉 n. bhokt >aae¢*==Tve bhokttve 〈7.1〉 n. bhokttva (bhokt + .tva) — being the enjoyer >aae+YaSae bhokyase 〈kalki 2.1〉 (√bhuj[a]...PaalNa–A>YavharYaae"=) — you will enjoy >aaeGa bhoga (√bhuj[a]...PaalNa–A>YavharYaae"=) — enjoyment, pleasure, delight, (esp.) eating; experiencing, undergoing (good and bad); profit, utility; wealth, luxury >aaeGaa" bhog€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. bhoga [email protected] 719

>aaeGaaNa( bhog€n 〈2.3〉 m. bhoga >aaeGaq bhog… 〈1.1〉 m. bhogin (bhog…) — enjoyer >aaeGaezu bhogeu 〈7.3〉 m. bhoga >aaeGaE" bhogaiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. bhoga >aaeJaNa bhojana (√bhuj[a]...PaalNa–A>YavharYaae"=) — feeding, eating; a meal, food >aaeJaNaMa( bhojanam 〈1.1〉 n. bhojana >aaeJaNaezu bhojaneu 〈7.3〉 n. bhojana >a]&Xa bhraˆa (√bhraˆ[u]...ADa" PaTaNae=) — failing, decline, ruine, loss >a]&XaaTa( bhraˆ€t 〈5.1〉 m. bhraˆa >a]MaiTa bhramati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√bhram[u]...clNae=) — he/it is reeling >a]í bhra˜a — fallen >a]í" bhra˜aƒ 〈1.1〉 m. bhra˜a >a]aTa* bhr€t (bhr€t€) — brother, cousin >a]aTa›Na( bhr€tŽn 〈2.3〉 m. bhr€t >a]aMaYaTa( bhr€mayat (√bhram[u]...clNae=; caus. + .[]at[]) — [while] causing to move, driving >a]aMaYaNa( bhr€mayan 〈1.1〉 m. bhr€mayat >a]uvae" bhruvoƒ 〈6.2〉 f. bhr™ >a]U bhr™ — eyebrow Ma&SYaNTae maˆsyante 〈kalki 1.3〉 (√man[a] 4A...baeDaNae=) — they will think Mak==r" makaraƒ 〈1.1〉 m. makara — the sea-monster Makara, often identified as a shark, dolphin or crocodile; the Capricorn of the zodiac and carrier of VaruŠa Mai

MaDYae madhye 〈7.1〉 m. madhya

MaNa" manaƒ 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. (or in compound for) manas 20. manas n. MaNav" manavaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. manu MaNa" MaNaSaq MaNaa&iSa

MaNave manave 〈4.1〉 m. manu MaNa" MaNaSaq MaNaa&iSa MaNaSa( manas (manaƒ, from √man[a] 4A...baeDaNae=) — (in its widest sense, manas is applied to MaNaSaa MaNaae>YaaMa( MaNaaei>a" all the mental powers:) intellect, understanding, perception, sense, conscience, will; (in philosophy:) the internal organ or antaƒ-karaŠa of perception and MaNaSae MaNaae>YaaMa( MaNaae>Ya" cognition, the faculty or instrument through which the thoughts or by which sense objects affect the €tm€ or soul; thought, imagination, invention, opinion, intention, inclination, affection, desire, mood, temper, spirit; (as in:) mano-gata MaNaSa" MaNaae>YaaMa( MaNaae>Ya" (manaƒ-gata) — ‘mind-gone’, existing in the mind; thought, opinion, idea, desire; mano-ratha (manaƒ-ratha) — ‘heart’s joy’, fancy, imagination MaNaSa" MaNaSaae" MaNaSaaMa( MaNaSa" manasaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. 〈5.1〉 n. manas MaNaiSa MaNaSaae" MaNa"Sau MaNaSaMa( manasam 〈2.1〉 m. manas he===MaNa" he===MaNaSaq he===MaNaa&iSa MaNaSaa manas€ 〈3.1〉 n. manas MaNaa" man€ƒ 〈1.1〉 m. manas

MaNaqizNa( man…in (man……, from √man[a] 4A...baeDaNae=) — ‘who is thoughtful’, a wise man MaNaqiza" manobhiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. manas MaNTaVYa" mantavyaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. mantavya (√man[a] 4A...baeDaNae + .tavya) — to be thought, considered MaN}a" mantraƒ 〈1.1〉 m. mantra (from √matr[i]...Gauá>aaz

MaMa mama 〈6.1〉 asmad 30. asmad (all genders) MaYa maya — full of, made of AhMa( AavaMa( vYaMa( MaYa" mayaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. maya MaaMa(üMaa AavaMa( ASMaaNa(üNa" MaYaMa( mayam 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. maya MaYaa Aava>YaaMa( ASMaai>a" MaYaa may€ 〈3.1〉 asmad MaùMa(üMae Aava>YaaMa( ASMa>YaMa(üNa" MaYaa" may€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. maya MaYaaTa( may€t 〈5.1〉 m. maya Mad( Aava>YaaMa( ASMad(

MaiYa mayi 〈7.1〉 asmad MaMaüMae AavYaae" ASMaak==Ma(üNa" MaYaq may… 〈1.1〉 f. may… (maya + .…[p]) MaiYa AavYaae" ASMaaSau MaYaE" mayaiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. maya Mar

MaåTa" marutaƒ 〈1.3, 2.3〉 m. marut MaåTaaMa( marut€m 〈6.3〉 m. marut MaTYaR martya — ‘having to die’, mortal; (as in:) martya-loka — ‘the world of mortals’, this earth MaTYaeRzu martyeu 〈7.3〉 m. martya MazR mara — patience, tolerance; (as in:) a-mara — impatience, intolerance Mal mala — dirt, impurity; (as in:) a-mala — clean, pure, shining MalaNa( mal€n 〈2.3〉 m. mala MaleNa malena 〈3.1〉 n. mala MahTa( mahat, mahat[u] (from √mah[i]...v*ÖaE or √mah[a]...PaUJaaYaaMa(=) (similar to maha, mahas, mahar) — great (in space, time, quantity or degree), i.e., large, big, huge, ample, extensive, long, abundant, numerous, considerable, important, high, eminent; distinguished; (noise:) loud; (with people:) many; (darkness:) thick; (as in:) mahat-tattva — ‘the great principle’, name of buddhi or intellect, self-consciousness; in compound mahat becomes mah€, (as in:) mah€tman (mah€-€tman) — ‘high-souled’, magnanimous, noble, wise, eminent; mah€-ratha — great chariot fighter; mahevara (mah€-_…vara) — ‘great lord’, name of ®iva; mahev€sa (mah€-_iv€sa) — great bowman; (derived:) mahatt€, mahattva, mahim€ — greatness; other words for ‘great’: pthu, vi€la, uru, vipula MahTa( mahat 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. mahat[u] MahTa" mahataƒ 〈5.1〉 n. mahat[u] MahTaa mahat€ 〈3.1〉 m. mahat[u] MahiTa mahati 〈7.1〉 m. mahat[u] MahTaqMa( mahat…m 〈2.1〉 f. mahat… (mahat[u] + .…[p]) Maha mah€ — in compound for mahat[u]; (as in:) mah€-bh€rata — the Mah€bh€rata MahaNa( mah€n 〈1.1〉 m. mahat[u] Maha>aarTae mah€bh€rate 〈7.1〉 n. mah€bh€rata (mah€-bh€rata) — ‘the greater Bh€rata’, Mah€bh€rata MaihMaaNaMa( mahim€nam 〈2.1〉 m. mahiman (mahim€) — greatness Mahq mah… — ‘the great one’, the earth; (as in:) mah…-pati — ‘earth-protector’, king; mah…-kit — ‘earth-ruler’, king MahqMa( mah…m 〈2.1〉 f. mah… Maa m€ 〈avyaya〉 — do not MaaTaa m€t€ 〈1.1〉 f. m€t (m€t€) — mother 722 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

MaaTaul m€tula — maternal uncle MaaTaula" m€tul€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. m€tula MaaTaulaNa( m€tul€n 〈2.3〉 m. m€tula Maa}aMa( m€tram 〈1.1〉 n. m€tra — just, only Maa}aa m€tr€ — quantitiy, size, measure of any kind; sense faculty; an element, matter, the material world; materials, goods MaaDav m€dhava — ‘husband of Lakm… (m€ — mother)’; (or:) ‘descendant of King Madhu’, name of ViŠu/KŠa; 〈8.1〉 m. m€dhava MaaDav" m€dhavaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. m€dhava MaaNav m€nava 〈1.1〉 m. m€nava — ‘descendent of Manu’, man MaaNav" m€navaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. m€nava MaaNava" m€nav€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. m€nava MaaNaSa m€nasa (from manas) — mental; in mind MaaNaSa" m€nasaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. m€nasa MaaNaSaMa( m€nasam 〈1.1〉 n. m€nasa MaaNaSaa" m€nas€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. m€nasa MaaiNaTvMa( m€nitvam 〈1.1〉 n. m€nitva (.tva) — pride MaaNauz m€nua — human, man MaaNauzMa( m€nuam 〈2.1〉 n. m€nua MaaNauzqMa( m€nu…m 〈2.1〉 f. m€nu… (m€nua + .…[p]) MaaNauze m€nue 〈7.1〉 m. m€nua MaaMa( m€m 〈2.1〉 asmad MaaMak== m€maka 〈kŠan€ma〉 — mine MaaMak==Ma( m€makam 〈2.1〉 n. m€maka MaaMak==a" m€mak€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. m€maka MaaiMak==aMa( m€mik€m 〈2.1〉 f. m€mik€ — mine

MaaYaYaa m€yay€ 〈3.1〉 f. m€y€ 7. r€dh€ f. MaaYaa m€y€ — art, wisdom, supernatural power; an illusory image; the Lord’s energy, both raDaa raDae raDaa" internal (spiritual, €tma-m€y€, yoga-m€y€) and external (material, mah€-m€y€, M€y€dev…, Durg€, prakti); (in phil.) the illusion of the creations of the material raDaaMa( raDae raDaa" energy (mah€-m€y€, prakti) raDaYaa raDaa>YaaMa( raDaai>a" MaaYaa m€y€ 〈1.1〉 f. m€y€ MaaYaaMa( m€y€m 〈2.1〉 f. m€y€ raDaaYaE raDaa>YaaMa( raDaa>Ya"

MaaåTa" m€rutaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. m€ruta — ‘relating to the Maruts’, wind raDaaYaa" raDaa>YaaMa( raDaa>Ya" MaaGaRXaqzR" m€rga…raƒ 〈1.1〉 m. m€rga…ra — the month M€rga…ra (Agra-h€yana, Keava) raDaaYaa" raDaYaae" raDaaNaaMa( in which the full moon enters the constellation mga-iras (‘dear-head’), the fifth lunar mansion raDaaYaaMa( raDaYaae" raDaaSau MaadRvMa( m€rdavam 〈1.1〉 n. m€rdava (from mdu — soft) — softness, soft-heartedness, kindness he raDae he raDae he raDaa"

Maala m€l€ — garland, necklace, rosary; a row, line, series MaaLYa m€lya — relating to a garland, a garland

MaaSa m€sa — month MaaSaa" m€s€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. m€sa MaaSaaNaaMa( m€s€n€m 〈6.3〉 m. m€sa [email protected] 723

MaahaTMYaMa( m€h€tmyam 〈1.1〉 n. m€h€tmya — greatness iMaTa mita — measure; (as in:) a-mita — ‘unmeasured’, boundless iMa}a mitra — friend, companion; a friend connected by blood-relationship; an ally (opp. to ari or enemy) iMa}ae mitre 〈7.1〉 m. mitra iMaQYaa mithy€ 〈avyaya〉 — conflictingly, contrarily, improperly; falsely, untruly, not real iMaé[ mira — mixed, combined, accompanied by; adulterated; manifold, diverse iMaé[Ma( miram 〈1.1〉 n. mira Mau¢== mukta (√muc[†]...Maae+aa" mumukubhiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. mumuku (√muc[†]...Maae+a

MaUTaeR m™rte 〈8.1〉 m. m™rti MaUiDNaR m™rdhni 〈7.1〉 m. m™rdhan (m™rdh€) — head MaUl m™la — root (of any plant or tree); the foot or lowest part or bottom of anything; basis, foundation, cause, origin, beginning; (derived:) m™lya — (original) value, price; wages, salery MaUlMa( m™lam 〈2.1〉 m. m™la MaUlaiNa m™l€ni 〈1.3〉 n. m™la Ma*Gaa

MaaeihNaq mohin… (mohin — who/which bewilders; + .…[p]) — bewildering, a fascinating woman MaaeihNaqMa( mohin…m 〈2.1〉 f. mohin… MaaeheNa mohena 〈3.1〉 m. moha MaaehaE mohau 〈1.2〉 m. moha MaaENa mauna (muneƒ bh€vaƒ iti maunam) — ‘the disposition of a muni’, gravity, thoughtful contemplation, restraint of tongue; observing silence; Yoga-s™tra-bh€ya (2.33) distinguishes two kinds of mauna, namely k€˜ha-mauna (‘like wood’), in which the yog… does not disclose his mind by even signs or writing, and €k€ra-mauna (‘with gesture’), avoiding only oral speech MaaENaMa( maunam 〈1.1〉 n. mauna MaaENaq maun… 〈1.1〉 m. maunin (maun…) — who is silent iMa]YaTae mriyate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√m[‰]...Pa[a

YaTaNTa" yatantaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. yatat YaTaiNTa yatanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√yat[…]...Pa[YaTNae=) — they endeavor YaTaMaaNa" yatam€naƒ 〈1.1〉 m. yatam€na (√yat[…]...Pa[YaTNae + .[]€na) — [while] endeavoring YaTaYa" yatayaƒ those who endeavor 〈1.3〉 m. yati (yat[…]...Pa[YaTNae — to endeavor) — ‘who endeavors’, an ascetic, devotee YaiTa yati (√yat[…]...Pa[YaTNae=) — ‘one who endeavors’, an ascetic, sanny€s… YaiTa" yatiƒ 〈1.1〉 m. yati YaTaqNaaMa( yat…n€m 〈6.3〉 m. yati YaTNa yatna (√yat[…]...Pa[YaTNae=) — endeavor, performance Ya}a yatra 〈avyaya〉 (yad + .tra) — ‘in whom/which’, where YaQaa yath€ 〈avyaya〉 (yad + .th€) — ‘in which manner’ YaQaavTa( yath€vat 〈avyaya〉 — as it is

Yad( yad 〈kŠan€ma〉 — (relative) who, which; 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. yad 23. yad m. Yada yad€ 〈avyaya〉 (yad + .d€) — ‘at what time’, when Ya" YaaE Yae

Yaid yadi 〈avyaya〉 — if YaMa( YaaE YaaNa( Yad*C^Yaa yadcchay€ 〈3.1〉 f. yad-cch€ YaeNa Yaa>YaaMa( YaE" Yad*C^a yad-cch€ f. — ‘whatever is the gain’, accident, chance; on its own accord, by good luck YaSMaE Yaa>YaaMa( Yae>Ya" YaÛiPa yadyapi 〈avyaya〉 — even if , although YaÜTa( yadvat 〈avyaya〉 — as YaSMaaTa( Yaa>YaaMa( Yae>Ya"

YaN}a yantra (√yam[a] 1P...oParMae=) — an instrument, machine; amulet (often mentioned in YaSYa YaYaae" YaezaMa( connection with mantra and tantra (ritual; magic)) YaiSMaNa( YaYaae" Yaezu YaMa( yam 〈2.1〉 m. yad

YaMa yama (from √yam[a] 1P...oParMae=) — restraint; any rule; a primary moral rule for self- control (opp. to niyama, a secondary observance); Yamar€ja YaMa" yamaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. yama

YaYaa yay€ 〈3.1〉 f. yad YaXa" yaaƒ 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. yaas (yaaƒ) — fame YaíVYaMa( ya˜avyam 〈1.1〉 n. ya˜avya (√yaj[a]...devPaUJaa–Sa®iTak==r

Yaad*k(== y€dk (y€d) 〈avyaya〉 — of what kind YaaNa( y€n 〈2.3〉 m. yad YaaiNTa y€nti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√y€...Pa[aáaE=) — they attain Yaai>a" y€bhiƒ 〈3.3〉 f. yad YaaMa( y€m 〈2.1〉 f. yad YaaMaMa( y€mam 〈1.1〉 n. y€ma — a period (of three hours) YaavTa( y€vat 〈avyaya〉 — as great, as long, as large, as much, as many, as often, as frequent, as far, as old, etc.; the correlative t€vat is often implied YaavaNa( y€v€n 〈1.1〉 m. y€vat YaaSYaiSa y€syasi 〈kalki 2.1〉 (√y€...Pa[aáaE=) — you will attain Yau¢== yukta (from any yuj-dh€tu + .[k]ta, see under yoga) — absorbed; restrained; united, engaged, endowed with; fitted, suitable, skillful, experienced, moderate; ; a yog… Yau¢==" yuktaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. yukta Yau¢==TaMa yuktatama (yukta + .tama) — best of yog…s Yau¢==TaMa" yuktatamaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. yuktatama Yau¢==TaMaa" yuktatam€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. yuktatama Yau¢==SYa yuktasya 〈6.1〉 m. yukta Yau¢==a" yukt€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. yukta Yau¢e== yukte 〈7.1〉 m. yukta Yau¢e==Na yuktena 〈3.1〉 n. yukta Yau¢E==" yuktaiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. yukta Yau¤a yuktv€ 〈avyaya〉 (√yuj[ir]...YaaeGae + .[k]tv€) — [after] joining, engaging YauGa yuga — a yoke, team, couple (yugala); a period of time, an age of the world YauGaPad( yugapad 〈avyaya〉 — ‘being in one yuga or yoke’, together YauGae yuge 〈7.1〉 n. yuga YauJYaTae yujyate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√yuj[ir]...YaaeGae=) — he is engaged YauJYaSv yujyasva 〈vidh€t€ pass. 2.1〉 (√yuj[ir]...YaaeGae=) — you must be engaged YauÅTa( yuñjat (√yuj[ir]...YaaeGae + .[]at[]) — [while] engaging YauÅTa" yuñjataƒ 〈6.1〉 m. yuñjat YauÅNa( yuñjan 〈1.1〉 m. yuñjat YauÅqTa yuñj…ta 〈vidhi 1.1〉 (√yuj[ir]...YaaeGae=) — he should engage Yau“YaaTa( yuñjy€t 〈vidhi 1.1〉 (√yuj[ir]...YaaeGae=) — he should engage YauÖ yuddha — fight, battle; other words for ‘fight’: yudh, sa‰khya, kalaha, kali, sa‰gr€ma YauÖMa( yuddham 〈2.1〉 n. yuddha YauÖaTa( yuddh€t 〈5.1〉 n. yuddha YauÖaYa yuddh€ya 〈4.1〉 n. yuddha YauÖe yuddhe 〈7.1〉 n. yuddha YauDaaMaNYau" yudh€manyuƒ 〈1.1〉 m. yudh€manyu — ‘fighting with spirit’, Yudh€manyu YauiDa yudhi 〈7.1〉 f. yudh — battle YauiDaiïr" yudhi˜hiraƒ 〈1.1〉 m. yudhi˜hira (yudhi-sthira) — ‘firm in battle’, Yudhi˜hira 728 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

YauDYa yudhya 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (√yudh[a]...SaMPa[hare=) — you must fight YauDYaSv yudhyasva 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (√yudh[a]...SaMPa[hare=) — you must fight YauYauTSav" yuyutsavaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. yuyutsu YauYauTSau yuyutsu (√yudh[a]...SaMPa[hare=) — who desires to fight YauYauTSauMa( yuyutsum 〈2.1〉 m. yuyutsu YauYauDaaNa" yuyudh€naƒ 〈1.1〉 m. yuyudh€na — ‘eager to fight’, Yuyudh€na YauZMad( yumad 〈kŠan€ma〉 — (middle person) you Yae ye 〈1.3〉 m. yad YaeNa yena 〈3.1〉 m. n. yad YaezaMa( ye€m 〈6.3〉 m. yad Yaae¢==VYa" yoktavyaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. yoktavya (√yuj[ir]...YaaeGae + .tavya) — to be practiced YaaeGa yoga (can be derived from all three yuj dh€tus:) — (1) √yuj[a]...SaMaaDaaE — to meditate >>> yoga — meditation; (2) √yuj[a]...Sa&YaMaNae — to restrain >>> yoga — restraint; (3) √yuj[ir]...YaaeGae — to join, engage, gain >>> yoga — union; engagement; gain (as in yoga-kema — gain and safety); the word yoga is also used in the sense of mysticism (as in yoga-m€y€, yoga-nidr€, yoga-siddhi, yogevara); nowadays mainly associated with ha˜ha-yoga (‘Yoga’) YaaeGa" yogaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. yoga YaaeGaTa" yogataƒ (yogatas, yoga + .tas[i]) — because of yoga YaaeGaMa( yogam 〈2.1〉 m. yoga YaaeGaSYa yogasya 〈6.1〉 m. yoga YaaeGaaTa( yog€t 〈5.1〉 m. yoga YaaeGaaYa yog€ya 〈4.1〉 m. yoga

YaaeiGaNa( yogin (yog…) — a yog…, transcendentalist, mystic; 〈8.1〉 m. yogin 17. yogin m. YaaeiGaNa" yoginaƒ 〈1.3, 6.1〉 m. yogin YaaeGaq YaaeiGaNaaE YaaeiGaNa"

YaaeiGaNaMa( yoginam 〈2.1〉 m. yogin YaaeiGaNaMa( YaaeiGaNaaE YaaeiGaNa" YaaeiGaNaaMa( yogin€m 〈6.3〉 m. yogin YaaeiGaNaa YaaeiGa>YaaMa( YaaeiGai>a" YaaeGaq yog… 〈1.1〉 m. yogin YaaeiGaNae YaaeiGa>YaaMa( YaaeiGa>Ya" YaaeGae yoge 〈7.1〉 m. yoga YaaeGaeNa yogena 〈3.1〉 m. yoga YaaeiGaNa" YaaeiGa>YaaMa( YaaeiGa>Ya"

YaaeGaE" yogaiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. yoga YaaeiGaNa" YaaeiGaNaae" YaaeiGaNaaMa( YaaeGaaE yogau 〈1.2〉 m. yoga YaaeiGaiNa YaaeiGaNaae" YaaeiGazu YaaeTSYaMaaNaaNa( yotsyam€n€n 〈2.3〉 m. yotsyam€na (√yudh[a]...SaMPa[hare + .[]€na in future sense) — ‘who will be fighting’, a fighter he===YaaeiGaNa( he===YaaeiGaNaaE he===YaaeiGaNa"

YaaeTSYae yotsye 〈kalki 3.1〉 (√yudh[a]...SaMPa[hare=) — I will fight

YaaeÖVYaMa( yoddhavyam 〈1.1〉 n. yoddhavya (√yudh[a]...SaMPa[hare + .tavya) — to be fought with YaaeDaa" yodh€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. yodha — fighter, warrior YaaeNaYa" yonayaƒ 〈1.3〉 f. yoni YaaeiNa yoni — birth, origin, source; womb; species YaaeiNa" yoniƒ 〈1.1〉 f. yoni YaaeiNaMa( yonim 〈2.1〉 f. yoni [email protected] 729

YaaeiNazu yoniu 〈7.3〉 f. yoni YaaeNaqiNa yon…ni 〈1.3〉 n. yoni YaaEvNaMa( yauvanam 〈1.1〉 n. yauvana (from yuvan (yuv€) — young, a youth) — youth r+aSa( rakas (rakaƒ, √rak[a]...PaalNae=) — protecting; a semi-divine being, a Rakasa, demon r+aSaaMa( rakas€m 〈6.3〉 m. rakas r+aa&iSa rak€ˆsi 〈1.3, 2.3〉 n. rakas r+Ya rakya — protection rJa" rajaƒ 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. (or in compound for:) rajas rJaSa( rajas (rajaƒ, from √rañj[a]...raGae=) — ‘dust’, passion, emotion; (as in:) rajo-guŠa — mode of passion rJaSa" rajasaƒ 〈5.1, 6.1〉 n. rajas rJaSaMa( rajasam 〈2.1〉 m. rajas rJaiSa rajasi 〈7.1, sati-saptam…〉 n. rajas ra rabha 〈8.1〉 m. abha — ‘bull’, best; (as in:) bharatarabha (bharata-abha) — best of the Bharatas, name of Arjuna lBDa labdha (√[u]labh[a]...Pa[aáaE + .[k]ta) — obtained lBDaMa( labdham 〈1.1〉 n. labdha lBDaa labdh€ 〈1.1〉 f. labdh€ (labdha + .€[p]) lBßa labdhv€ 〈avyaya〉 (√[u]labh[a]...Pa[aáaE + .[k]tv€) — [after] obtaining l>aTae labhate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√[u]labh[a]...Pa[aáaE=) — he obtains l>aNTae labhante 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√[u]labh[a]...Pa[aáaE=) — they obtain l>aSv labhasva 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (√[u]labh[a]...Pa[aáaE=) — you must obtain l>ae labhe 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (√[u]labh[a]...Pa[aáaE=) — I obtain l>aeTa( labhet 〈vidhi 1.1〉 (√[u]labh[a]...Pa[aáaE=) — he should obtain l>Ya" labhyaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. labhya (√[u]labh[a]...Pa[aáaE + .ya) — to be obtained lva l€bha (from √[u]labh[a]...Pa[aáaE=) — gain la>aMa( l€bham 〈2.1〉 m. l€bha la>aaE l€bhau 〈2.2〉 m. l€bha il®E" li‰gaiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. li‰ga — a mark, sign, symptom, characteristic (same as laka, lakaŠa); the sign of gender, (esp.) the male organ (as in iva-li‰ga); (in grammar:) gender iliPa lipi (from √lip[a]...oPadehe=) — smearing, anointing, painting, writing, alphabet, manuscript ilPYaTae lipyate 〈acyuta pass. 1.1〉 (√lip[a]...oPadehe=) — he/it is smeared ilMPaiNTa limpanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√lip[a]...oPadehe=) — they smear luPTa lupta (√lup[†]...^edNae + .[k]ta) — cut, broken, destroyed, dropped luBDa" lubdhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. lubdha — greedy leilùSae lelihyase 〈acyuta 2.1, a ‘intensive’ form〉 (√lih[a]...AaSvadNae=) — you are licking laek== loka — location, place, world; people laek==" lokaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. loka laek==Ma( lokam 〈2.1〉 m. loka laek==SYa lokasya 〈6.1〉 m. loka laek==a" lok€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. loka laek==aTa( lok€t 〈5.1〉 m. loka laek==aNa( lok€n 〈2.3〉 m. loka laeke== loke 〈7.1〉 m. loka laeke==zu lokeu 〈7.3〉 m. loka lae>a lobha (√lubh[a]...GaaÖyeR=) — greed lae>a" lobhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. lobha lae>aeNa lobhena 〈3.1〉 m. lobha laeluPTv loluptva (lolupa — greed; + .tva >>> lolupatva; the dropping of a is €ra-prayoga ) — greediness 732 SANSKRIT READER COURSE laeluPTvMa( loluptvam 〈1.1〉 n. loluptva laeí\ lo˜ra (same as lo˜a in 14.24) — a lump of earth or clay v" vaƒ 〈opt. for yum€n 2.3, yumabhyam 4.3 or yum€kam 6.3〉 yumad v¢u==Ma( vaktum 〈avyaya〉 (√vac[a]...Pair>aazaazaazaazYaaMa( vaiG>a" vac( v€c (from √vad[a]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic=) — speech, words, sentence; declaration, statement, command, precept, aphorism vace vaG>YaaMa( vaG>Ya" vacMa( v€cam 〈2.1〉 f. v€c vac" vaG>YaaMa( vaG>Ya" vaCYa v€cya (√vad[a]...VYa¢==aYaa& vaic + .ya) — to be spoken vac" vacae" vacaMa( vaCYaMa( v€cyam 〈1.1〉 n. v€cya vaic vacae" va+au vaiYaaMa( ivÜiÙ" ivDa" vidhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. vidha ivduze ivÜd(>YaaMa( ivÜd(>Ya" ivDaMa( vidham 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. vidha ivDaa vidh€ 〈1.1〉 f. vidh€ (vidha + .€[p]) ivduz" ivÜd(>YaaMa( ivÜd(>Ya" ivDaa" vidh€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. vidha ivduz" ivduzae" ivduzaMa( ivDaaNa( vidh€n 〈2.3〉 m. vidha ivduiz ivduzae" ivÜTSau ivDaaNa vidh€na — order he===ivÜNa( he===ivÜa&SaaE he===ivÜa&Sa" ivDaaiNa vidh€ni 〈2.3〉 n. vidha iviDa vidhi — a rule, formula, precept, law, direction; any prescribed act; use, application; method, way of acting, mode of life, conduct; any act, performance; the creator, name of Brahm€; (as in:) vidhi-h…na — destitute of rule, irregular iviDaMa( vidhim 〈2.1〉 m. vidhi ivDaqYaTae vidh…yate 〈acyuta karma-kartari 1.1〉 (vi.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to hold, make) — he is held ivDaeYa vidheya (vi.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to hold, make; + .ya) — to be held, controlled ivNa¿yiSa vina‰kyasi 〈kalki 2.1〉 (vi.√na[a] — to disappear, perish) — you will perish 736 SANSKRIT READER COURSE ivNaÛ vinadya 〈avyaya〉 (vi.√nad[a] — to sound loud, roar; + .ya[p]) — [after] sounding ivNaYa vinaya (vi.√n…[ñ] — to lead, train) — ‘leading’, training, (esp.) moral training; discipline, conduct, modesty; (similarly:) vin…ta — trained, well-behaved, humble ivNaXYaiTa vinayati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (vi.√na[a] — to perish) — he perishes ivNaXYaTa( vinayat (vi.√na[a] — to perish + .[]at[]) — [while] perishing ivNaXYaTSau vinayatsu 〈7.3〉 m. vinayat ivNaXYaNTaMa( vinayantam 〈2.1〉 m. vinayat ivNaa vin€ 〈avyaya〉 — without ivNaaXa vin€a (from vi.√na[a] — to disappear, perish) — destruction ivNaaXa" vin€aƒ 〈1.1〉 m. vin€a ivNaaXaMa( vin€am 〈2.1〉 m. vin€a ivNaaXaaYa vin€€ya 〈4.1〉 m. vin€a ivNaaiXa vin€i 〈2.1〉 n. vin€in ivNaaiXaNa( vin€in (vin€…) — ‘which is destructible’ ivNaaiXaNaMa( vin€inam 〈2.1〉 m. vin€in iviNaGa]h" vinigrahaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. vinigraha (same as nigraha) — control iviNaYaTaMa( viniyatam 〈1.1〉 n. viniyata (vi.ni.√yam[a] — to restrain; + .[k]ta) — restrained iviNaYaMYa viniyamya 〈avyaya〉 (vi.ni.√yam[a] — to restrain; + .ya[p]) — [after] restraining iviNaMauR¢== vinirmukta (vi.nir.√muc[†] — to release; + .[k]ta) — released, liberated iviNaMauR¢==a" vinirmukt€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. vinirmukta iviNavTaRNTae vinivartante 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (vi.ni.√vt[u] — to stop to act; to return) — they stop iviNaiêTaE" vinicitaiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. vinicita (vi.nir.√ci[ñ] — to ascertain; + .[k]ta) — ascertained ivNdiTa vindati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√vid[†]...la>ae=) — he obtains ivNdTae vindate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√vid[†]...la>ae=) — he obtains ivNdaiMa vind€mi 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (√vid[†]...la>ae=) — I obtain ivPairvTaRTae viparivartate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (vi.pari.√vt[u] — to revolve) — he revolves ivParqTa vipar…ta (vi.pari.√i[Š] — to go round, turn; + .[k]ta) — turned round, reversed, wrong, inauspicious; the reverse, opposite ivParqTaMa( vipar…tam 〈2.1〉 n. vipar…ta ivParqTaaNa( vipar…t€n 〈2.3〉 m. vipar…ta ivParqTaaiNa vipar…t€ni 〈2.3〉 n. vipar…ta ivPaiêTa( vipacit (same as vipa, vipra) — inspired, wise, learned; a wise man ivPaiêTa" vipacitaƒ 〈1.3, 6.1〉 m. vipacit ivPa[iTaPa‘aa vipratipann€ 〈1.1〉 f. vipratipann€ (vi.prati.√pad[a] — to go in opposit directions, be perplexed; + .[k]ta + .€[p]) — perplexed iv>a¢== vibhakta (bhaj[a] 10P...ivé[aa¢==Ma( vibhaktam 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1〉 n. vibhakta iv>a¢e==zu vibhakteu 〈7.3〉 m. vibhakta iv>aaGaYaae" vibh€gayoƒ 〈6.2〉 m. vibh€ga — division iv>aaGaXa" vibh€gaaƒ (vibh€gaas) 〈avyaya〉 — according to the division of [email protected] 737 iv>aavSaaE vibh€vasau 〈7.1〉 m. vibh€vasu — fire iv>au vibhu — ‘all-pervading’, ‘omnipresent’, the Supreme Lord iv>au" vibhuƒ 〈1.1〉 m. vibhu iv>auMa( vibhum 〈2.1〉 m. vibhu iv>aUTaYa" vibh™tayaƒ 〈1.3〉 f. vibh™ti — opulence, might iv>aUiTai>a" vibh™tibhiƒ 〈3.3〉 f. vibh™ti iv>aUiTaMa( vibh™tim 〈2.1〉 f. vibh™ti iv>aUiTaMaTa( vibh™timat 〈1.1〉 n. vibh™timat (vibh™ti + .mat[u]) — ‘having vibh™ti (opulence)’ iv>aUTaqNaaMa( vibh™t…n€m 〈6.3〉 f. vibh™ti iv>aUTae" vibh™teƒ 〈6.1〉 f. vibh™ti iv>a]Ma vibhrama (from vi.√bhram[u] — to move, roam) — moving; confusion iv>a]Ma" vibhramaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. vibhrama iv>a]í vibhra˜a (vi.√bhraˆ[u] — to fall down; + .[k]ta) — fallen down; separated from; ruined, lost iv>a]í" vibhra˜aƒ 〈1.1〉 m. vibhra˜a iv>a]aNTaa" vibhr€nt€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. vibhr€nta (from vi.√bhram[u] — to move, roam) — moved, bewildered ivMaTSar" vimatsaraƒ 〈1.1〉 m. vimatsara — free fom envy, unenvious ivMau¢== vimukta (vi.√muc[†] — to release; + .[k]ta) — liberated ivMau¢==" vimuktaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. vimukta ivMau¢==a" vimukt€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. vimukta ivMau¢==aNaaMa( vimukt€n€m 〈6.3〉 m. vimukta ivMau¢E==" vimuktaiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. vimukta ivMauCYa vimucya 〈avyaya〉 (vi.√muc[†] — to release; + .ya[p]) — [after] releasing ivMauÄiTa vimuñcati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (vi.√muc[†] — to release) — he releases ivMauùiTa vimuhyati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (vi.√muh[a] — to be bewildered) — he is bewildered ivMaU! vim™ha (vi.√muh[a] — to be bewildered; + .[k]ta) — bewildered ivMaU!" vim™haƒ 〈1.1〉 m. vim™ha ivMaU!a" vim™h€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. vim™ha ivMaU!aNa( vim™h€n 〈2.3〉 m. vim™ha ivMa*XYa vimya 〈avyaya〉 (vi.√m[a] — to consider; + .ya[p]) — [after] considering ivMaae+aYa vi˜abhya 〈avyaya〉 (vi.√stambh[u] — to support, pervade; + .ya[p]) — [after] pervading iviïTaMa( vi˜hitam 〈1.1〉 n. vi˜hita (vi.√sth€ — to be situated; + .[k]ta) — situated ivZaYa–clNaYaae"=) — force, impulse, urge, agitation, impetus, current, vehemence, speed; (similarly:) udvega — trembling; agitation, anxiety veGaMa( vegam 〈2.1〉 m. vega veGaa" veg€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. vega vetaa vett€ 〈1.1〉 m. vett (vett€, .t[n]) — a knower veita vetti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√vid[a] 2P...jaNae=) — he knows veTQa vettha 〈acyuta opt. for vetsi 2.1〉 (√vid[a] 2P...jaNae=) — you know ved veda (from √vid[a] 2P...jaNae=) — knowledge; the three Vedas, namely ¬g-, Yajur-, S€ma-Veda (and the fourth Atharva- Veda); 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√vid[a] 2P...jaNae=) — he knows; (or:) 〈acyuta opt. for vedmi 3.1〉 (√vid[a] 2P...jaNae=) — I know ved" vedaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. veda veda" ved€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. veda vedaNaaMa( ved€n€m 〈6.3〉 m. veda vedaNTa ved€nta (veda-anta) — ‘end or conclusion of the Veda’, Ved€nta philosophy, Ved€nta-s™tra veidTaVYaMa( veditavyam 〈1.1〉 n. veditavya (√vid[a] 2P...jaNae + .tavya) — to be known veidTauMa( veditum 〈avyaya〉 (√vid[a] 2P...jaNae + .tum[u]) — to know vede vede 〈7.1〉 m. veda vedezu vedeu 〈7.3〉 m. veda vedE" vedaiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. veda veÛ vedya (√vid[a] 2P...jaNae + .ya) — to be known veÛ" vedyaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. vedya veÛMa( vedyam 〈1.1〉 n. vedya vePaQau" vepathuƒ 〈1.1〉 m. vepathu — trembling vePaMaaNa" vepam€naƒ 〈1.1〉 m. vepam€na (√[˜u]vep[]...clNae + .[]€na) — [while] trembling vENaTaeYa" vainateyaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. vainateya — ‘son of Vinat€’, Garua, the carrier of Lord ViŠu vEYaaiSaKYaaMa( vaiy€siky€m 〈7.1〉 f. vaiy€sik… — ‘related to Vy€sa’, composed by Vy€sa vEraGYa vair€gya — detachment vEraGYaMa( vair€gyam 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. vair€gya vEraGYaeaYa–clNaYaae"=) — they fear VYaQaYaiNTa vyathayanti 〈acyuta caus. 1.3〉 (√vyath[a]...>aYa–clNaYaae"=) — they cause to fear, they perturb VYaQaa vyath€ 〈1.1〉 f. vyath€ (√vyath[a]...>aYa–clNaYaae"=) — perturbation VYaiQaïa" vyathi˜h€ƒ 〈bh™tea 2.1〉 (√vyath[a]...>aYa–clNaYaae"=; in combination with m€ the prefix a- of bh™tea (avyati˜h€ƒ) is not used, and bh™tea has an imperative meaning) — you must fear VYadarYaTa( vyad€rayat 〈bh™tevara caus. 1.1〉 (vi.√dŽ — to break) — he caused to break VYaPaaé[Ya" vyap€rayaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. vyap€raya (from vi.apa.€.√ri[ñ] — to take shelter) — shelter; who takes shelter VYaPaaié[TYa vyap€ritya 〈avyaya〉 (vi.apa.€.√ri[ñ] — to take shelter; + .ya[p]) — [after] taking shelter VYaPaeTa vyapeta (from vi.apa.√i[Š] — to go away) — gone away VYai>acairacairacairNa( vyabhic€rin (vyabhic€r…; from vi.abhi.√car[a] — to deviate) — ‘which/who deviates’ VYai>acare

VYaviSQaTa vyavasthita (vi.ava.√sth€ — to stay; + .[k]ta) — arrayed VYaviSQaTaaNa( vyavasthit€n 〈2.3〉 m. vyavasthita VYaviSQaiTa vyavasthiti — constancy, fixed rule VYaviSQaiTa" vyavasthitiƒ 〈1.1〉 f. vyavasthiti VYaviSQaTaaE vyavasthitau 〈1.2〉 m. vyavasthita; 〈7.1〉 f. vyavasthiti VYaaga] vy€ghra 〈8.1〉 m. vy€ghra — tiger VYaata vy€tta (vi.€.√[u]d€[ñ] — to open wide; + .[k]ta) — wide opened VYaaiDa vy€dhi — disorder, disease VYaaáMa( vy€ptam 〈1.1〉 n. vy€pta (vi.√€p[†] — to pervade; + .[k]ta) — pervaded VYaaPYa vy€pya 〈avyaya〉 (vi.√€p[†] — to pervade; + .ya[p]) — [after] pervading VYaaiMaé[e

Xa#=" a˜haƒ 〈1.1〉 m. a˜ha — wicked XaTaXa" ataaƒ 〈avyaya〉 — hundreds XaTaE" ataiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. ata — hundred Xa}au atru — enemy, rival Xa}au" atruƒ 〈1.1〉 m. atru Xa}auTve atrutve 〈7.1〉 n. atrutva (atru +.tva) — enmity Xa}auMa( atrum 〈2.1〉 m. atru Xa}auvTa( atruvat 〈avyaya〉 (atru + vat[i]) — like an enemy Xa}aUNa( atr™n 〈2.3〉 m. atru Xa}aaE atrau 〈7.1〉 m. atru XaNaE" anaiƒ 〈avyaya〉 — gradually XaBd" abdaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. abda — sound XaMa ama (from √am[u] 4P...oPaXaMae=) — peace, calmness XaMa" amaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. ama — calmness; mind-control XaMaMa( amam 〈2.1〉 m. ama XaYYaa ayy€ — bed, couch Xar

XaaNTaSYa €ntasya 〈6.1〉 m. €nta XaaiNTa €nti (from √am[u] 4P...oPaXaMae=) — peace, calmness, satisfaction, happiness; (as in:) €nti! €nti! €nti! — may the three kinds of suffering (arising from body/mind, other creatures, nature) subside! XaaiNTa" €ntiƒ 〈1.1〉 f. €nti XaaiNTaMa( €ntim 〈2.1〉 f. €nti XaarqrMa( €r…ram 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. €r…ra — relating to the body, bodily; for the body XaaìTa €vata — eternal, constant, perpetual, permanent XaaìTa" €vataƒ 〈1.1〉 m. €vata XaaìTaMa( €vatam 〈2.1〉 m. n. €vata XaaìTaSYa €vatasya 〈6.1〉 m. €vata XaaìTaa" €vat€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. €vata XaaìTaq" €vat…ƒ 〈2.3〉 f. €vat… (€vata + .…[p]) XaaìTae €vate 〈1.2〉 f. €vat€ (€vata + .€[p]) Xaañ €stra — teaching, scripture XaañMa( €stram 〈1.1〉 n. €stra XaaS}ae €stre 〈7.1〉 m. €stra iXa%<@q ikhaŠd… 〈1.1〉 m. ikhaŠin (ikhaŠ…) — ‘crested one’, ®ikhaŠ… iXa%iraave=) — white, bright; the bright half of a lunar month is known as ukla-paka XauKl" uklaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. ukla Xauc" ucaƒ 〈bh™tea 2.1〉 (√uc[a]...Xaaeke===; in combination with m€ the prefix a- of bh™tea (aucaƒ) is not used, and bh™tea has an imperative meaning) — you must lament Xauic uci (from √uc[ir]...PaUTaq>aave=) — shining, bright; brilliantly white; clear, clean, pure, holy, innocent, honest, virtuous Xauic" uciƒ 〈1.1〉 m. uci XaucqNaaMa( uc…n€m 〈6.3〉 m. uci XaucaE ucau 〈7.1〉 m. uci XauÖYae uddhaye 〈4.1〉 f. uddhi XauiÖ uddhi (from √udh[a]...XaaEce=) — purification, purity, holiness, innocence; (similarly:) uddha — purified, pure, clean, correct, unmixed (opp. to mira), complete, authorised [email protected] 745

XauiNa uni 〈7.1〉 m. van Xau>a ubha (from √ubh[a]...dqáaE=) — beautiful, pleasant; auspicious, properous; good, virtuous; ubham — anything bright and beautiful; happiness, good fortune, prosperity, benefit, virtuous activity; obha — brilliance, beauty, etc. Xau>aMa( ubham 〈2.1〉 n. ubha Xau>aaTa( ubh€t 〈5.1〉 m. ubha Xau>aaNa( ubh€n 〈2.3〉 m. ubha Xaué[Uzve ur™ave 〈4.1〉 m. ur™u Xaué]Uzu ur™u — ‘who desires to hear, learn, obey, serve’ XaUd] ™dra — a worker, a member of the fourth class (but above the outcastes) XaUd]SYa ™drasya 〈6.1〉 m. ™dra XaUd]a" ™dr€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. ™dra XaUd]a

é[ÖavNTa" raddh€vantaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. raddh€vat é[ÖavaNa( raddh€v€n 〈1.1〉 m. raddh€vat ié[Taa" rit€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. rita (√ri[ñ]...SaevaYaaMa( + .[k]ta) — taken shelter é]q r… — light, luster, radiance, splendor; glory, beauty, grace, loveliness, good fortune, success; prosperity, wealth, high rank, power, might, majesty; name of Lakm…; (used as an honorific prefix to the names of deities, persons, works, objects:) sacred, divine, holy (as in r…-bhagav€n); (derived:) r…la — eminent, glorious, etc. é[q" r…ƒ 〈1.1〉 f. r… é]qMaTa( r…mat (r… + .mat[u]) — ‘having r… (beauty, fortune)’; beautiful, fortunate, etc.; 〈1.1〉 n. r…mat é[qMaTaaMa( r…mat€m 〈6.3〉 m. r…mat é[uTa ruta (√ru...é[v

Sa&ijTaMa( saˆjñitam 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1〉 n. saˆjñita Sa&jE" saˆjñaiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. saˆjña — which is called Sa&YaTa saˆyata (sam.√yam[a] — to restrain; + .[k]ta) — restrained Sa&YaMaTaaMa( saˆyamat€m 〈6.3〉 m. saˆyamat (sam.√yam[a] — to restrain; + .[]at[]) — [while] restraining, controlling Sa&YaMaq saˆyam… 〈1.1〉 m. saˆyamin (saˆyam…) — who is self-controlled Sa&YaMYa saˆyamya 〈avyaya〉 (sam.√yam[a] — to restrain; + .ya[p]) — [after] restraining Sa&YaaiTa saˆy€ti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (sam.√y€ — to attain) — he attains Sa&Yau¢==a" saˆyukt€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. saˆyukta — endowed Sa&YaaeGa saˆyoga — combination Sa&YaaeGaMa( saˆyogam 〈2.1〉 m. saˆyoga Sa&YaaeGaaTa( saˆyog€t 〈5.1〉 m. saˆyoga Sa&vad saˆv€da — conversation Sa&vadMa( saˆv€dam 〈2.1〉 m. saˆv€da Sa&vade saˆv€de 〈7.1〉 m. saˆv€da Sa&ivGNa saˆvigna (sam.√[o]vij[…] — to fear; tremble) — shaken, agitated, terrified Sa&v*ta" saˆvttaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. saˆvtta (sam.√vt[u] — to become; + .[k]ta) — having become Sa&XaYa saˆaya (from sam.√…[‰] — to sleep, lie down) — irresolution, hesitation, doubt Sa&XaYa" saˆayaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. saˆaya Sa&XaYaMa( saˆayam 〈2.1〉 m. saˆaya Sa&XaYaSYa saˆayasya 〈6.1〉 m. saˆaya Sa&iXaTa saˆita (sam.√o — to sharpen; + .[k]ta) — sharpened, ready, resolved, strict Sa&XauÖ saˆuddha (sam.√udh[a] — to wash, purify; + .[k]ta) — washed, purified Sa&XauiÖ" saˆuddhiƒ 〈1.1〉 f. saˆuddhi — perfect purification, purity Sa&ié[Taa" saˆrit€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. saˆrita (sam.√ri[ñ] — to take shelter; + .[k]ta) — taken shelter Sa&Sad( saˆsad — ‘sitting together’, an assembly, crowd, multitude Sa&Said saˆsadi 〈7.1〉 f. saˆsad Sa&Saar saˆs€ra (sam.√s — to go together) — going or wandering through; passage through a succession of states; circuit of mundane existence, cycle of rebirth, transmigration; material existence, the material world Sa&Saarezu saˆs€reu 〈7.3〉 m. saˆs€ra Sa&iSaÖ saˆsiddha (sam.√sidh[u] 4P — to succeed; + .[k]ta) — succeeded Sa&iSaÖ" saˆsiddhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. saˆsiddha Sa&iSaiÖ saˆsiddhi — success, perfection Sa&iSaiÖMa( saˆsiddhim 〈2.1〉 f. saˆsiddhi Sa&iSaÖaE saˆsiddhau 〈7.1〉 f. saˆsiddhi Sa&STa>Ya saˆstabhya 〈avyaya〉 (sam.√stambh[u] — to steady; + .ya[p]) — [after] steadying Sa&STauiTa" saˆstutiƒ 〈1.1〉 m. saˆstuti — praise Sa&SQaMa( saˆstham 〈2.1〉 n. saˆstha — standing, staying; presence Sa&SQaaPaNa saˆsth€pana — setting up, establishment Sa&SQaaMa( saˆsth€m 〈2.1〉 f. saˆsth€ (saˆstha + .€[p]) Sa&SPaXaRMa( saˆsparam 〈2.1〉 n. saˆspara — mutual contact; perception, realization 748 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sa&SMa*TYa saˆsmtya 〈avyaya〉 (sam.√sm — to remember; + .ya[p]) — [after] remembering Sa&hrTae saˆharate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (sam.√h[ñ] — to withdraw) — he withdraws Sa&ihTaaYaaMa( saˆhit€y€m 〈7.1〉 f. saˆhit€ — connection, union; any composition of texts or verses, esp. the saˆhit€s of the Vedas Sa" saƒ 〈1.1〉 m. tad Sa¢== sakta (√sañj[a]...Sa®e + .[k]ta) — attached Sa¢==" saktaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sakta Sa¢==Ma( saktam 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1〉 n. sakta Sa¢==a" sakt€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. sakta Sai¢==" saktiƒ 〈1.1〉 f. sakti — attachment Sa%a sakh€ 〈1.1〉 m. sakhi Sai% sakhi (sakh€) — companion, friend; (at the end of a compound:) sakha; (+ .…[p]) sakh… — female friend; sakhya — friendship Sa%qNa( sakh…n 〈2.3〉 m. sakhi Sa%e sakhe 〈8.1〉 m. sakhi Sa:Yau" sakhyuƒ 〈6.1〉 m. sakhi Saªr sa‰kara (from sam.√kŽ — to throw together, mix) — mixture, confusion; esp. ‘confusion of varŠa’, resulting in people who are confused about their duty in society Saªr" sa‰karaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sa‰kara SaªrSYa sa‰karasya 〈6.1〉 m. sa‰kara SaªLPa sa‰kalpa — desire, intention, determination; (as in:) sa‰kalpa-vikalpa — (the two functions of the mind:) deciding and rejecting SaªLPa" sa‰kalpaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sa‰kalpa Sa«yaNae sa‰khy€ne 〈7.1〉 n. sa‰khy€na — enumeration Sa«ye sa‰khye 〈7.1〉 n. sa‰khya — battle, battlefield Sa® sa‰ga (from √sañj[a]...Sa®e=) — touch, contact, association; devotion, attachment, (esp.) selfish material desire Sa®" sa‰gaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sa‰ga Sa®Ma( sa‰gam 〈2.1〉 m. sa‰ga Sa®SYa sa‰gasya 〈6.1〉 m. sa‰ga Sa®aTa( sa‰g€t 〈5.1〉 m. sa‰ga Sai®Na( sa‰gin (sa‰g…) — who is attached Sai®NaaMa( sa‰gin€m 〈6.3〉 m. sa‰gin Sai®zu sa‰giu 〈7.3〉 m. sa‰gin Sa®eNa sa‰gena 〈3.1〉 m. sa‰ga Sa°h sa‰graha (from sam.√grah[a] — to collect; control) — collection; control Sa°h" sa‰grahaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sa‰graha Sa°hMa( sa‰graham 〈2.1〉 m. sa‰graha Sa°he

SaºaTa" sa‰gh€taƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sa‰gh€ta — any aggregate of matter, the body SaºaNa( sa‰gh€n 〈2.3〉 m. sa‰gha SaºE" sa‰ghaiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. sa‰gha SaceTaa" sacet€ƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sacetas (sa-cetas, -cet€ƒ) — ‘with consciousness’, pacified SaÂTae sajjate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√sasj[a]...GaTaaE=) — he engages SaÂNTae sajjante 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√sasj[a]...GaTaaE=) — they engage SaÄYaaNa( sañcay€n 〈2.3〉 m. sañcaya — a collection SaiH^‘a sañchinna (sam.√chid[ir] — to cut; + .[k]ta) — cut, destroyed SaÅNaYaNa( sañjanayan 〈1.1〉 m. sañjanayat (sam.√jan[…] — to be born; caus. + .[]at[]) — [while] causing to be born; generating SaÅYa sañjaya (sam. + jaya) — ‘conquest’, Sañjaya; 〈8.1〉 m. sañjaya SaÅYa" sañjayaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sañjaya SaÅYaiTa sañjayati 〈acyuta caus. 1.1〉 (√sañj[a]...Sa®e=) — he sticks SaÅaYaTae sañj€yate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (sam.√jan[…] — to be born together) — he is born SaTa( sat (√as[a]...>auiv + .[]at[]) — ‘being’, existing; lasting; real, true, good; beautiful, wise, venerable, honest; true existence, reality, truth; a saintly person (a saintly person is address with the plural form santaƒ); (as in:) sad-asat (sat-_a-sat) — being and not being; existence and non-existence; eternal and temporary; real and unreal; true and false; good and bad; spiritual and material; visible and invisible; cause and effect; sad-€c€ra — virtuous conduct; sat- k€ra — kind treatment, honor, hospitality; sat-kta — ‘honored’, hospitality; sat-sa‰ga — saintly association; sac-cid- €nanda (sat-_cit-_€nanda) — existence, knowledge and bliss (the characteristics of spiritual life); saj-jana (sat-_jana) — gentleman; (derived:) sattva (.tva) — existence, substance, reality; purity, goodness (as opp. to the other modes of material nature, namely rajas (rajaƒ) — passion, and tamas (tamaƒ) — darkness, ignorance); satya — true, real, honest, good, pure, valid; truth, reality; 〈avyaya〉 or 〈1.1〉 n. sat SaTa" sataƒ 〈6.1〉 n. sat SaTaTaMa( satatam 〈avyaya〉 — constantly, always; (from:) satata — constant, uninterrupted SaiTa sati 〈7.1〉 n. sat SataMa sattama 〈8.1〉 m. sattama (sat + .tama) — best Satv sattva (sat + .tva) — existence, goodness, strength SatvMa( sattvam 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. sattva SatvvTaaMa( sattvavat€m 〈6.3〉 m. sattvavat (sattva + .vat[u]) — ‘having sattva (strength)’, strong SatvaTa( sattv€t 〈5.1〉 n. sattva Satve sattve 〈7.1, sati-saptam…〉 n. sattva SaTYa satya — true, real; truth SaTYaMa( satyam 〈avyaya〉 — truly; (or:) 〈1.1〉 n. satya Sada sad€ 〈avyaya〉 — always Sad*Xa sada (sa-da) — similar Sad*Xa" sadaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sada Sad*XaMa( sadam 〈avyaya〉 — similarly, accordingly; (or:) 〈1.1〉 n. sada Sad*Xaq sad… 〈1.1〉 f. sad… — similar SaNa( san 〈1.1〉 m. sat (√as[a]...>auiv + .[]at[]) — [while] being SaNaaTaNa san€tana — eternal, everlasting, ancient SaNaaTaNa" san€tanaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. san€tana SaNaaTaNaMa( san€tanam 〈2.1〉 n. san€tana 750 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

SaNaaTaNaa" san€tan€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. san€tana SaNTa" santaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. sat SaNTairZYaiSa santariyasi 〈kalki 2.1〉 (sam.√tŽ — to cross) — you will cross SaNTauí santu˜a (sam.√tu[a] — to be completely satisfied; + .[k]ta) — satisfied SaNTauí" santu˜aƒ 〈1.1〉 m. santu˜a SaNd*XYaNTae sandyante 〈acyuta pass. 1.3〉 (sam.√d[ir] — to look at, consider) — they are considered SaNdeh" sandehaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sandeha — doubt Sai‘a>aaiNa sannibh€ni 〈2.3〉 n. sannibha — like, resembling Sai‘aYaMYa sanniyamya 〈avyaya〉 (sam.ni.√yam[a] — to restrain; + .ya[p]) — [after] restraining Sai‘aiví" sannivi˜aƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sannivi˜a (sam.ni.√vi[a] — to enter; + .[k]ta) — entered Sa‘YaSaNaaTa( sannyasan€t 〈5.1〉 n. sannyasana (sam.ni.√as[u] — to throw down, give up) — giving up, renunciation Sa‘YaSTa sannyasta (sam.ni.√as[u] — to throw down, give up; + .[k]ta) — renounced Sa‘YaSYa sannyasya 〈avyaya〉 (sam.ni.√as[u] — to throw down, give up; + .ya[p]) — [after] giving up Sa‘YaaSa sanny€sa (from sam.ni.√as[u] — to throw down, give up) — renunciation Sa‘YaaSa" sanny€saƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sanny€sa Sa‘YaaSaMa( sanny€sam 〈2.1〉 m. sanny€sa Sa‘YaaSaSYa sanny€sasya 〈6.1〉 m. sanny€sa Sa‘YaaSaaTa( sanny€s€t 〈5.1〉 m. sanny€sa Sa‘YaaiSaNa( sanny€sin (sanny€s…) — who is renounced Sa‘YaaiSaNaaMa( sanny€sin€m 〈6.3〉 m. sanny€sin Sa‘YaaSaq sanny€s… 〈1.1〉 m. sanny€sin Sa‘YaaSaeNa sanny€sena 〈3.1〉 m. sanny€sa SaPaTNa sapatna (from sa-patn… — co-wife) — rival, enemy SaPaTNaMa( sapatnam 〈2.1〉 n. sapatna SaPaTNaaNa( sapatn€n 〈2.3〉 m. sapatna Saá sapta 〈1.3〉 m. sapta — seven SaMa sama — even, flat; same, equal, similar; unchanged, impartial; regular, normal; neutral, indifferent; ordinary, common; good, straight; (as in:) sama-citta — even-minded, indifference; sama-darin (-dar…) — who has equal vision SaMa" samaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sama SaMa+a samaka (sam.aka) — ‘before the eyes’, presence SaMa+aMa( samakam 〈avyaya〉 — in front of SaMaGa] samagra — all, each; entire, complete SaMaGa]Ma( samagram 〈avyaya〉 — completely; (or:) 〈2.1〉 n. samagra SaMaGa]aNa( samagr€n 〈2.3〉 m. samagra SaMaTaa samat€ 〈1.1〉 f. samat€ (sama + .t€[p]) — equanimity SaMaTaqTaaiNa samat…t€ni 〈2.3〉 n. samat…ta (sam.ati.√i[Š] — to surpass; + .[k]ta) — surpassed SaMaTaqTYa samat…tya 〈avyaya〉 (sam.ati.√i[Š] — to surpass; + .ya[p]) — [after] surpassing SaMaTvMa( samatvam 〈1.1〉 n. samatva (sama + .tva) — ‘sameness’, equality, equanimity SaMaiDaGaC^iTa samadhigacchati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (sam.adhi.√gam[†] — to completely go over, attain) — he attains SaMaNTa samanta — complete [email protected] 751

SaMaNTaTa" samantataƒ (samantatas) 〈avyaya〉 (samanta + .tas[i]) — completely SaMaNTaaTa( samant€t 〈avyaya〉 — everywhere SaMaiNvTa samanvita — ‘gone together’, followed; endowed with SaMaiNvTa" samanvitaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. samanvita SaMaiNvTaa" samanvit€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. samanvita SaMaMa( samam 〈avyaya〉 — equally; (or:) 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. sama SaMaQaR samartha — ‘having a similar or suitable aim’; suitable or fit for; very strong, competent, able, capable SaMaQaR" samarthaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. samartha SaMaviSQaTaMa( samavasthitam 〈2.1〉 m. samavasthita (sam.ava.√sth€ — to stay; + .[k]ta) — firmly situated SaMaveTa samaveta (sam.ava.√i[Š] — to come together, assemble; + .[k]ta) — assembled SaMaveTaa" samavet€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. samaveta SaMaveTaaNa( samavet€n 〈2.3〉 m. samaveta SaMaa" sam€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. sama; (or:) 〈2.3〉 f. sam€ — a year SaMaaGaTaa" sam€gat€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. sam€gata (sam.€.√gam[†] — to come together; + .[k]ta) — assembled SaMaacr sam€cara 〈vidh€t€ 2.1〉 (sam.€.√car[a] — to behave, perform) — you must perform SaMaacrNa( sam€caran 〈1.1〉 m. sam€carat (sam.€.√car[a] — to behave, perform; + .[]at[]) — [while] performing SaMaaDaaTauMa( sam€dh€tum 〈avyaya〉 (sam.€.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to hold, concentrate; + .tum[u]) — to concentrate SaMaaDaaYa sam€dh€ya 〈avyaya〉 (sam.€.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to hold, concentrate; + .ya[p]) — [after] concentrating SaMaaiDa sam€dhi (sam.€.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to hold completely, concentrate) — concentration, absorption, the last stage of meditation; a sanctuary of a saint SaMaaiDaNaa sam€dhin€ 〈3.1〉 m. sam€dhi SaMaaDaaE sam€dhau 〈7.1〉 m. sam€dhi SaMaaPNaaeiz sam€pnoi 〈acyuta 2.1〉 (sam.√€p[†] — to reach, obtain, pervade) — you pervade SaMaaYau¢== sam€yukta (sam.€.√yuj[ir] — to join; + .[k]ta) — united, joined, endowed SaMaaYau¢==" sam€yuktaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sam€yukta SaMaarM>aa" sam€rambh€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. sam€rambha (sam.€.√rabh[a] — to begin) — undertaking, endeavor SaMaaiví" sam€vi˜aƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sam€vi˜a — ‘entered’, filled with SaMaav*Ta sam€vta (sam.€.√v[ñ] 5U — to cover completely; + .[k]ta) — completely covered SaMaav*Ta" sam€vtaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sam€vta SaMaav*Taa" sam€vt€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. sam€vta SaMaaSa sam€sa — compound, summary SaMaaSaTa" sam€sataƒ (sam€satas) 〈avyaya〉 (sam€sa + .tas[i]) — in summary SaMaaSaeNa sam€sena 〈3.1〉 m. sam€sa SaMaahTauRMa( sam€hartum 〈avyaya〉 (sam.€.√h[ñ] — to withdraw, destroy; + .tum[u]) — to destroy SaMaaihTa" sam€hitaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sam€hita (sam.€.√[u]dh€[ñ] — to establish; + .[k]ta) — established SaiMaiTaÅYa" samitiñjayaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. samitiñjaya (samitim-_jaya) — ‘winner of battles’ SaiMaÖ" samiddhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. samiddha (sam.√[ñi]indh[…] — to shine, kindle; + .[k]ta) — kindled, blazing SaMaq+Ya sam…kya 〈avyaya〉 (sam.√…k[a] — to see; + .ya[p]) — [after] seeing SaMauTQa samuttha (sam.ud.√sth€ — to stand up) — risen SaMauTQaeNa samutthena 〈3.1〉 m. samuttha 752 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

SaMauÖTaaR samuddhart€ 〈1.1〉 m. samuddhart (sam.ut.√h[ñ] — to extricate; + .tr[n]) — ‘one who extricates’, a deliverer SaMauÙv samudbhava (from sam.ud.√bh™ — to produce) — existence, production, origin; being the origin SaMauÙv" samudbhavaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. samudbhava SaMauÙvMa( samudbhavam 〈2.1〉 n. samudbhava SaMauÙvaNa( samudbhav€n 〈2.3〉 m. samudbhava SaMauÛMa samudyama (sam.ud.√yam[a] — to raise) — raising up, great effort, exertion SaMauÛMae samudyame 〈7.1〉 m. samudyama SaMaud]Ma( samudram 〈2.1〉 m. samudra — ocean SaMauPaiSQaTaMa( samupasthitam 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1〉 n. samupasthita (sam.upa.√sth€ — to stand near, attain; + .[k]ta) — approached, attained, ready for SaMauPaaié[Ta" samup€ritaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. samup€rita (upa.€.√ri[ñ] — to completely take shelter; + .[k]ta) — taken shelter SaMa*ÖMa( samddham 〈2.1〉 n. samddha — flourishing SaMae same 〈2.2〉 n. sama SaMaaE samau 〈2.2〉 m. sama SaMPad( sampad — success, accomplishment, perfection; bargain, attainment, acquisition, enjoyment, advantage, benefit, blessing; being, existence; right condition or method; excellence, beauty; abundance; fate, destiny; 〈1.1〉 f. sampad SaMPadMa( sampadam 〈2.1〉 f. sampad SaMPaÛTae sampadyate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (sam.√pad[a] — to attain) — he attains SaMPa‘a sampanna (sam.√pad[a] — to attain; + .[k]ta) — attained, endowed with SaMPa‘ae sampanne 〈7.1〉 m. sampanna SaMPaXYaNa( sampayan 〈1.1〉 m. sampayat (sam.√d[ir] — to look at, consider; + .[]at[]) — [while] considering SaMPaaTa samp€ta (sam.√pat[†] — to fall together) — clash, trial SaMPaaTae samp€te 〈7.1, sati-saptam…〉 m. samp€ta SaMPa[k==IiTaRTa" samprak…rtitaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. samprak…rtita (sam.pra.√kŽt[a] — to glorify; + .[k]ta) — glorified SaMPa[iTaïa samprati˜h€ 〈1.1〉 f. samprati˜h€ (sam.prati.√sth€ — to stand firmly) — foundation SaMPa[v*taaiNa sampravtt€ni 〈2.3〉 n. sampravtta (sam.pra.√vt[u] — to start to act; + .[k]ta) — occured SaMPa[e+Ya samprekya 〈avyaya〉 (sam.pra.√…k[a] — to stare; + .ya[p]) — [after] staring SaMPluTa sampluta (sam.√plu[‰] — to flood; + .[k]ta) — flooded SaMbiNDaNa" sambandhinaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. sambandhin (sambandh…) — a relative SaM>av sambhava — generation, creation SaM>av" sambhavaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sambhava SaM>aviNTa sambhavanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (sam.√bh™ — to take birth, be possible) — they take birth SaM>avMa( sambhavam 〈2.1〉 n. sambhava SaM>ava" sambhav€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. sambhava SaM>avaNa( sambhav€n 〈2.3〉 m. sambhava SaM>avaiMa sambhav€mi 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (sam.√bh™ — to take birth, be possible) — I take birth SaM>aaivTa sambh€vita (sam.√bh™ — to take birth, be possible; caus. + .[k]ta) — honored SaM>aaivTaSYa sambh€vitasya 〈6.1〉 m. sambh€vita SaM>aaivTaa" sambh€vit€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. sambh€vita SaM>aUTaMa( sambh™tam 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1〉 n. sambh™ta — generated [email protected] 753

SaMMaU!= samm™ha (sam.√muh[a] — to be bewildered; + .[k]ta) — bewildered, deluded, confused; foolish; a fool SaMMaU!" samm™haƒ 〈1.1〉 m. samm™ha SaMMaU!a" samm™h€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. samm™ha SaMMaaeh sammoha (sam.√muh[a] — to be bewildered) — bewilderment SaMMaaeh" sammohaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sammoha SaMMaaehMa( sammoham 〈2.1〉 m. sammoha SaMMaaehaTa( sammoh€t 〈5.1〉 m. sammoha SaMYak(== samyak 〈avyaya〉 (sam.+ añc) — ‘to go together’, together, completely, by all means; properly, well; distinctly, clear SarSaaMa( saras€m 〈6.3〉 n. saras (saraƒ) — a lake; water SaGaR sarga (from √sj[a]...ivSaGaeR=) — discharging; stream, downpour; origin, offspring; creation of the world, as distinct from pralaya (dissolution) and sthiti (existence) SaGaR" sargaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sarga SaGaaR

SavR sarva 〈kŠan€ma〉 — all; 〈8.1〉 m. sarva 22. sarva m. SavR" sarvaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sarva SavR" SavaER SaveR SavRTa" sarvataƒ (sarvatas) 〈avyaya〉 (sarva + .tas[i]) — ‘from all’, on all sides, everywhere; SavRMa( SavaER SavaRNa( in all respects, completely SavR}a sarvatra 〈avyaya〉 (sarva + .tra) — ‘in all places’, everywhere SaveRYaaMa( SavER" SavRQaa sarvath€ 〈avyaya〉 (sarva + .th€) — ‘in all manners’, in every respect SavRSMaE SavaR>YaaMa( SaveR>Ya" SavRda sarvad€ 〈avyaya〉 (sarva + .d€) — ‘at all times’, always SavRSMaaTa( SavaR>YaaMa( SaveR>Ya" SavRMa( sarvam 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. sarva SavRSYa SavRYaae" SaveRzaMa( SavRXa" sarvaaƒ (sarvaas) 〈avyaya〉 — altogether, completely, in every way, on all sides SavRSYa sarvasya 〈6.1〉 m. sarva SavRiSMaNa( SavRYaae" SaveRzu SavaR" sarv€ƒ 〈1.3〉 f. sarv€ (sarva + .€[p]) he SavR he SavaER he SaveR

SavaRi

SavaRNa( sarv€n 〈2.3〉 m. sarva SaveR sarve 〈1.3〉 m. sarva SaveR>Ya" sarvebhyaƒ 〈5.3〉 m. sarva SaveRzaMa( sarve€m 〈6.3〉 m. sarva SaveRzu sarveu 〈7.3〉 m. n. sarva SavŒ" sarvaiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. sarva SaVYa savya — left, left hand; (as in:) savya-s€cin — ‘who is able [to draw the bow] with left [hand]’, who is ambidexterous Sah saha 〈avyaya〉 — together Sahdev" sahadevaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sahadeva (saha-deva) — ‘companion of gods’, Sahadeva SahSaa sahas€ 〈avyaya〉 — quickly, suddenly, unexpectedly, forcibly; at once Sahó sahasra — thousand SahóSYa sahasrasya 〈6.1〉 n. sahasra 754 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Sahóezu sahasreu 〈7.3〉 m. sahasra SaihTaMa( sahitam 〈2.1〉 n. sahita SahóXa" sahasraaƒ 〈avyaya〉 — thousands Saa s€ 〈1.1〉 f. tad Saai+aNa( s€kin (s€k…; from sa-_aka — with the eyes) — witness; the subject; (derived:) s€k€t — ‘with one’s own eyes’, directly, personally, clearly, really Saa+aq s€k… 〈1.1〉 m. s€kin (s€k…) — witness Saa+aaTa( s€ks€t 〈avyaya〉 — directly SaaGar s€gara — ocean SaaGar" s€garaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. s€gara SaaGaraTa( s€gar€t 〈5.1〉 m. s€gara Saa«y s€‰khya (from sam.√khy€ — to enumerate, analyse) — analysis; (esp.) S€‰khya, the analysis of the twenty-four elements of material creation and how to free the soul from their entanglement; one who follows s€‰khya; (also from sam.√khy€:) sa‰khy€ — calculation, a number Saa«yMa( s€‰khyam 〈2.1〉 n. s€‰khya Saa«yaNaaMa( s€‰khy€n€m 〈6.3〉 m. s€‰khya — ‘who follows s€‰khya’ Saa«ye s€‰khye 〈7.1〉 n. s€‰khya Saa«yeNa s€‰khyena 〈3.1〉 n. s€‰khya Saa«yE" s€‰khyaiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. s€‰khya SaaicNa( s€cin 〈8.1〉 m. s€cin (s€c…) — who draws; (as in:) savya-s€cin (-s€c…) — ‘who draws a bow also with the left hand’, ambidexterous Saaitvk== s€ttvika — ‘pertaining to sattva-guŠa’, in sattva-guŠa Saaitvk==" s€ttvikaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. s€ttvika Saaitvk==Ma( s€ttvikam 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. s€ttvika Saaitvk==a" s€ttvik€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. s€ttvika Saaitvk==I s€ttvik… 〈1.1〉 f. s€ttvik… (s€ttvika + .…[p]) SaaTYaik==" s€tyakiƒ 〈1.1〉 m. s€tyaki — ‘whose nature is truth’, S€tyaki (Yuyudh€na) SaaDak== s€dhaka (from √s€dh[a]...Sa&iSaÖaE=) — accomplishing; an efficient or skillful person, esp. an adept; a worshipper SaaDaNa s€dhana (from √s€dh[a]...Sa&iSaÖaE=) — a means of accomplishing; performance, accomplishment SaaDaMYaRMa( s€dharmyam 〈2.1〉 n. s€dharmya (from sa-dharma) — of the same nature SaaDau s€dhu (from √s€dh[a]...Sa&iSaÖaE=) — straight, right; well-disposed, kind; successful; peaceful; excellent; good, virtuous, honorable, righteous, noble, correct, pure; ‘good!’ ‘well-done!’; a good or virtuous or honest man; a saint, sage; “The symptoms of a s€dhu are that he is tolerant, merciful and friendly to all living entities. He has no enemies, he is peaceful, he abides by the scriptures, and all his characteristics are sublime.” (SB. 3.25.21) SaaDau" s€dhuƒ 〈1.1〉 m. s€dhu SaaDauzu s€dhuu 〈7.3〉 m. s€dhu SaaDaUNaaMa( s€dh™n€m 〈6.3〉 m. s€dhu SaaDYa s€dhya (√s€dh[a]...Sa&iSaÖaE + .ya) — to be accomplished; an object to be accomplished SaaDYaa" s€dhy€ƒ 〈1.3〉 m. s€dhya SaaMa s€ma 〈1.1〉 n. s€man (s€ma) — S€ma-Veda, a hymn of the S€ma-Veda, (as in:) Bhat-s€ma; a particular hymn (besides c, yajus and chandas); a metrical hymn; a sort of metre; any song SaaMaQYaRMa( s€marthyam 〈2.1〉 n. s€marthya (from samartha — able) — ability [email protected] 755

SaaMaaiSak==SYa s€m€sikasya 〈6.1〉 m. s€m€sika — the group of sam€sas (word compounds) SaaMNaaMa( s€mn€m 〈6.3〉 n. s€man (s€ma) SaaMYa s€mya (from sama — same) — sameness, equanimity SaaMYae s€mye 〈7.1〉 n. s€mya SaaMYaeNa s€myena 〈3.1〉 n. s€mya SaahóyaMa( s€hasry€m 〈7.1〉 f. s€hasr… (from sahasra, s€hasra + .…[p]) — of a thousand iSa&h siˆha — lion iSaÖ siddha (√sidh[u] 4P...Sa&raÖaE + .[k]ta) — succeeded, perfected; (as in:) siddh€nta (siddha-_anta) — ‘perfected end’, conclusion iSaÖ" siddhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. siddha iSaÖYae siddhaye 〈4.1〉 f. siddhi iSaÖaNaaMa( siddh€n€m 〈6.3〉 m. siddha iSaiÖ siddhi (from √sidh[u] 4P...Sa&raÖaE=) — success, perfection; either as a fruitive result, perfect knowledge, mystic power, liberation or love of Godhead; the eight mystic perfections are aŠim€ (minuteness), laghim€ (lightness), pr€pti (attaining anything), pr€k€mya (irresistible will), mahim€ (increased size), …itva (lordship), vaitva (subjugating by magic), k€m€vas€yit€ (suppressing all desires) iSaiÖ" siddhiƒ 〈1.1〉 f. siddhi iSaiÖMa( siddhim 〈2.1〉 f. siddhi iSaÖaE siddhau 〈7.1〉 f. siddhi iSaÖyae" siddhyoƒ 〈7.2〉 f. siddhi SaqdiNTa s…danti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√sad[†]...ivSara" sudurlabhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sudurlabha (from su.dur.√[u]labh[a] — to obtain with difficulty) — difficult to obtain, very rare 756 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

SauduZk==rMa( sudukaram 〈2.1〉 m. sudukara (su.dur.√[u]k[ñ] — to do with great difficulty) — very difficult to do SauiNaiêTaMa( sunicitam 〈avyaya〉 (su.nir.√ci[ñ] — to ascertain well; + .[k]ta) — certainly, definitely Saur sura — a god; (as in:) sur€ri (sura-_ari) — ‘enemy (ari) of the gods’, an a-sura; surendra (sura-indra) — ‘king (indra) of the gods’, Indra; The suras are also called devas (gods) and their nature is called daiva (godly). “There are two mentalities in this world — daiva (godly) and €sura (demoniac). The devotees of ViŠu are called daiva, whereas those against the Lord are called €sura.” (Padma-Pur€Ša) The asuras (demons) are particularly identified with the sons of Kayapa by his wives Danu (as D€navas) and Diti (as Daityas), and also called indr€ri (enemy of Indra). Sauraa" sulabhaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sulabha — easy to obtain Sauivæ! suvir™ha (su.vi.√ruh[a] — to develop very much; + .[k]ta) — very much developed SauSau%Ma( susukham 〈avyaya〉 (from su. + sukha) — very easily, happily

Sauôd( suhd — ‘good-hearted’, ‘well-disposed’, a friend, ally; 〈1.1〉 m. suhd 13. suhd m. Sauôd" suhdaƒ 〈2.3〉 m. suhd Sauôd( SauôdaE Sauôd" SauôdMa( suhdam 〈2.1〉 m. suhd SauôdMa( SauôdaE Sauôd" SaU+Ma s™kma (as opp. to sth™la — gross) — minute, small, fine, thin, feeble, insignificant; Sauôda SauôÙyaMa( SauôiÙ" subtle, atomic, intangible SaU+MaTvaTa( s™kmatv€t 〈5.1〉 n. s™kmatva (s™kma + .tva) — being subtle Sauôde SauôÙyaMa( SauôÙy" SaUcNa s™cana (√siv[u]...TaNTauSaNTaaNae=) — pointing out, indication Sauôd" SauôÙyaMa( SauôÙy" SaUic s™ci (√siv[u]...TaNTauSaNTaaNae=) — a needle, any sharp point Sauôd" Sauôdae" SauôdaMa( SaU}aq s™tr… 〈1.1〉 m. s™trin (s™tr…) — who is ‘spinning’; (as in:) d…rgha-s™trin —who is ‘spinning a long yarn’, being slow, procrastinating Sauôid Sauôdae" SauôTSau SaU}ae s™tre 〈7.1〉 n. s™tra (from √siv[u]...TaNTauSaNTaaNae=) — a thread; a line; that which like a he===Sauôd( he===SauôdaE he===Sauôd" thread runs through, a rule, direction, a sketch, plan; a short sentence or

aphoristic rule; a (philosophical) text book SaUdNa s™dana — destroying, destroyer; (as in:) madhu-s™dana — ‘the slayer of the Madhu demon’, name of KŠa; 〈8.1〉 m. s™dana SaUdNa" s™danaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. s™dana SaUYaTae s™yate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√s™[‰]...Pa[aiaRivMaaecNae=) — he gives birth SaUYaR s™rya — the sun; S™ryadeva (Vivasv€n) SaUYaR" s™ryaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. s™rya SaUYaRYaae" s™ryayoƒ 〈7.2〉 m. s™rya Sa*JaiTa sjati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√sj[a]...ivSaGaeR=) — he creates Sa*JaaiMa sj€mi 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (√sj[a]...ivSaGaeR=) — I create Sa*Taq st… 〈2.2〉 f. sti (√s...GaTaaE=) — path Sa*í s˜a (√sj[a]...ivSaGaeR + .[k]ta) — created, let loose Sa*íMa( s˜am 〈1.1〉 n. s˜a Sa*îa s˜v€ 〈avyaya〉 (√sj[a]...ivSaGaeR + .[k]tv€) — [after] creating SaeNaYaae" senayoƒ 〈6.2, 7.2〉 f. sen€ — army SaeNaaNaqNaaMa( sen€n…n€m 〈6.3〉 m. sen€nin (sen€n…) — general SaevTae sevate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√sev[]...SaevNae=) — he serves SaevYaa sevay€ 〈3.1〉 f. sev€ — service SaeivTv sevitva — service, attendance, resort SaeivTvMa( sevitvam 〈1.1〉 n. sevitva [email protected] 757

Saevq sev… 〈1.1〉 m. sevin (sev…) — ‘who serves’ SaENYaSYa sainyasya 〈6.1〉 n. sainya — army Saae!uMa( sohum 〈avyaya〉 (√sah[a] 1A...MazRad]" saubhadraƒ 〈1.1〉 m. saubhadra — ‘son of Subhadr€’, Abhimanyu SaaEMadita" saumadattiƒ 〈1.1〉 m. saumadatti — ‘son of Somadatta’, Bh™rirav€ SaaEMYa saumya (from soma) — ‘relating to soma or having his nature’, i.e., cool and moist (opp. to €gneya, hot and dry); ‘resembling the moon’, gentle, mild SaaEMYaTvMa( saumyatvam 〈1.1〉 n. saumyatva (saumya + .tva) — mildness SaaEMYaMa( saumyam 〈2.1〉 n. saumya Sk==Nd" skandaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. skanda — a name of Skanda/K€rtikeya, the son of Lord ®iva STaBDa stabdha (stambh[u]...raeDaNae Daara" stutibhiƒ 〈3.3〉 f. stuti STauviNTa stuvanti 〈acyuta 1.3〉 (√stu[ñ]...STauTaaE=) — they praise STaeNa" stenaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. stena — thief iñYa" striyaƒ 〈1.3〉 f. str… ñq str… — a woman, female; (as in:) kula-str… — ‘woman of the family’, or ‘woman of family’, respectable woman ñqzu str…u 〈7.3, sati-saptam…〉 f. str… SQa" sthaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. stha SQaMa( stham 〈2.1〉 m. 〈1.1, 2.1〉 n. stha SQaSYa sthasya 〈6.1〉 m. stha SQaaauiv=) — he should be [email protected] 759

SYaaMa( sy€m 〈vidhi 3.1〉 (√as[a]...>auiv=) — I should be SYaaMa sy€ma 〈vidhi 3.3〉 (√as[a]...>auiv=) — we should be SYau" syuƒ 〈vidhi 1.3〉 (√as[a]...>auiv=) — they should be ó&SaTae sraˆsate 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√sraˆs[u]...ADa" PaTaNae=) — he falls down óaeTaSaaMa( srotas€m 〈6.3〉 n. srotas (srotaƒ) (√sru...GaTaaE=) — stream, river Sv sva 〈kŠan€ma〉 — own Sva sv€ 〈kŠan€ma〉 (sva + .€[p]) Svk==Ma( svakam 〈2.1〉 n. svaka — own SvDaa svadh€ 〈1.1〉 f. svadh€ — oblation of food to the ancesters in r€ddha SvNauiïTaaTa( svanu˜hit€t 〈5.1〉 m. svanu˜hita (su.anu.√sth€ — to follow well; + .[k]ta) — well-performed SvPaNa( svapan 〈1.1〉 m. svapat (√[ñi]svap...XaYae + .[]at[]) — [while] sleeping SvPNaMa( svapnam 〈2.1〉 m. svapna — sleep, dream SvMa( svam 〈2.1〉 n. sva SvYaMa( svayam 〈avyaya〉 — himself, itself SvYaa svay€ 〈3.1〉 f. sv€ SvGaRMa( svargam 〈2.1〉 m. svarga — heaven SvGYaRMa( svargyam 〈1.1〉 n. svargya — ‘relating or leading to heaven’ SvLPaMa( svalpam 〈1.1〉 n. svalpa (su.alpa) — very little SviSTa svasti 〈avyaya〉 (su. + asti) — ‘well-being’, hail, peace SvSYaa" svasy€ƒ 〈6.1〉 f. sv€ SvaDYaaYa" sv€dhy€yaƒ 〈1.1〉 m. sv€dhy€ya (sva-_adhy€ya) — ‘own study’, reciting sacred texts to oneself, study of the Vedas SvaMa( sv€m 〈2.1〉 f. sv€ Sve sve 〈7.1〉 n. sva SveNa svena 〈3.1〉 n. sva hTa hata (√han[a]...ih&Saa–GaTYaae" + .[k]ta) — killed hTa" hataƒ 〈1.1〉 m. hata hTaMa( hatam 〈2.1〉 m. hata hTaaNa( hat€n 〈2.3〉 m. hata hTva hatv€ 〈avyaya〉 (√han[a]...ih&Saa–GaTYaae" + .[k]tv€) — [after] killing hNa( han (h€, from √han[a]...ih&Saa–GaTYaae"=) — killer hiNaZYae haniye 〈kalki 3.1〉 (√han[a]...ih&Saa–GaTYaae"=) — I will kill hNTa hanta 〈avyaya〉 — (a particle to excite curiosity:) yes! hNTaarMa( hant€ram 〈2.1〉 m. hant (hant€) (from √han[a]...ih&Saa–GaTYaae"=) — killer hiNTa hanti 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√han[a]...ih&Saa–GaTYaae"=) — he kills hNTauMa( hantum 〈avyaya〉 (√han[a]...ih&Saa–GaTYaae" + .tum[u]) — to kill hNYaTae hanyate 〈acyuta pass. 1.1〉 (√han[a]...ih&Saa–GaTYaae"=) — he is killed hNYaMaaNae hanyam€ne 〈7.1, sati-saptam…〉 n. hanyam€na (√han[a]...ih&Saa–GaTYaae" + .[]€na) — [while] being killed hNYau" hanyuƒ 〈vidhi 1.3〉 (√han[a]...ih&Saa–GaTYaae"=) — they would kill hYaE" hayaiƒ 〈3.3〉 m. haya — horse 760 SANSKRIT READER COURSE hr" haraƒ 〈1.1〉 m. hara — who/which removes hriTa harati 〈acyuta 1.1〉 (√h[ñ]...hr

ôZYaaiMa hy€mi 〈acyuta 3.1〉 (√h[a]...TauíaE=) — I rejoice he he 〈avyaya〉 — oh! heTav" hetavaƒ 〈1.3〉 m. hetu heTau hetu — ‘impulse’, motive, cause, reason heTau" hetuƒ 〈1.1〉 m. hetu heTauNaa hetun€ 〈3.1〉 m. hetu heTauMaiÙ" hetumadbhiƒ 〈3.3〉 n. hetumat (hetu + .mat[u]) — ‘having hetu (a reason)’, argument heTaae" hetoƒ 〈5.1〉 m. hetu hETauk==Ma( haitukam 〈1.1〉 n. haituka (from hetu) — ‘having a cause or reason’ haeMa homa (from √hu...vöaE daNae=) — an oblation; making an oblation i”YaTae hriyate 〈acyuta pass. 1.1〉 (√h[ñ]...hr

762 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

16. Sanskrit — Word List Conversation

The following is extracted from a English-Sanskrit Dictionary for Sanskrit as a medium of communication. The publisher mentions in the preface that the words were selected on the basis of their frequency of use and All-India acceptability. The words are given in the first case to show their gender. ability SaaMaQYaRMa( apart Pa*Qak( before Pa[ak(== calculation GaaaRv" behavior Aacraa blind ANDa" cloud Maega" airplane ivMaaNaMa( assistance SahaYaTaa blood r¢==Ma( cold XaqTaMa( alert SaTakR==" assurance AaìaSaNaMa( blue Naql" collection Sa°h" alive JaqivTa" atheist NaaiSTak==" boat NaaEk==a color, social class va+aa attraction Aak==zRa" border SaqMaa compassion ANauk==MPaa along Sah available oPal>Ya" boy bal", balk==" complete PaUa]aiNTa" anger §==aeDa" basic MaUl>aUTa" broad ivSTaqaaz

[email protected] 763 cooperation Sahk==ar" dirt Mal" earthquake >aUk==MPa" family Pairvar" corner k==aeaav" final AiNTaMa( curd diDa dispute ivvad" empty ir¢==" finger A®ulq curse XaaPa" distance ANTarMa( end, inside ANTa" fire AiGNa" custom XauLk==Ma( distress du"%Ma( enemy Xa}au" firm d*!" daily dEiNak==" distribution ivTaraaJaNaMa( enthusiasm oTSaah" flag ßJa" daughter Pau}aq dog ku==¡u==r" enthusiastic oTSaahq flavor Svad" dawn Pa[>aaTa" donation daNaMa( entrance Pa[veXa" flock SaMaUh" day idNaMa( door, gate ÜarMa( envy ASaUYaa flood PaUr" dear iPa[Ya" doubt SaNdeh" equal SaMaaNa" flower PauZPaMa( death Ma*TYau" down, below ADa" essence Saar" flute v&Xaq, veaaza duality, dilemma ÜNÜMa( experience ANau>av" foreign ivdeXa" delicious Svaidï" dust DaUil" external baù" foreigner ivdeXaqYa" democracy laek==TaN}aMa( duty k==TaRVYaMa( extra AiTair¢==" forest vNaMa(, Aralaza eager oTSauk==" fair GaaEr" fort duGaR" destroyed, lost Naí" eagle Gaå@" faith, trust ivìaSa" fortnight Pa+a" difficult k==i#=Na" ear k==aaGYaMa( directly Saa+aaTa( earth >aUiMa", Pa*Qvq fame Pa[iSaiÖ" foundation Pa[iTaïaNaMa(

764 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

founder Sa&SQaaPak==" greatness MahtvMa( immediate SaÛ" knot Ga]iNQa" free Mau¢==" greed lae>a" immediate TaTk==alMa( knowledge jaNaMa( friend iMa}aMa( green hirTa" immortal AMar" labor é[Ma" friendship iMa}aTaa grief Xaaek==" important MahtvPaUav" lamp dqPa" fruit f==lMa( guest AiTaiQa" improper, illegal AvEDa" language >aaza fuel wNDaNaMa( hair (plural) ke==Xaa" incarnation AvTaar" large, giant ivXaal" full moon PaUiaivZYaTk==al" healthy SvSQa" increase v*iÖ" leader NaeTaa gain la>a", Pa[aiá" heart ôdYaMa( indeed NaUNaMa( leaf, page, letter Pa}aMa( gambling ÛUTaMa( heaven SvGaR" indifferent odaSaqNaMa( less NYaUNa" game §==I@a hell Nark==" indirect Parae+a" lesson Paa#=" garden oÛaNaMa( high oÀ" individual VYai¢==" letter (alphabet) A+arMa( garland Maala highway raJaMaaGaR" inference ANauMaaNaMa( level STar" garment vS}aMa( hint, address SaªeTa" influence Pa[>aav" library PauSTak==alYa" gathering SaÄYa" history wiTahaSa" information SaUcNaa life JaqvNaMa( gem MaiaUTa" hot, warm oZau+aa jewel rTNaMa( love Pa[qiTa" goat AJa" husband PaiTa" joint SaiNDa" low Naqc" gold Sauv

[email protected] 765 substance d]VYaMa( mouth, face Mau%Ma( order Aaja pot ga$=" maximum AiDak==TaMa" movement, goal GaiTa" ordinary, normal SaaDaarYaaSa" meal >aaeJaNaMa( much bhu ornament Aa>aUzaaGa" president raí\PaiTa" mentality MaNaae>aav" natural Pa[ak*==iTak==" partiality Pa+aPaaTa" pride Ai>aMaaNa" mention oçe%" nature Pa[k*==iTa" particle k==a" particularity ivXaezTaa primary Pa[ariM>ak==" message SaNdeXa" near SaMaqPa" path MaaGaR" problem SaMaSYaa method, system PaÖiTa" necessary AavXYak==" peace XaaiNTa" procession Xaae>aaYaa}aa middle MaDYaMa" necessity AavXYak==Taa peacock MaYaUr" product oTPaad" mild, gentle SaaEMYa" neck Ga]qva penance TaPaSYaa production oTPaadNaMa( milk duGDaMa( negative Nak==araTMak==" percent Pa[iTaXaTaMa( program k==aYaR§==Ma" minimum NYaUNaTaMa" nervous ADaqr" permanent SQaaYaq progress Pa[GaiTa" minister MaN}aq net JaalMa( permission ANauja prohibition iNazeDa" minus NYaUNaMa( new Nav" person JaNa" pronunciation oÀaraaEiTak==" proper, legal vEDa" miser k*==PaaaRGYaMa( nonstop A%<@" pillar STaM>a" protection r+aaavaTMak==" radio Aak==aXava

766 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

rare ivrl" scientist vEjaiNak==" sometimes k==daiPa teaching Paa#=NaMa( ray, beam ik==raaza experience ANau>aav" secret, mystery rhSYaMa( sound, voice, vowel Svr" television dUrdXaRNaMa( realization Saa+aaTk==ar" seed bqJaMa( south di+aaYaªr", >aYaaNak==" rebirth PauNaJaRNMa senior JYaeï" species, class JaaiTa" test Parq+aa red r¢==" sentence vaKYaMa( specific iviXaí" thanks DaNYavad" refuge Xaraqr" spectacles oPaNae}aMa( thick, fat SQaUl" regard Aadr" serpent SaPaR" speech >aaz

[email protected] 767 trouble k==íMa( west PaiêMaa true SaTYaMa( whatever YaiTk==MaiPa tube Naal" white ìeTa" tune raGa" whole SaMaGa]h" twin YaMalMa( wicked duí" ugly ku==æPa" width ivSTaar" umbrella ^}aMa( winter XaqTak==al" unavoidably AvXYaMa( withdrawal Pa[TYaahraar" welcome SvaGaTaMa( welfare k==LYaa

768 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Numbers

0 XaUNYa 10 dXa 20 iv&XaiTa" 30 i}a&XaTa(

1 Wk== 11 Wk==a–dXa 21 Wk==–iv&XaiTa" 31 Wk==–i}a&XaTa(

2 iÜ 12 Üa–dXa 22 Üa–iv&XaiTa" 32 Üa–i}a&XaTa(

3 i}a 13 }aYaae–dXa 23 }aYaae–iv&XaiTa" 33 }aYaiS}a&XaTa(

4 cTaur( 14 vTaudRXa 24 cTauiv|XaiTa" 34 cTauiS}a&XaTa(

5 PaÄ 15 PaÄ–dXa 25 PaÄ–iv&XaiTa" 35 PaÄ–i}a&XaTa(

6 z$(= 16 zae@Xa 26 z@(–iv&XaiTa" 36 z$(=–i}a&XaTa(

7 SaPTa 17 SaPTa–dXa 27 SaPTa–iv&XaiTa" 37 SaPTa–i}a&XaTa(

8 Aí 18 Aía–dXa 28 Aía–iv&XaiTa" 38 Aía–i}a&XaTa(

9 =Nav 19 =Wk==aeNa–iv&XaiTa" 29 Wk==aeNa–i}a&XaTa( 39 Wk==aeNa–cTvair&XaTa( ekona (eka-_™na) means ‘one less’; as in Wk==aeNa–iv&XaiTa" — ‘one less than twenty’, i.e., nineteen From a hundred onwards the numbers are expressed by adding adhika (more, plus) or uttara (above) to the lower number. Wk==aiDak==–XaTa eka-_adhika-ata — ‘1 plus 100’, 101 Aíaetar–XaTa a˜a-_uttara-ata — ‘8 above 100’, 108 iv&XaTYaiDak==–XaTaaiDak==–Sahó viˆati-_adhika-ata-adhika-sahasra — ‘20 plus 100 plus 1000’, 1120

[email protected] 769

Indeclinables (avyaya)

ATa" ataƒ — ‘from this’, besides this, from now, therefore TatvTa" tattvataƒ — truly ATaqv at…va — exceedingly TaSMaaTa(( tasm€t — ‘from that’, then, therefore A}a atra — here Tau tu — but; and, or; now, then AQa atha — now (for auspicious beginning) du"%Ma( duƒkham — with difficulty AQava athav€ — or else Na na — not AÛ adya — now, today NaaNaa n€n€ — in various ways, separately ADauNaa adhun€ — now NaaMa n€ma — named ANaNTarMa( an-antaram — ‘without interval’, after, immediately iNaTaraMa( nitar€m — definitely, extremely AiPa api — also, even iNaTYada nityad€ — always Ai>aTa" abhitaƒ — near, close by iNaTYaMa( nityam — always AMau}a amutra — in the other world, after death iNaYaTaMa( niyatam — inevitably AiYa ayi — for tender calling Nau nu — indeed (expressing uncertainty) Are are — to address an inferior person NaUNaMa( n™nam — definitely AlMa( alam — useless; able (in both meanings ‘enough’) Naae no — not AvXYaMa( avayam — definitely, certainly ParSParMa( parasparam — each other Ahae aho — expressing wonder, Ah! PaYaaRáMa( pary€ptam — sufficiently, enough AaMa( €m — yes, so be it PaêaTa( pac€t — after, behind AaXau €u — quickly, immediately, soon PauNa" punaƒ — again wiTa iti — thus; used to close a quotation PaurSTaaTa( purast€t — from the front wdaNaqMa( id€n…m — now Paura pur€ — formerly wv iva — like PaUvRMa( p™rvam — before wh iha — here, in this world or life; (as opp. to:) amutra Pa*Qak(== pthak — separately, differently, each wRzTa( …at — little, slightly Pa[iTa prati — towards oÀE" uccaiƒ — loudly Pa[Mau%Ta" pramukhataƒ — in front of oTa uta — (like api:) also, even, certainly Pa[ak(= pr€k — before ‰Tae te — without, except Pa[aYa" pr€yaƒ — mostly Wv eva — certainly, only, alone Pa[eTYa pretya — in the other world, after death WvMa( evam — thus, in this way, such bTa bata — expressing great sorrow, Alas! ik==NTau kintu — but blaTa( bal€t — forcibly, excessively ik==Ma( kim — what bih" bahiƒ — out, beside, except ik==l=kila — verily, indeed >aUYa" bh™yaƒ — again ke==vlMa( kevalam — only, merely, simply >aUir bh™ri — various, many i+aPa[Ma( kipram — quickly >aae bho — respectful address %lu khalu — surely, indeed Maa m€ — do not c ca — and iMaQa" mithaƒ — mutually, secretly icrMa( ciram — a long time iMaQYaa mithy€ — wrongly, falsely ced( ced — if (comes after the condition) Mauhu" muhuƒ — time and time again JaaTau j€tu — ever, at any time Ma*za m€ — falsely, fruitless 770 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Yaid yadi — if YauGaPad( yugapad — together, simultaneously vrMa( varam — eminent, excellent vJaRMa( varjam — except for va v€ — or ivNaa vin€ — without, except vE vai — verily XaNaE" anaiƒ — gradually, slowly XaìTa( avat — continuously, permanently Sak*==Ta( sakt — once SaTa( sat — ‘being’, existent, real, good SaTaTaMa( satatam — always Sada sad€ — always Sad*XaMa( sadam — similarly, accordingly SaÛ" sadyaƒ — immediately SaMaGa]Ma( samagram — completely SaMaqPaMa( sam…pam — near, in one’s presence SaMYak(== samyak — truly, perfectly, totally Sah saha — with, along SahSaa sahas€ — suddenly, all at once Saa+aaTa( s€k€t — directly, personally Sau%Ma( sukham — easily, happily SQaaNae sth€ne — ‘in place’, befittingly iSQarMa( sthiram — steadily SMa sma — particle indicating past SvYaMa( svayam — personally, on its own accord SviSTa svasti (su.asti) — ‘well-being’, hail, peace Svaha sv€h€ — expression for giving oblations hNTa hanta — (a particle to excite curiosity:) yes! ih hi — indeed he he — oh!

[email protected] 771

17. Sanskrit — Summary Grammar

Sandhi

a/€ _a/€ parama-_€tm€ >>> param€tm€ _i/… gaŠa-_…a >>> gaŠea _u/™ purua-_uttama >>> puruottama _/Ž deva-_i >>> devari _e/ai na_eva >>> naiva _o/au uttama-_oja >>> uttamauja i/… _i/… r…-_…a >>> r…a _other vowels yadi_api >>> yady api u/™ _u/™ b€hu-_udara >>> b€h™dara _other vowels manu-_antara >>> manvantara e _a vande_aham >>> vande ’ham _other vowels yotsye_iti >>> na yotsya iti o _a namo_astu te >>> namo ’stu te au _vowels dvau_imau >>> dv€v imau k _m v€k._mayam >>> v€‰mayam tapaƒ _vowels, soft cons. pthak-_vidha >>> pthag-vidha t _vowels jagat-_…a >>> jagad-…a _c €caryavat_ca >>> €caryavac ca _j sy€t_janardana >>> sy€j janardana _n jagat-_n€thaƒ >>> jagan-n€thaƒ _l bhuvan€t_lok€ƒ >>> bhuvan€l lok€ƒ _ yuddh€t_reyaƒ >>> yuddh€c chreyaƒ _h s€k€t_hari >>> s€k€d dhari _other soft cons. bhagavat-_g…t€ >>> bhagavad-g…t€ d _c mad-_cittaƒ >>> mac-cittaƒ _j yad_jñ€tv€ >>> yaj jñ€tv€ _n tad-_ni˜ha >>> tan-ni˜ha _m mad-_manaƒ >>> man-manaƒ _ yad_reyaƒ >>> yac chreyaƒ _other hard cons. suhd_sat€m >>> suht sat€m _end of a line tattvavid_ >>> tattvavit n _c a-gat€s™n_ca >>> a-gat€s™ˆ ca _t t€n_titikasva >>> t€ˆs titikasva _l raddh€v€n_labhate >>> raddh€v€‡ labhate an _vowels prahasan_iva >>> prahasann iva in _vowels sv€min_iti >>> sv€minn iti m _consonants aham_bhaj€mi >>> ahaˆ bhaj€mi ƒ _c vedaiƒ_ca >>> vedai ca _t namaƒ_te >>> namas te aƒ _a namaƒ_astu te >>> namo_astu te >>> namo ’stu te _other vowels arjunaƒ_uv€ca >>> arjuna uv€ca _soft cons. namaƒ_namaƒ >>> namo namaƒ eaƒ, saƒ _a saƒ_arjunaƒ >>> so_arjunaƒ >>> so ’rjunaƒ _not a saƒ_kaunteyaƒ >>> sa kaunteyaƒ €ƒ _vowels, soft cons. maŠi-gaŠ€ƒ_iva >>> maŠi-gaŠ€ iva iƒ _vowels, soft cons. agniƒ_jyotiƒ_ahaƒ >>> agnir jyotir ahaƒ eƒ _vowels, soft cons. hareƒ_n€ma >>> harer n€ma aiƒ _vowels, soft cons. guŠamayaiƒ_bh€vaiƒ_ebhiƒ >>>guŠamayair bh€vair ebhiƒ oƒ _vowels, soft cons. senayoƒ_ubhayoƒ_madhye >>> senayor ubhayor madhye 772 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Chandas

syllables 8 • — • — • — • — pram€Šik€ x x x x • — — x 8 anu˜up x x x x • — • x 9 — • • — —, — • • — maŠi-madhya • • — • • — • — • — 10+11 viyogin… • • — — • • — • — • — 11 • — • — —, • • — • — — upendra-vajr€ — — • — —, • • — • — — indra-vajr€ x — • — —, • • — • — — upaj€ti 12 • • • — • • — • • — • — druta-vilambita — • — — • —, — • — — • — sragviŠ… — — • — — • • — • — • — indra-vaˆ€ 13 • • • • • • —, — • — — • — kam€ • — • —, • • • • — • — • — rucir€ — — —, • • • • — • — • — — prahariŠ… 14 • • — • —, • • • — • — — • — pathy€ — — • — • • • —, • • — • — — vasanta-tilak€ — — — —, • • • • • • — — — — madhya-k€m€ 15 • • • • • • — —, — • — — • — — m€lin… — • — • — • —, • — • — • — • — t™Šaka — — — — — — — — — — — — — — — l…l€-khela 16 • • • • — • — • • • — • — • — — v€Šin… • — • — • — • —, • — • — • — • — pañca-c€mara — • — • — • — —, — • — • — • — — citra 17 • — • • • — • —, • • • — • — — • — pthv…-guru • — — — — —, • • • • • — — • • • — ikhariŠ… — • • — • — • • • —, • • • • • • — vaˆa-patra-patita 18 • • • • — • — • • • —, • — • — — • — nandana — — — • • — • — • • • —, — — • • • — €rd™la-lalita — — — —, • • • • • • —, — • — — • — — citra-lekh€ 19 • — — — — —, • • • • • —, — • — — • — — megha-visph™rjit€ — — — • • — • — • • • —, — — • — — • — €rd™la-vikr…ita — — — — • — —, • • • • • • —, — • • • — suras€ 21 — — — — • — —, • • • • • • —, — • — — • — — srag-dhar€

The number of syllables in each p€da (quarter) of a regular meter can theoretically vary from 1 to 999. Each of these classes comprehends a great number of possible meters according to the different modes in which long and short syllables may be distributed. But the meter is also not necessarily the same in all four p€das — there are half-equal meters, unequal meters, and a whole class of meters regulated by the number of syllabic instances. Therefore, the number of verse meters is practically unlimited. Standard books mention about three hundred important meters. All meters of 4 syllables as a group are called prati˜h€, of 5 suprati˜h€, 6 g€yatr…, 7 uŠik, 8 anu˜up, 9 vhat…, 10 pa‰kti, 11 tri˜up, etc. There is a specific meter of three p€das with each eight syllables which is also called g€yatr…. And there is a famous g€yatr… mantra in praise of S™rya-N€r€yaŠa (¬g-Veda 3.62.10).

[email protected] 773

Kdanta

Kdanta explains how n€mas are derived from dh€tus by adding kt suffixes. Therefore, these words are called ‘kt-anta’. All words have an original etymological meaning stemming from the dh€tu. √matr[i]...Gauá>aaz>> mantra — advice (There are also instructive ways to explain a word as if it were derived from its syllables. E.g., the word mantra ‘comes from’ manaƒ (mind) + tr€yate (is delivered) >>> ‘that by which the mind is delivered’) But words may also acquire a conventional meaning, different from their etymological meaning. √k[a]...ivle%Nae Aak==zR>> k.Ša — ‘one who attracts’ (etymol.) The word kŠa can be etymologically analyzed in this way, but the conventional meaning is ‘KŠa, the son of mother Yaod€’. Often the meaning is mixed etymological and conventional. E.g., the lotus received the name pa‰ka.ja (‘mud- born’), because it grows in the mud. But the convention is that this name is reserved for the lotus, although many other plants and animals are born in the same environment. A few examples: (1) kta The first type of suffixes is called viŠuni˜h€ and is used to make past participles. √[u]k[ñ]...k==r>> kta — done Another viŠuni˜h€ suffix is .[k]tavat[u]. √[u]k[ñ]...k==r>> k.tavat[u] — ‘one who did’ (2) k€rya The viŠuktya suffixes (.ya, .tavya, .an…ya) are used to point out duty. √[u]k[ñ]...k==r>> k€r.ya, kar.tavya, kar.aŠ…ya All three words have the same meaning — ‘that which is to be done’, or ‘that which can be done.’ (3) payan The acyut€bha suffix .[]at[] is used to describe an action, simultaneous to the main activity of the sentence. √d[ir]...Pa[e+a>> pay.at[] Payat[] is a present active participle, and can be rendered into English as [while] ...-ing. A similar suffix is .[]€na: √[u]k[ñ]...k==r>> kurv.€Ša >>> kurv€Šaƒ 〈1.3〉 — [while] doing (4) tyaktv€ The suffix .[k]tv€ indicates a preceeding action. This form is avyaya, indeclinable. √tyaj[a]...haNaaE — to abandon >>> tyak.tv€ — [after] abandoning, having abandoned Instead of .[k]tv€, .ya[p] is used when a prefix is applied to the dh€tu. pari.√tyaj[a] — to abandon >>> parityaj.ya — [after] abandoning (5) veditum The suffix .tum[u] makes the infinitive. √vid[a]...jaNae — to know >>> vedi.tum — to understand (6) yoga-stha Some kdantas are used only in compound with a preceeding n€ma. √sth€...SQaaNae — to stand >>> -stha; yoga + -stha >>> yoga-stha (7) ravaŠam With the suffixes .ana and .[˜]ana we make abstract nouns (bh€va-prayoga) and instrumental nouns (karaŠa-prayoga). √ru...é[v>> ravaŠa — hearing; the act of hearing is called ravaŠam Summary with examples: dh€tu .[k]ta .[k]tavat[u] .tavya .[]at[] .[k]tv€ 〈avyaya〉 tum[u] 〈avyaya〉 done he did to be done [while] doing [after] doing to do √ [u]k[ñ] k*==Ta" k*==TavaNa( k==TaRVYa" ku==vRNa( k*==Tva k==TauRMa( √ gam[†] GaTa" GaTavaNa( GaNTaVYa" GaC^Na( GaTva GaNTauMa(

√jñ€ jaTa" jaTavaNa( jaTaYa" JaaNaNa( jaTva jaTauMa( √ d[ir] d*í" d*ívaNa( d]íVYa" PaXYaNa( d*îa d]íuMa(

√ru é]uTa" é]uTavaNa( é]aeTaVYa" Xa*

774 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Taddhita

(1) r…mat The first example is the suffix .mat[u], indicating possession. r….mat[u] — possessing splendor (r…) The suffix .mat[u] changes to .vat[u] after words ending in a. bhaga.vat[u] — possessing opulence (bhaga) The suffix .vat[i] looks similar, but means ‘like’ or ‘as’, forming avyayas (indeclinables). daŠa.vat[i] — ‘like a rod’, prostrated obeisances

(2) samatva The suffixes .tva and .t€[p] are used to form abstract nouns. sama (equal) >>> sama.tva / sama.t€ — ‘sameness’, equanimity

(3) guhyatama The suffixes .tara and .tama make the comparative and the superlative. guhya (secret) >>> guhya.tara (more secret) >>> guhya.tama (most secret)

(4) ma‰galamaya There are suffixes like .maya (made of, full of). ma‰gala.maya — full of auspiciousness (ma‰gala) A similar suffix is .m€tra (‘just this much’). nimitta-m€tra — just the instrument (nimitta)

(5) sarvataƒ Words formed with the suffix .tas[i] are avyaya and mainly interpreted as pañcam… (fifth case): sarva (all) + tas[i] >>> sarva.tas — from all, than all; because of sandhi (s or r at the end of a word change to ƒ) sarvatas becomes sarvataƒ

(6) sarvatra There are many suffixes similar to tas[i] : .tra (indicating place) >>> sarva.tra — everywhere .d€ (indicating time) >>> sarva.d€ — always .th€ (indicating manner) >>> sarva.th€ — in every way Interrogatives are made indefinite by adding .cid or .cana to the declined forms of kim: kutaƒ — from where? >>> kuta.cid / kuta.cana — from somewhere

(7) dev… The suffixes .…[p] and .€[p] form the feminine gender: deva (a god) >>> dev… — goddess

(8) v€sudeva Suffixes in this group express relationships or moods, causing certain transformations inside the word. Vasudeva >>> V€sudeva — ‘the son of Vasudeva’, ®r… KŠa ViŠu >>> vaiŠava — a devotee of ViŠu Vy€sa >>> vaiy€saki — ‘the son of Vy€sa’, ®ukadeva Gosv€m… muni (sage) >>> mauna — ‘the mood of a muni’, silence, gravity

[email protected] 775

Sam€sa

Compounds are of different types: (1) r€ga-dvea The first type is called a dvandva (pair), where the components have the same value. It is declined in dual. r€gaƒ ca dveaƒ ca iti r€ga-dveau 〈1.2〉 — the word r€ga-dvea means ‘attachment and aversion’

(3) deva-d€sa The word deva-d€sa belongs to the class tat-purua-sam€sa. The characteristic of this type is that the words are related by one of the cases. In English this relationship is shown by a preposition (by, for, from . . .). devasya d€saƒ iti deva-d€saƒ — deva-d€sa means ‘the Lord’s servant’

(3) y€ma-r€ma When an adjective qualifies a noun, it is called karma-dh€raya-sam€sa. y€maƒ r€maƒ iti y€ma-r€maƒ — y€ma-r€ma means ‘the dark R€ma’, R€macandra

(4) p…t€mbara When the sam€sa refers to something which is not mentioned in it, it is called bahu-vr…hi-sam€sa. p…tam ambaraˆ yasya, saƒ p…t€mbaraƒ — p…t€mbara means ‘he whose garment is yellow’, ViŠu

Negation: The negation is made in sam€sa with the particle na[ñ], of which only a- remains. a-nitya... na nityaƒ iti a-nityaƒ — not eternal If the word begins with a sarvevara, a- becomes an-: an-anya... na anyaƒ iti an-anyaƒ — no other

776 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

18. Sanskrit — Tables

Conjugation

1. [tu]y€c[]...YaaÁaYaaMa( 1U — to beg

parasmai-pada €tmane-pada karmaŠi prayoga

YaaciTa YaacTa" YaaciNTa YaacTae YaaceTae YaacNTae YaaCYaTae YaaCYaeTae YaaCYaNTae

1 YaaciSa YaacQa" YaacQa YaacSae YaaceQae YaacDve YaaCYaSae YaaCYaeQae YaaCYaDve

YaacaiMa Yaacav" YaacaMa" Yaace Yaacavhe YaacaMahe YaaCYae YaaCYaavhe YaaCYaaMahe

YaaceTa( YaaceTaaMa( YaaceYau" YaaceTa YaaceYaaTaaMa( YaacerNa( YaaCYaeTa YaaCYaeYaaTaaMa( YaaCYaerNa(

2 Yaace" YaaceTaMa( YaaceTa Yaace" YaaceYaaQaaMa( YaaceDvMa( YaaCYaeQaa" YaaCYaeYaaQaaMa( YaaCYaeßMa(

YaaceYaMa( Yaacev YaaceMa YaaceYa Yaacevih YaaceMaih YaaCYaeYa YaaCYaevih YaaCYaeMaih

YaacTau YaacTaaMa( YaacNTau YaacTaaMa( YaaceTaaMa( YaacNTaaMa( YaaCYaTaaMa( YaaCYaeTaaMa( YaaCYaNTaaMa(

3 Yaac YaacTaMa( YaacTa YaacSv YaaceQaaMa( YaacDvMa( YaaCYaSv YaaCYaeQaaMa( YaaCYaßMa(

YaacaiNa Yaacav YaacaMa YaacE YaacavhE YaacaMahE YaaCYaE YaaCYaavhE YaaCYaaMahE

AYaacTa( AYaacTaaMa( AYaacNa( AYaacTa AYaaceTaaMa( AYaacNTa AYaaCYaTa AYaaCYaeTaaMa( AYaaCYaNTa

4 AYaac" AYaacTaMa( AYaacTa AYaacQaa" AYaaceQaaMa( AYaacDvMa( AYaaCYaQaa" AYaaCYaeQaaMa( AYaaCYaDvMa(

AYaacMa( AYaacav AYaacaMa AYaace AYaacavih AYaacaMaih AYaaCYae AYaaCYaavih AYaaCYaaMaih

AYaacqTa( AYaaicíaMa( AYaaiczu" AYaaicí AYaaiczaTaaMa( AYaaiczTa AYaaicí AYaaiczaTaaMa( AYaaiczTa

5 AYaacq" AYaaicíMa( AYaaicí AYaaicïa" AYaaiczaQaaMa( AYaaicDvMa( AYaaicïa" AYaaiczaQaaMa( AYaaicDvMa(

AYaaiczMa( AYaaicZv AYaaicZMa AYaaiciz AYaaicZvih AYaaicZMaih AYaaiciz AYaaicZvih AYaaicZMaih

YaYaac YaYaacTau" YaYaacu" YaYaace YaYaacaTae YaYaaicre YaYaace YaYaacaTae YaYaaicre

6 YaYaaicQa YaYaacQau" YaYaac YaYaaicze YaYaacaQae YaYaaicDve YaYaaicze YaYaacaQae YaYaaicDve

YaYaac YaYaaicv YaYaaicMa YaYaace YaYaaicvhe YaYaaicMahe YaYaace YaYaaicvhe YaYaaicMahe

YaaCYaaTa( YaaCYaaSTaaMa( YaaCYaaSau" Yaaiczqí YaaiczqYaaSTaaMa( YaaiczqrNa( Yaaiczqí YaaiczqYaaSTaaMa( YaaiczqrNa(

7 YaaCYaa" YaaCYaaSTaMa( YaaCYaaSTa Yaaiczqïa" YaaiczqYaaSQaaMa( YaaiczqDvMa( Yaaiczqïa" YaaiczqYaaSQaaMa( YaaiczqDvMa(

YaaCYaaSaMa( YaaCYaaSv YaaCYaaSMa YaaiczqYa Yaaiczqvih YaaiczqMaih YaaiczqYa Yaaiczqvih YaaiczqMaih

YaaicTaa YaaicTaaraE YaaicTaar" YaaicTaa YaaicTaaraE YaaicTaar" YaaicTaa YaaicTaaraE YaaicTaar"

8 YaaicTaaiSa YaaicTaaSQa" YaaicTaaSQa YaaicTaaSae YaaicTaaSaaQae YaaicTaaDve YaaicTaaSae YaaicTaaSaaQae YaaicTaaDve

YaaicTaaiSMa YaaicTaaSv" YaaicTaaSMa" YaaicTaahe YaaicTaaSvhe YaaicTaaSMahe YaaicTaahe YaaicTaaSvhe YaaicTaaSMahe

YaaicZYaiTa YaaicZYaTa" YaaicZYaiNTa YaaicZYaTae YaaicZYaeTae YaaicZYaNTae YaaicZYaTae YaaicZYaeTae YaaicZYaNTae

9 YaaicZYaiSa YaaicZYaQa" YaaicZYaQa YaaicZYaSae YaaicZYaeQae YaaicZYaDve YaaicZYaSae YaaicZYaeQae YaaicZYaDve

YaaicZYaaiMa YaaicZYaav" YaaicZYaaMa" YaaicZYae YaaicZYaavhe YaaicZYaaMahe YaaicZYae YaaicZYaavhe YaaicZYaaMahe

AYaaicZYaTa( AYaaicZYaTaaMa( AYaaicZYaNa( AYaaicZYaTa AYaaicZYaeTaaMa( AYaaicZYaNTa AYaaicZYaTa AYaaicZYaeTaaMa( AYaaicZYaNTa

10 AYaaicZYa" AYaaicZYaTaMa( AYaaicZYaTa AYaaicZYaQaa" AYaaicZYaeQaaMa( AYaaicZYaDvMa( AYaaicZYaQaa" AYaaicZYaeQaaMa( AYaaicZYaDvMa(

AYaaicZYaMa( AYaaivZYaav AYaaicZYaaMa AYaaicZYae AYaaicZYaavih AYaaicZYaaMaih AYaaicZYae AYaaicZYaavih AYaaicZYaaMaih

[email protected] 777

parasmai-pada

2. bh™ — to be, exist 3. as[a] — to be, exist 4. sth€ — to stand

>aviTa >avTa" >aviNTa AiSTa STa" SaiNTa iTaïiTa iTaïTa" iTaïiNTa

1 >aviSa >avQa" >avQa AiSa SQa" SQa iTaïiSa iTaïQa" iTaïQa

>avaiMa >avav" >avaMa" AiSMa Sv" SMa" iTaïaiMa iTaïav" iTaïaMa"

>aveTa( >aveTaaMa( >aveYau" SYaaTa( SYaaTaaMa( SYau" iTaïeTa( iTaïeTaaMa( iTaïeYau"

2 >ave" >aveTaMa( >aveTa SYaa" SYaaTaMa( SYaaTa iTaïe" iTaïeTaMa( iTaïeTa

>aveYaMa( >avev >aveMa SYaaMa( SYaav SYaaMa iTaïeYaMa( iTaïev iTaïeMa

>avTau >avTaaMa( >avNTau ASTau STaaMa( SaNTau iTaïTau iTaïTaaMa( iTaïNTau

3 >av >avTaMa( >avTa WiDa STaMa( STa iTaï iTaïTaMa( iTaïTa

>avaiNa >avav >avaMa ASaaiNa ASaav ASaaMa iTaïaiNa iTaïav iTaïaMa

A>avTa( A>avTaaMa( A>avNa( AaSaqTa( AaSTaaMa( AaSaNa( AiTaïTa( AiTaïTaaMa( AiTaïNa(

4 A>av" A>avTaMa( A>avTa AaSaq" AaSTaMa( AaSTa AiTaï" AiTaïTaMa( AiTaïTa

A>avMa( A>avav A>avaMa AaSaMa( AaSv AaSMa AiTaïMa( AiTaïav AiTaïaMa

>aivZYaiTa >aivZYaTa" >aivZYaiNTa >aivZYaiTa >aivZYaTa" >aivZYaiNTa SQaaSYaiTa SQaaSYaTa" SQaaSYaiNTa

9 >aivZYaiSa >aivZYaQa" >aivZYaQa >aivZYaiSa >aivZYaQa" >aivZYaQa SQaaSYaiSa SQaaSYaQa" SQaaSYaQa

>aivZYaaiMa >aivZYaav" >aivZYaaMa" >aivZYaaiMa >aivZYaav" >aivZYaaMa" SQaaSYaaiMa SQaaSYaav" SQaaSYaaMa"

5. d[ir] — to see 6. gam[†] — to go 7. i[u] — to desire

PaXYaiTa PaXYaTa" PaXYaiNTa GaC^iTa GaC^Ta" GaC^iNTa wC^iTa wC^Ta" wC^iNTa

1 PaXYaiSa PaXYaQa" PaXYaQa GaC^iSa GaC^Qa" GaC^Qa wC^iSa wC^Qa" wC^Qa

PaXYaaiMa PaXYaav" PaXYaaMa" GaC^aiMa GaC^av" GaC^aMa" wC^aiMa wC^av" wC^aMa"

PaXYaeTa( PaXYaeTaaMa( PaXYaeYau" GaC^eTa( GaC^eTaaMa( GaC^eYau" wC^eTa( wC^eTaaMa( wC^eYau"

2 PaXYae" PaXYaeTaMa( PaXYaeTa GaC^e" GaC^eTaMa( GaC^eTa wC^e" wC^eTaMa( wC^eTa

PaXYaeYaMa( PaXYaev PaXYaeMa GaC^eYaMa( GaC^ev GaC^eMa wC^eYaMa( wC^ev wC^eMa

PaXYaTau PaXYaTaaMa( PaXYaNTau GaC^Tau GaC^TaaMa( GaC^NTau wC^Tau wC^TaaMa( wC^NTau

3 PaXYa PaXYaTaMa( PaXYaTa GaC^ GaC^TaMa( GaC^Ta wC^ wC^TaMa( wC^Ta

PaXYaaiNa PaXYaav PaXYaaMa GaC^aiNa GaC^av GaC^aMa wC^aiNa wC^av wC^aMa

APaXYaTa( APaXYaTaaMa( APaXYaNa( AGaC^Ta( AGaC^TaaMa( AGaC^Na( WeC^Ta( WeC^TaaMa( WeC^Na(

4 APaXYa" APaXYaTaMa( APaXYaTa AGaC^" AGaC^TaMa( AGaC^Ta WeC^" WeC^TaMa( WeC^Ta

APaXYaMa( APaXYaav APaXYaaMa AGaC^Ma( AGaC^av AGaC^aMa WeC^Ma( WeC^av WeC^aMa

d]+YaiTa d]+YaTa" d]+YaiNTa GaiMaZYaiTa GaiMaZYaTa" GaiMaZYaiNTa WizZYaiTa WizZYaTa" WizZYaiNTa

9 d]+YaiSa d]+YaQa" d]+YaQa GaiMaZYaiSa GaiMaZYaQa" GaiMaZYaQa WizZYaiSa WizZYaQa" WizZYaQa

d]+YaaiMa d]+Yaav" d]+YaaMa" GaiMaZYaaiMa GaiMaZYaav" GaiMaZYaaMa" WizZYaaiMa WizZYaav" WizZYaaMa"

778 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

8. cit[i] — to think 9. sm — to remember 10. jñ€ — to know

icNTaYaiTa icNTaYaTa" icNTaYaiNTa SMariTa SMarTa" SMariNTa JaaNaaiTa JaaNaqTa" JaaNaiNTa

1 icNTaYaiSa icNTaYaQa" icNTaYaQa SMariSa SMarQa" SMarQa JaaNaaiSa JaaNaqQa" JaaNaqQa

icNTaYaaiMa icNTaYaav" icNTaYaaMa" SMaraiMa SMarav" SMaraMa" JaaNaaiMa JaaNaqv" JaaNaqMa"

icNTaYaeTa( icNTaYaeTaaMa( icNTaYaeYau" SMareTa( SMareTaaMa( SMareYau" JaaNaqYaaTa( JaaNaqYaaTaaMa( JaaNaqYau"

2 icNTaYae" icNTaYaeTaMa( icNTaYaeTa SMare" SMareTaMa( SMareTa JaaNaqYaa" JaaNaqYaaTaMa( JaaNaqYaaTa

icNTaYaeYaMa( icNTaYaev icNTaYaeMa SMareYaMa( SMarev SMareMa JaaNaqYaaMa( JaaNaqYaav JaaNaqYaaMa

icNTaYaTau icNTaYaTaaMa( icNTaYaNTau SMarTau SMarTaaMa( SMarNTau JaaNaaTau JaaNaqTaaMa( JaaNaNTau

3 icNTaYa icNTaYaTaMa( icNTaYaTa SMar SMarTaMa( SMarTa JaaNaqih JaaNaqTaMa( JaaNaqTa

icNTaYaaiNa icNTaYaav icNTaYaaMa SMarai

AicNTaYaTa( AicNTaYaTaaMa( AicNTaYaNa( ASMarTa( ASMarTaaMa( ASMarNa( AJaaNaaTa( AJaaNaqTaaMa( AJaaNaNa(

4 AicNTaYa" AicNTaYaTaMa( AicNTaYaTa ASMar" ASMarTaMa( ASMarTa AJaaNaa" AJaaNaqTaMa( AJaaNaqTa

AicNTaYaMa( AicNTaYaav AicNTaYaaMa ASMarMa( ASMarav ASMaraMa AJaaNaaMa( AJaaNaqv AJaaNaqMa

icNTaiYaZYaiTa icNTaiYaZYaTa" icNTaiYaZYaiNTa SMairZYaiTa SMairZYaTa" SMairZYaiNTa jaSYaiTa jaSYaTa" jaSYaiNTa

9 icNTaiYaZYaiSa icNTaiYaZYaQa" icNTaiYaZYaQa SMairZYaiSa SMairZYaQa" SMairZYaQa jaSYaaiSa jaSYaQa" jaSYaQa

icNTaiYaZYaaiMa icNTaiYaZYaav" icNTaiYaZYaaMa" SMairZYaaiMa SMairZYaav" SMairZYaaMa" jaSYaaiMa jaSYaav" jaSYaaMa"

11. [u]k[ñ] — to do 12. €p[†] — to pervade (obtain) 13. ak[†] — to be able

k==raeiTa ku==åTa" ku==vRiNTa AaPNaaeiTa AaPNauTa" AaPNauviNTa Xakn==aeiTa Xaknu==Ta" Xaknu==viNTa

1 k==raeiz ku==åQa" ku==åQa AaPNaaeiz AaPNauQa" AaPNauQa Xakn==aeiz Xaknu==Qa" Xaknu==Qa=

k==raeiMa ku==vR" ku==MaR" AaPNaaeiMa AaPNauv" AaPNauMa" Xakn==aeiMa Xaknu==v" Xaknu==Ma"

ku==YaaRTa( ku==YaaRTaaMa( ku==YauR" AaPNauYaaTa( AaPNauYaaTaaMa( AaPNauYau" Xaknu==YaaTa( Xaknu==YaaTaaMa( Xaknu==Yau"

2 ku==YaR" ku==YaaRTaMa( ku==YaaRTa AaPNauYaa" AaPNauYaaTaMa( AaPNauYaaTa Xaknu==Yaa" Xaknu==YaaTaMa( Xaknu==YaaTa

ku==YaaRMa( ku==YaaRv ku==YaaRMa AaPNauYaaMa( AaPNauYaav AaPNauYaaMa Xaknu==YaaMa( Xaknu==Yaav Xaknu==YaaMa

k==raeTau ku==åTaaMa( ku==vRNTau AaPNaaeTau AaPNauTaaMa( AaPNauvNTau Xakn==aeTau Xaknu==TaaMa( Xaknu==vNTau

3 k==å ku==åTaMa( ku==åTa AaPNauih AaPNauTaMa( AaPNauTa Xaknu==ih Xaknu==TaMa( Xaknu==Ta

k==rvai

Ak==raeTa( Aku==åTaaMa( Aku==vRNa( AaPNaaeTa( AaPNauTaaMa( AaPNauvNa( AXakn==aeTa( AXaknu==TaaMa( AXaknu==vNa(

4 Ak==rae" Aku==åTaMa( Aku==åTa AaPNaae" AaPNauTaMa( AaPNauTa AXakn==ae" AXaknu==TaMa( AXaknu==Ta

Ak==rvMa( Aku==vR Aku==MaR AaPNavMa( AaPNauv AaPNauMa AXakn==vMa( AXaknu==v AXaknu==Ma

k==irZYaiTa k==irZYaTa" k==irZYaiNTa AaPSYaiTa AaPSYaTa" AaPSYaiNTa Xa+YaiTa Xa+YaTa" Xa+YaiNTa

9 k==irZYaiSa k==irZYaQa" k==irZYaQa AaPSYaiSa AaPSYaQa" AaPSYaQa Xa+YaiSa Xa+YaQa" Xa+YaQa

k==irZYaaiMa k==irZYaav" k==irZYaaMa" AaPSYaaiMa AaPSYaav" AaPSYaaMa" Xa+YaaiMa Xa+Yaav" Xa+YaaMa"

[email protected] 779

€tmane-pada

14. sev[] — to serve 15. [u]labh[a] — to obtain 16. [˜u]y€c[] — to beg

SaevTae SaeveTae SaevNTae l>aTae l>aeTae l>aNTae YaacTae YaaceTae YaacNTae

1 SaevSae SaeveQae SaevDve l>aSae l>aeQae l>aDve YaacSae YaaceQae YaacDve

Saeve Saevavhe SaevaMahe l>ae l>aavhe l>aaMahe Yaace Yaacavhe YaacaMahe

SaeveTa SaeveYaaTaaMa( SaeverNa( l>aeTa l>aeYaaTaaMa( l>aerNa( YaaceTa YaaceYaaTaaMa( YaacerNa(

2 SaeveQaa" SaeveYaaQaaMa( SaeveDvMa( l>aeQaa" l>aeYaaQaaMa( l>aeDvMa( YaaceQaa" YaaceYaaQaaMa( YaaceDvMa(

SaeveYa Saevevih SaeveMaih l>aeYa l>aevih l>aeMaih YaaceYa Yaacevih YaaceMaih

SaevTaaMa( SaeveTaaMa( SaevNTaaMa( l>aTaaMa( l>aeTaaMa( l>aNTaaMa( YaacTaaMa( YaaceTaaMa( YaacNTaaMa(

3 SaevSv SaeveQaaMa( SaevDvMa( l>aSv l>aeQaaMa( l>aDvMa( YaacSv YaacQaaMa( YaacDvMa(

SaevE SaevavhE SaevaMahE l>aE l>aavhE l>aaMahE YaacE YaacavhE YaacaMahE

ASaevTa ASaeveTaaMa( ASaevNTa Al>aTa Al>aeTaaMa( Al>aNTa AYaacTa AYaaceTaaMa( AYaacNTa

4 ASaevQaa" ASaeveQaaMa( ASaevDvMa( Al>aQaa" Al>aeQaaMa( Al>aDvMa( AYaacQaa" AYaaceQaaMa( AYaacDvMa(

ASaeve ASaevavih ASaevaMaih Al>ae Al>aavih Al>aaMaih AYaace AYaacavih AYaacaMaih

SaeivZYaTae SaeivZYaeTae SaeivZYaNTae lPSYaTae lPSYaeTae lPSYaNTae YaaicZYaTae YaaicZYaeTae YaaicZYaNTae

9 SaeivZYaSae SaeivZYaeQae SaeivZYaDve lPSYaSae lPSYaeQae lPSYaDve YaaicZYaSae YaaicZYaeQae YaaicZYaDve

SaeivZYae SaeivZYaavhe SaeivZYaaMahe lPSYae lPSYaavhe lPSYaaMahe YaaicZYae YaaicZYaavhe YaaicZYaaMahe

780 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

Declension

1. deva m. 2. r€ma m. 3. kula n.

dev" devaE deva" raMa" raMaaE raMaa" ku==lMa( ku==le ku==laiNa

devMa( devaE devaNa( raMaMa( raMaaE raMaaNa( ku==lMa( ku==le ku==laiNa

deveNa deva>YaaMa( devE" raMaeYaaMa( raMaE" ku==leNa ku==la>YaaMa( ku==lE"

devaYa deva>YaaMa( deve>Ya" raMaaYa raMaa>YaaMa( raMae>Ya" ku==laYa ku==la>YaaMa( ku==le>Ya"

devaTa( deva>YaaMa( deve>Ya" raMaaTa( raMaa>YaaMa( raMae>Ya" ku==laTa( ku==la>YaaMa( ku==le>Ya"

devSYa devYaae" devaNaaMa( raMaSYa raMaYaae" raMaa

deve devYaae" devezu raMae raMaYaae" raMaezu ku==le ku==lYaae" ku==lezu

he dev he devaE he deva" he raMa he raMaaE he raMaa" he ku==l he ku==le he= ku==laiNa

wRXa k==aMa GauaaeGa Yaj YaaeGa laek== m™rdhanya Ša! daez DaMaR Pau}a Pauåz jaNa f==l Mau:a æPa Satv Sau:a

4. hari m. 5. pati m. 6. viŠu m.

hir" hrq hrYa" PaiTa" PaTaq PaTaYa" ivZ

hirMa( hrq hrqNa( PaiTaMa( PaTaq PaTaqNa( ivZ

hirYaaMa( hiri>a" PaTYaa PaiTa>YaaMa( PaiTai>a" ivZYaaMa( ivZa"

hrYae hir>YaaMa( hir>Ya" PaTYae PaiTa>YaaMa( PaiTa>Ya" ivZYaaMa( ivZYa"

hre" hir>YaaMa( hir>Ya" PaTYau" PaiTa>YaaMa( PaiTa>Ya" ivZYaaMa( ivZYa"

hre" hYaaeR" hrq

hraE hYaaeR" hirzu PaTYaaE PaTYaae" PaiTazu ivZ

he hre he hrq he hrYa" he PaTae he PaTaq he PaTaYa" he ivZ

AiGNa k==iv MauiNa ‰iz Pa[>au bNDau bahu MaNau heTau Gauå Xa}au

7. r€dh€ f. 8. bhakti f. 9. gop… f.

raDaa raDae raDaa" >ai¢==" >a¢==I >a¢==Ya" GaaePaq GaaePYaaE GaaePYa"

raDaaMa( raDae raDaa" >ai¢==Ma( >a¢==I >a¢==I" GaaePaqMa( GaaePYaaE GaaePaq"

raDaYaa raDaa>YaaMa( raDaai>a" >aKTYaa >ai¢==>YaaMa( >ai¢==i>a" GaaePYaa GaaePaq>YaaMa( GaaePaqi>a"

raDaaYaE raDaa>YaaMa( raDaa>Ya" >aKTYaE >ai¢==>YaaMa( >ai¢==>Ya" GaaePYaE GaaePaq>YaaMa( GaaePaq>Ya"

raDaaYaa" raDaa>YaaMa( raDaa>Ya" >aKTYaa" >ai¢==>YaaMa( >ai¢==>Ya" GaaePYaa" GaaePaq>YaaMa( GaaePaq>Ya"

raDaaYaa" raDaYaae" raDaaNaaMa( >aKTYaa" >aKTYaae" >a¢==INaaMa( GaaePYaa" GaaePYaae" GaaePaqNaaMa(

raDaaYaaMa( raDaYaae" raDaaSau >aKTYaaMa( >aKTYaae" >ai¢==zu GaaePYaaMa( GaaePYaae" GaaePaqzu

he raDae he raDae he raDaa" he >a¢e== he >a¢==I he >a¢==Ya" he GaaeiPa he GaaePYaaE he GaaePYa"

k*==Paa MaaYaa ivÛa é[Öa Saeva iNad[a Pa[k*==iTa buiÖ XaaiNTa iSaiÖ iSQaiTa rai}a Da*Taq Nadq Pa*iQavq MaaeihNaq Naarq

[email protected] 781

10. kart m. 11. pit m. 12. go m. / f.

k==TaaR k==TaaRraE k==TaaRr" iPaTaa iPaTaraE iPaTar" GaaE" GaavaE Gaav"

k==TaaRrMa( k==TaaRraE k==Ta›RNa( iPaTarMa( iPaTaraE iPaTa›Na( GaaMa( GaavaE Gaa"

k==}aaR k==Ta*R>YaaMa( k==Ta*Ri>a" iPa}aa iPaTa*>YaaMa( iPaTa*i>a" Gava Gaae>YaaMa( Gaaei>a"

k==}aeR k==Ta*R>YaaMa( k==Ta*R>Ya" iPa}ae iPaTa*>YaaMa( iPaTa*>Ya" Gave Gaae>YaaMa( Gaae>Ya"

k==TauR" k==Ta*R>YaaMa( k==Ta*R>Ya" iPaTau" iPaTa*>YaaMa( iPaTa*>Ya" Gaae" Gaae>YaaMa( Gaae>Ya"

k==TauR" k==}aaeR" k==Ta›R

k==TaRir k==}aaeR" k==Ta*Rzu iPaTair iPa}aae" iPaTa*zu Gaiv Gavae" Gaaezu

he k==TaR" he k==TaaRraE he k==TaaRr" he iPaTa" he iPaTaraE he iPaTar" he GaaE" he GaavaE he Gaav"

13. suhd m. 14. bhagavat[u] m. (.vat[u]) 15. j€nat[] m. (.[]at[])

Sauôd( SauôdaE Sauôd" >aGavaNa( >aGavNTaaE >aGavNTa" JaaNaNa( JaaNaNTaaE JaaNaNTa"

SauôdMa( SauôdaE Sauôd" >aGavNTaMa( >aGavNTaaE >aGavTa" JaaNaNTaMa( JaaNaNTaaE JaaNaTa"

Sauôda SauôÙyaMa( SauôiÙ" >aGavTaa >aGavÙyaMa( >aGaviÙ" JaaNaTaa JaaNaÙyaMa( JaaNaiÙ"

Sauôde SauôÙyaMa( SauôÙy" >aGavTae >aGavÙyaMa( >aGavÙy" JaaNaTae JaaNaÙyaMa( JaaNaÙy"

Sauôd" SauôÙyaMa( SauôÙy" >aGavTa" >aGavÙyaMa( >aGavÙy" JaaNaTa" JaaNaÙyaMa( JaaNaÙy"

Sauôd" Sauôdae" SauôdaMa( >aGavTa" >aGavTaae" >aGavTaaMa( JaaNaTa" JaaNaTaae" JaaNaTaaMa(

Sauôid Sauôdae" SauôTSau >aGaviTa >aGavTaae" >aGavTSau JaaNaiTa JaaNaTaae" JaaNaTSau

he Sauôd( he SauôdaE he Sauôd" he >aGavNa( he >aGavNTaaE he >aGavNTa" he JaaNaNa( he JaaNaNTaaE he JaaNaNTa"

16. €tman m. 17. yogin m. 18. karman n.

AaTMaa AaTMaaNaaE AaTMaaNa" YaaeGaq YaaeiGaNaaE YaaeiGaNa" k==MaR k==MaR

AaTMaaNaMa( AaTMaaNaaE AaTMaNa" YaaeiGaNaMa( YaaeiGaNaaE YaaeiGaNa" k==MaR k==MaR

AaTMaNaa AaTMa>YaaMa( AaTMai>a" YaaeiGaNaa YaaeiGa>YaaMa( YaaeiGai>a" k==MaRYaaMa( k==MaRi>a"

AaTMaNae AaTMa>YaaMa( AaTMa>Ya" YaaeiGaNae YaaeiGa>YaaMa( YaaeiGa>Ya" k==MaRYaaMa( k==MaR>Ya"

AaTMaNa" AaTMa>YaaMa( AaTMa>Ya" YaaeiGaNa" YaaeiGa>YaaMa( YaaeiGa>Ya" k==MaRYaaMa( k==MaR>Ya"

AaTMaNa" AaTMaNaae" AaTMaNaaMa( YaaeiGaNa" YaaeiGaNaae" YaaeiGaNaaMa( k==MaR

AaTMaiNa AaTMaNaae" AaTMaSau YaaeiGaiNa YaaeiGaNaae" YaaeiGazu k==MaRi

he AaTMaNa( he AaTMaaNaaE he AaTMaaNa" he YaaeiGaNa( he YaaeiGaNaaE he YaaeiGaNa" he k==MaR he k==MaR

jaiNaNa(===TYaaiGaNa(===Sa‘YaaiSaNa(===SVaaiMaNa( b]øNa(

782 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

19. vidvas m. 20. manas n. 21. v€c f.

ivÜaNa( ivÜa&SaaE ivÜa&Sa" MaNa" MaNaSaq MaNaa&iSa vak(== vacaE vac"

ivÜa&SaMa( ivÜa&SaaE ivduz" MaNa" MaNaSaq MaNaa&iSa vacMa( vacaE vac"

ivduza ivÜd(>YaaMa( ivÜiÙ" MaNaSaa MaNaae>YaaMa( MaNaaei>a" vaca vaG>YaaMa( vaiG>a"

ivduze ivÜd(>YaaMa( ivÜd(>Ya" MaNaSae MaNaae>YaaMa( MaNaae>Ya" vace vaG>YaaMa( vaG>Ya"

ivduz" ivÜd(>YaaMa( ivÜd(>Ya" MaNaSa" MaNaae>YaaMa( MaNaae>Ya" vac" vaG>YaaMa( vaG>Ya"

ivduz" ivduzae" ivduzaMa( MaNaSa" MaNaSaae" MaNaSaaMa( vac" vacae" vacaMa(

ivduiz ivduzae" ivÜTSau MaNaiSa MaNaSaae" MaNa"Sau vaic vacae" va+au

he ivÜNa( he ivÜa&SaaE he ivÜa&Sa" he MaNa" he MaNaSaq he MaNaa&iSa he==vak(== he vacaE he vac"

ceTaSa( TaPaSa( TaeJaSa( YaXaSa( rJaSa( vcSa(

n. 22. sarva m. sarv€ f.

SavR" SavaER SaveR SavRMa( SaveR SavaRi

SavRMa( SavaER SavaRNa( SavRMa( SaveR SavaRi

SaveRYaaMa( SavER" rest like m. SavRYaa SavaR>YaaMa( SavaRi>a"

SavRSMaE SavaR>YaaMa( SaveR>Ya" SavRSYaE SavaR>YaaMa( SavaR>Ya"

SavRSMaaTa( SavaR>YaaMa( SaveR>Ya" SavRSYaa" SavaR>YaaMa( SavaR>Ya"

SavRSYa SavRYaae" SaveRzaMa( SavRSYaa" SavRYaae" SavaRSaaMa(

SavRiSMaNa( SavRYaae" SaveRzu SavRSYaaMa( SavRYaae" SavaRSau

he SavR he SavaER he SaveR he SavR he SaveR he SavaRi

Par APar PaUvR

n. f. 23. yad m.

Ya" YaaE Yae Yad( Yae YaaiNa Yaa Yae Yaa"

YaMa( YaaE YaaNa( Yad( Yae YaaiNa YaaMa( Yae Yaa"

YaeNa Yaa>YaaMa( YaE" rest like m. YaYaa Yaa>YaaMa( Yaai>a"

YaSMaE Yaa>YaaMa( Yae>Ya" YaSYaE Yaa>YaaMa( Yaa>Ya"

YaSMaaTa( Yaa>YaaMa( Yae>Ya" YaSYaa" Yaa>YaaMa( Yaa>Ya"

YaSYa YaYaae" YaezaMa( YaSYaa" YaYaae" YaaSaaMa(

YaiSMaNa( YaYaae" Yaezu YaSYaaMa( YaYaae" YaaSau

[email protected] 783

24. tad m. n. f.

Sa" TaaE Tae Tad( Tae TaaiNa Saa Tae Taa"

TaMa( TaaE TaaNa( Tad( Tae TaaiNa TaaMa( Tae Taa"

TaeNa Taa>YaaMa( TaE" rest like m. TaYaa Taa>YaaMa( Taai>a"

TaSMaE Taa>YaaMa( Tae>Ya" TaSYaE Taa>YaaMa( Taa>Ya"

TaSMaaTa( Taa>YaaMa( Tae>Ya" TaSYaa" Taa>YaaMa( Taa>Ya"

TaSYa TaYaae" TaezaMa( TaSYaa" TaYaae" TaaSaaMa(

TaiSMaNa( TaYaae" Taezu TaSYaaMa( TaYaae" TaaSau

25. etad m. n. f.

Wz" WTaaE WTae WTad( WTae WTaaiNa Wza WTae WTaa"

WTaMa(üWNaMa( WTaaE WTaaNa( WTad( WTae WTaaiNa WTaaMa( WTae WTaa"

WTaeNa WTaa>YaaMa( WTaE" rest like m. WTaYaa WTaa>YaaMa( WTaai>a"

WTaSMaE WTaa>YaaMa( WTae>Ya" WTaSYaE WTaa>YaaMa( WTaa>Ya"

WTaSMaaTa( WTaa>YaaMa( WTae>Ya" WTaSYaa" WTaa>YaaMa( WTaa>Ya"

WTaSYa WTaYaae" WTaezaMa( WTaSYaa" WTaYaae" WTaaSaaMa(

WTaiSMaNa( WTaYaae" WTaezu WTaSYaaMa( WTaYaae" WTaaSau

26. kim m. n. f.

k==" k==aE ke== ik==Ma( ke== k==aiNa k==a ke== k==a"

k==Ma( k==aE k==aNa( ik==Ma( ke== k==aiNa k==aMa( ke== k==a"

ke==Na k==a>YaaMa( kE==" rest like m. k==Yaa k==a>YaaMa( k==ai>a"

k==SMaE k==a>YaaMa( ke==>Ya" k==SYaE k==a>YaaMa( k==a>Ya"

k==SMaaTa( k==a>YaaMa( ke==>Ya" k==SYaa" k==a>YaaMa( k==a>Ya"

k==SYa k==Yaae" ke==zaMa( k==SYaa" k==Yaae" k==aSaaMa(

k==iSMaNa( k==Yaae" ke==zu k==SYaaMa( k==Yaae" k==aSau

784 SANSKRIT READER COURSE

27. idam m. n. f.

AYaMa( wMaaE wMae wdMa( wMae wMaaiNa wYaMa( wMae wMaa"

wMaMa( wMaaE wMaaNa( wdMa( wMae wMaaiNa wMaaMa( wMae wMaa"

ANaeNa Aa>YaaMa( Wi>a" rest like m. ANaYaa Aa>YaaMa( Aai>a"

ASMaE Aa>YaaMa( W>Ya" ASYaE Aa>YaaMa( Aa>Ya"

ASMaaTa( Aa>YaaMa( W>Ya" ASYaa" Aa>YaaMa( Aa>Ya"

ASYa ANaYaae" WzaMa( ASYaa" ANaYaae" AaSaaMa(

AiSMaNa( ANaYaae" Wzu ASYaaMa( ANaYaae" AaSau

28. adas m. n. f.

ASaaE AMaU AMaq Ad" AMaU AMaUiNa ASaaE AMaU AMaU"

AMauMa( AMaU AMaUNa( Ad" AMaU AMaUiNa AMaUMa( AMaU AMaU"

AMauNaa AMaU>YaaMa( AMaqi>a" rest like m. AMauYaa AMaU>YaaMa( AMaUi>a"

AMauZMaE AMaU>YaaMa( AMaq>Ya" AMauZYaE AMaU>YaaMa( AMaU>Ya"

AMauZMaaTa( AMaU>YaaMa( AMaq>Ya" AMauZYaa" AMaU>YaaMa( AMaU>Ya"

AMauZYa AMauYaae" AMaqzaMa( AMauZYaa" AMauYaae" AMaUzaMa(

AMauiZMaNa( AMauYaae" AMaqzu AMauZYaaMa( AMauYaae" AMaUzu

29. yumad (all genders) 30. asmad (all genders)

TvMa( YauvaMa( YaUYaMa( AhMa( AavaMa( vYaMa(

TvaMa(üTva YauvaMa( YauZMaaNa(üv" MaaMa(üMaa AavaMa( ASMaaNa(üNa"

TvYaa Yauva>YaaMa( YauZMaai>a" MaYaa Aava>YaaMa( ASMaai>a"

Tau>YaMa(üTae Yauva>YaaMa( YauZMa>YaMa(üv" MaùMa(üMae Aava>YaaMa( ASMa>YaMa(üNa"

Tvd( Yauva>YaaMa( YauZMad( Mad( Aava>YaaMa( ASMad(

TavüTae YauvYaae" YauZMaak==Ma(üv" MaMaüMae AavYaae" ASMaak==Ma(üNa"

TviYa YauvYaae" YauZMaaSau MaiYa AavYaae" ASMaaSau

[email protected] 785

Correlative The pronouns yad and tad can be used as correlatives in any of their forms. yaƒ 〈1.1〉 ... saƒ 〈1.1〉 — he who ... he; Ya" WvMa( veita ... Sa" MaaMa( WiTa — one who knows this ... he comes to Me yaƒ 〈1.1〉 ... tasya 〈6.1〉 — he who ... his; Ya" ANai>aSNaeh" ... TaSYa Pa]ja Pa]iTaiïTaa — he who is not attached ... his intelligence is fixed ye 〈1.3〉 ... te 〈1.3〉 — those who ... they; Yae MaaMa( Pa]PaÛNTae ... Tae MaaYaaMa( TariNTa — those who surrender to Me ... they cross

over m€y€ yena 〈3.1〉 ... tasmai 〈4.1〉 — by whom ... to him; YaeNa c+au" oNMaqilTaMa( ... TaSMaE NaMa" — by whom the eyes were opened ... to him my obeisances

Distributive When the relative pronoun yad (in any of its forms) is doubled, it acquires a distributive sense. The double relative is used along with a double correlative. yad yad ... tad tad 〈neut. 1.1〉 — whatever ... that; Yad( Yad( é]eï" AacriTa ... Tad( Tad( JaNa" — whatever a great man does ... that very same thing people [also do] (3.21) The idea of the distribution in yad yad is that ‘whatever a great man does, that same thing people also do’.